ã€ŠWarrior of Fangã€‹


 Prologue

    At the beginning there was no light or darkness, only an endless hunger from a monster that fed from the lands, a land covered in ruin, where only the strongest could survive. The barren land gave no life to those that inhabited the world. No one stood together, only alone, fighting for whatever scraps the monster had left for them.

    Most of the life had been lost through the capture of its spirits and sacred animals, guardians of the world. Each being enslaved by those that served the so-called king of the land. Trapped within weapons and items to harness their raw power called talismans, but most perished, forced to use their power and in turn their life force.

    The talismans were immensely powerful, only a handful could harness their power and those that could control them could only wield one at a time, as the strain of such raw power was too much on the body.

    Amongst all the chaos, there was a sacred place hidden amongst the clouds, where the Avis people lived, a bird people that had the power to transcend to other worlds, very few Animalia had seen them, but those who had seen them called them the guardians of worlds, but they cared very little for the dying world below them.

    One of the Avis sheltered many of the spirits she had managed to save from being used and destroyed, unfortunately she was too late to save them all from being sealed within weapon form.

    While on the surface in search of any spirits or sacred animals that may have survived during the captures of their kind. She came across an abandoned baby feles, a cat humanoid, who the spirits seemed to collect around, drawn to him for some unknown reason.

    ¡°I think I will call you Fang.¡± She adopted the baby, taking him home with her.

    All the other Avis were against her, they saw any creature from the world below as nothing more than savages for the damages they did to the goddess¡¯s land. They treated them both poorly because of their views, ignoring them, even though she had already done so much for her people.

    She alone did her best to teach the young Feles right from wrong and about the many worlds that her people had protected for generation, even about the ravaged one below that he had come from.

    As Fang grew so did his connection with the spirits, his closest ones were with the wind fairy, sealed within a bracelet, a water mermaid with a split personality, housed within a choker, the white winged lion of fire and the black winged lion of lightning, brothers held within a pair of twin swords. Together the four of them caused all sorts of mischief.

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    ¡°But Fang¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡± Fang hid away from the scholars, begging his best friend, the wind fairy to use her power to help him escape their pointless wrath at him. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun.¡± He grinned mischievously. Always wanting to do what Fang asked she agreed.

    Fang jumped from his hiding place. ¡°Still can¡¯t catch me even with those wings.¡± Fang laughed lifting his hands as they flew towards him.

    ¡°Enough you little brat.¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± The wind channelled through his body, sending them all flying in the opposite direction. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How was that fun,¡± sighed the wind fairy.

    ¡°Causing trouble again,¡± sighed Alessia.

    ¡°Oh mum.¡± Even though she was different, she was still his loving parent.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°What have I told you about doing that, you shouldn¡¯t use their power.¡± She was only concerned; they were still learning about the forms they had been forced to take.

    ¡°Oh, come on, they are fine.¡± Fang was confident, he¡¯d always been like that, confident and a practical joker. ¡°By channelling their power through me, it doesn¡¯t cause them any harm, see.¡± Fang held open his hands as all the powers from the talisman¡¯s he carried circled together within them.

    ¡°Fang.¡± All the spirits appeared, happy to stand beside Fang and allow him to use their power.

    ¡°He is quite skilled,¡± nodded the white winged lion. ¡°Blessed by the goddess herself.¡±

    ¡°Blessed by the goddess,¡± repeated Alessia.

    A number of years passed, and the other Avis began to see this blessing from the goddess maturing within him, his natural talent to ask the spirits and sacred animals trapped within the talismans for help, able to use their powers without harming them.

    They realised he had been sent to bring peace to this broken world and would have to again walk among the ruined land to bring peace and restore the balance which had been lost for so long.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave.¡±

    ¡°Mum I need to.¡± Fang answered. ¡°The land needs me, and I need to find why I am the only one that can understand the spirits and sacred animals like I can.¡±

    ¡°I feared this day would come.¡± A tear streamed down her cheek. ¡°Please be careful, the land below is most unforgiving.¡±

    ¡°They have already told me all about it.¡± Fang stroked the white winged lion¡¯s fur. ¡°Humans have been sealing away sacred animals and spirits; the world is dying.¡± He smirked, knowing he was the only one who could do something about it. ¡°The chief said I am the only one who can bring peace.¡±

    ¡°You are still a child.¡±

    ¡°No. I am a warrior of the goddess.¡±

    Fang left the safety of the Avis, flying down with the wings of wind fairy, but nothing could have prepared him for the barren land that awaited him, only ruins, nothing but death all around him, dark power seeping from the earth.

    Without hesitation Fang began his search for the goddess, fighting back the corruption of the land, saving spirits, and liberating survivors of the torn land; bringing together those who had lost hope.

    Eventually Fang found the last of the goddess¡¯s sacred of places. Filled with lush trees and grass untouched by Animalia or humans. She welcomed her blessed hero, telling him of the purpose he was destined to fulfil. To defeat the darkness which had been poisoning the land.

    Fang, followed by those who believed in him, fought against all who stood beside the so-called king of the land. One by one they were destroyed, every time one was destroyed the land restored itself, becoming filled with nature and wildlife just like the goddess¡¯s sacred place.

    Once the darkness had been weakened, the source of its power cut off, the people stood together, witnessing a fight between gods.

    The darkness was torn from the King¡¯s body by the power of the goddess given to Fang, it formed into a foul monster, a fusion of multiple creatures, dragons, phoenix¡¯s, snakes, lions; anything it devoured became a part of it.

    The battle was long, neither side giving up. The Animalia standing together with Fang to bring light, tearing apart the darkness¡¯s monstrous form into two. Considerably weakened, the goddess made her first appearance to all of her people.

    With her power she sealed away one half of the darkness in this world, and the other was placed in another world, created to send all the humans, of who most stood beside the darkness and brought the destruction to all the spirits and sacred animals.

    With peace restored the goddess left the new lands to her chosen one, returning to her seat beyond time itself, saying that the two worlds may be separated but forever connected.

    Though the light had now balanced out the darkness, it still rose from time to time, trying to revive their lost master, but Fangs descendants fought off the new incarnation of dark power. A never ending cycle as the clan of Fang defends against the darkness, carrying the will of protection, the only ones capable of having the aid of multiple talisman spirits. And his story continues even now as a new hero¡¯s story begins.

    ¡°Again.¡± I cried.

    ¡°No Alex, it is time for bed.¡±

    ¡°Aw!¡± I whined as my favourite bedtime story had come to an end.

    ¡°I¡¯ll read it again tomorrow.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Really.¡± I cheered.

    ¡°Now go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I curled up in my covers excited to hear the story all over again tomorrow.

 Chapter 1

    My name is Alex Fang. I am a warrior of Cathopia a grand city of Feles. I am a knight of Cathopia, under the class of Guardian, in charge of keeping the princess safe and I am the light that destroys the darkness.

    It wasn¡¯t always like this. I never had knowledge of what destiny had in stall for me, mainly pushing forward to keep a promise to my best friend. I had to work hard and failed at so much to reach where I wanted to be. To fail is to succeed.

    I ignored my purpose to begin with, as the darkness spread across our land, never realising that I was the only one who could destroy it; back then I didn¡¯t understand the secrets of my family or my ties to the distant past.

    In the beginning I was a little runt of a Feles born to a family of bakers, under the name of the Fang clan, my family had survived within the royal family in some way or another, as knights, Guardians and even bakers.

    The bakery was housed in the grand castle of Cathopia. My mother was born into the line of bakers, but my father had been a Guardian and advisor to the king. He put that all aside as he met my mother, settling into the life of a baker.

    I only ever heard rumours of most of the thing¡¯s dad was capable of, even though he had been the most powerful warrior from his generation, he preferred not to fight, saying there was always another solution to take.

    They had me, a few years into their marriage. I heard I was quite a handful, but not as much as Princess Tigra, my first and best friend. As soon as she could walk, she¡¯d give her Guardians the run around, her favourite place to hide was in the bakery, but I¡¯ll get to that.

    I was mainly alone, an only child living in the bakery with my parents. They did their best to play with me while dealing with the customers at the bakery. I even got a love for helping them.

    I would stand next to mum, with only the top of my head reaching over the counter, not many Animalia noticed me, but mum would pick me up, so I could help out, rather than just standing there.

    Animalia were the creatures of this world, our features closely resembled wild animals, like cats, but we were so much more, standing tall on two legs.

    ¡°Now take the ladies money.¡± mum said. I would then put it in the till, picking up the change, then handing it to the lady.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The lady smiled at me. She was a regular customer. ¡°He is getting so big now.¡±

    ¡°I know right.¡± Mum smiled. ¡°How is Tigra and Hunter?¡± That was the first time I heard her name. Mum had told me this particular lady was the queen of the city ¨C Queen Daz. She was a Feles like me with white fur and black stripes an Album Tigris.

    ¡°Oh, they are both fine. Tigra likes to play hide and seek, while Hunter follows his dad around like a little hatchling.¡±

    ¡°I think I saw them the other day, very proud for someone so young,¡± commented mum.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°How about baby Loki?¡±

    ¡°He is with Alton,¡± she answered. ¡°His development has been a bit slower than Tigra and Hunter, but I think he¡¯ll surprise everyone.¡±

    ¡°They always do.¡±

    ¡°Is that Daz.¡± Dad came up from the back, bowing as he saw her.

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Queen Daz shook her head. ¡°Oh, have you started Alex¡¯s training?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dad answered. ¡°Our clan only starts training on their sixth birthday after receiving their first talisman.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± she nodded. ¡°Not far off then, which one will he be getting?¡±

    ¡°Wind fairy,¡± replied mum.

    As they continued to talk I just watched them, listening to their conversation, some of it I didn¡¯t actually understand, but speaking with Queen Daz always put smiles on my parents faces.

    ¡°Alex Fang.¡± Queen Daz smiled at me. ¡°You have much to live up to, perhaps you¡¯ll be even greater than your dad.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he is special,¡± said dad. ¡°The darkness will shake in his wake.¡±

    ¡°I am sure it will.¡± Queen Daz left shortly after that.

    ¡°Come on Alex.¡± Dad held out his hand. ¡°You can help me with the deliveries today.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± I jumped up and down, this would be the first time I would go out on dad¡¯s delivery run.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time you saw the whole castle and the city.¡± I grabbed hold of dad¡¯s hand excitedly.

    ¡°Have fun.¡± Mum smiled, waving us off.

    Dad sat me in the cart he dragged along with him, it was filled with all sorts of different breads. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but he always took his sword with him, he¡¯d always say it was his trusted companion.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Where to first?¡± I asked looking around in anticipation.

    ¡°The castle kitchens,¡± answered dad as he navigated the corridors of the castle with ease. Everything looked so big, and every wall looked the same to me. I felt kind of scared, what if I got lost while out. ¡°Just stay in the cart, so I don¡¯t lose you okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded.

    Everyone dad passed said hi or bowed their heads in respect. I was quite surprised at how many Animalia knew dad; mind I still knew so little about him back when I was small.

    Our first stop was the castle kitchens, it was so big, with so many different kinds of Feles in there. I saw an orange Album Tigris, some were yellow with spots, others had tufted ears.

    ¡°Say it with me Alex.¡± Dad pointed to the one who was yellow with black spots and tear like markings on their face. ¡°Jubatus.¡±

    ¡°Jubatus.¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Tigris.¡±

    ¡°Tigris.¡± They were like the queen, but their fur was orange.

    ¡°Lynx.¡± Dad had been teaching me the different names of Animalia who lived here, some of them were really difficult to say, others easy. I didn¡¯t get how he could remember so many.

    ¡°Lynx.¡± The ones with grey fur, barely visible spots, short tail, and tufted ears.

    ¡°Smilodon.¡± Was the one who came over.

    ¡°Smilodon.¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Yamato,¡± she nodded, her fur was a yellowish brown, she had long fangs and a short tail.

    ¡°Here is your delivery.¡± Dad picked out a large tray handing it over to her.

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± she looked at me. ¡°Finally showing your son the castle.¡± She gave me a little wave. ¡°Hi.¡±

    I went suddenly bashful. ¡°Hi.¡±

    Dad let out a little laugh. ¡°I thought it was about time he saw his home and learn the Animalia to the name.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± She nodded.

    ¡°Best be off. I have more deliveries to make.¡± Dad grabbed the handles of the cart.

    ¡°Of course. See you again tomorrow.¡± She waved us both off.

    Dad waved and continued on, stopping at different doors on the way. Each one said hi to me too. Watching dad work I was amazed by him, wondering around with such ease, pulling the cart, which got emptier.

    One of Dad¡¯s last stops took us out of the castle and into the city. There were so many Animalia not just Feles. There were big ones with brown fur, thin and tall with big heart-shaped wings, some even had up to eight legs.

    I looked up to see even more flying around above us, amongst the birds. I shrunk down a little as one came into land.

    Dad laughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright Alex, there is nothing to fear Zekon and I will keep you safe.¡± He pointed to the sword on his back, the sword containing a spirit called Zekon.

    ¡°So, relax already.¡± I heard Zekon, usually they remained silent only talking to their chosen wielder, but they could communicate with others if they wanted to.

    I calmed down, having complete faith in my dad. The streets were lined with houses but became more open as we reached the markets. It was even busier here. I looked around as we went, spotting a bridge stretching out across a huge body of water.

    There were Animalia coming and going in carriages, on horseback, but something that caught my eye was a huge statue at the heart of the bridge, it looked like a girl flying, a fairy.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Dad stopped at a stall which was much like the bakery at home. ¡°I was showing Alex about.¡±

    ¡°No worries Yamato.¡± The stall owner had grey and white fur, strange spots which were more like markings and a tail longer and fluffier than mine. ¡°Having fun Alex.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°What is he Alex?¡± Dad asked.

    ¡°An Uncia.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Dad patted me on the head.

    ¡°Not long before he starts his combat training right?¡± he enquired.

    ¡°Another seven months before his birthday,¡± answered dad.

    ¡°I¡¯ll finally get to meet her.¡± I smiled thinking of the kind voice I had been hearing since I was born.

    ¡°Her?¡± He gave dad a strange look.

    ¡°Family secret.¡± Dad responded.

    ¡°I see,¡± he grinned. ¡°You have way too many of those.¡±

    ¡°Just keep up the good work.¡± Dad moved the subject on. ¡°I need to get back now, taken longer today.¡± He glanced at me.

    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded as dad grabbed the cart and was on the move again. He smiled as he left the worst of the crowds. ¡°Hold on Alex.¡± I grabbed hold of the sides as dad broke into a run.

    ¡°Wow!¡± I let out a cry. Dad ran for a long time, even heading up a hill not too far from the castle. I was surprised dad just kept on running, almost like he had an endless amount of energy. ¡°Faster!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Dad picked up the pace, with the cart empty it was most probably as light as a feather to him.

    Reaching the top, I saw a beautiful sight of a stunning lake, it stretched out across the whole scene. Dad came to a stop at the edge of a wall, where he picked me up and sat me on the ledge.

    The lake met with the mountains in the distance, and forest in the other direction, I spotted the four bridges.

    ¡°Wow.¡± I stared out, relaxed with my dad¡¯s arms around me.

    ¡°This is our home Alex, Cathopia.¡± Dad began to point at different things. ¡°Those are the Jagged mountains, it is the back of our city, very dangerous to climb.¡± Then he pointed out the four bridges. ¡°Those are the main routes into the city named after legendary talismans, the wind fairy, water maiden and the twin lion bridge.¡± I noticed the twin lions bridge was different being separated by a little island.

    ¡°What about the fourth one?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No one really knows,¡± answered dad. ¡°It was damaged many years ago, the grand statue and its name lost.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so sad.¡± I wondered why, but not even dad had the answer. ¡°What¡¯s beyond the forests?¡±

    ¡°A lot of things, much I am sure you will one day see,¡± said dad. ¡°From the deserts to the seas.¡± I continued to look out across the scenery in awe as dad kept speaking. ¡°Underground caves, ancient ruins and stunning forests, some even grander than ours. Cities built from sand, some underwater and even in the skies.¡±

    I could only imagine the world dad was telling me about, filled with even more Animalia than I had seen today, places grander and vaster than this one, everything looked so big to me.

    ¡°Have you seen it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He placed his arms a little tighter around me. ¡°Ready to go home.¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Dad was hugging me. ¡°We can stay as long as you want.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Dad and I had spent hours looking out on the scenery of the lakes as I had been reluctant to leave the beautiful scenery as every direction I looked in was different and dad had told me more stories of what else was in the world.

    After dad had persuaded me we would come back another day, we eventually returned home where mum was just closing up the bakery for the day. As we entered a huge smile crossed her face.

    ¡°Did you boys have fun?¡± she asked. I was worried mum would be mad with us for being so late, but she didn¡¯t mind at all.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I ran over to her as dad parked up the cart. ¡°Dad showed me the whole city, it is so big. I got to see the wind fairy bridge too. She was really pretty and there were so many Animalia.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like an adventure.¡± Mum gave me a hug.

    ¡°I plan to go on even bigger ones.¡± I broadcast.

    ¡°Yes, you will.¡± Mum glanced at dad. ¡°Now off you go. We need to finish closing up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, heading out through to the back of the bakery, passed the kitchen and into my home. I paused at the entrance picking up a new scent in the air, it was sweet like an open orchard. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I sniffed the air even more.

    ¡°We have a guest.¡± I heard the voice of the talisman I would receive on my birthday.

    ¡°A guest.¡± I repeated, looking around the room.

    ¡°Follow your nose silly,¡± she laughed. I let out a little giggle at her comment.

    I sniffed the air quickly following the smell, it was coming from the little storage area at the back of the living room, behind a pile of boxes I found a little Album Tigris, crouched down. It was my first encounter with the future love of my life, the one person in this whole world I would sacrifice everything to protect.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked confused by her arrival in my home.

    ¡°Hiding.¡± She crouched down lower, whispering. She looked at me with curious eyes.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t be back here.¡± No customers were allowed behind the counters or even out back where I lived.

    ¡°Dad told me to hide here,¡± she was smiling.

    ¡°Your dad did?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to this. I¡¯d only ever interacted with the customers.

    ¡°Yep.¡± She nodded with a mischievous look. ¡°I asked dad where the best place to hide in the castle was and he pointed to here.¡±

    ¡°The bakery is no place to play games,¡± I said, still unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Want to join me?¡± She asked mischievously.

    She looked like she was enjoying herself, much like I had done on my adventure with dad today. I wanted more adventure. ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled, thinking I would actually have a friend to play with.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tigra.¡± She introduced herself politely.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I responded, remembering her name from earlier today. I crouched down beside her.

    I took her by the hand, and we hid together. We stayed in our little hiding spot, giggling as we could hear those that were searching for her. We could hear them calling out Tigra¡¯s name, by the sounds of it they were starting to panic.

    ¡°Please Princess Tigra, time to come out now!¡±

    ¡°Your father won¡¯t be happy with us, so please!¡±

    ¡°Who would get in trouble you or them?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Them.¡± Tigra giggled. Her high spirit was infectious, so I giggled too.

    I didn¡¯t think her dad would be that mad with them considering he told her to hide here. ¡°But he told you to hide.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Tigra nodded.

    ¡°Why are you hiding from them?¡± I asked another question, curious about my new friend.

    ¡°For starters it¡¯s fun.¡± Tigra smiled, but then looked out in front of her, thinking about something. ¡°And there is some stuff I don¡¯t want to do, but they make me do it.¡± She looked so sad when she said that.

    ¡°We can hide here for as long as you want,¡± I said putting on a huge smile. I didn¡¯t like my new friend looking sad when we were trying to have some fun.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tigra smiled back. ¡°This is now my favourite place to hide.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I responded finding it a strange honour.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded.

    We remained quiet for ages, hoping no one would find us. I looked at Tigra, she was just like Queen Daz, with stunning white fur and black stripes, compared to my ordinary looking brown fur.

    ¡°And what are you doing Alex.¡± Mum had found us, guided by the sounds of us giggling and the smell of our scents. She paused surprised to see that I was with someone, especially the princess.

    ¡°We¡¯re hiding mum.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Princess Tigra, your mother will be wondering where you are.¡± Mum leaned down to our level, both happy and concerned.

    ¡°Please a little longer. I don¡¯t want to do my lessons today,¡± moaned Tigra, practically in tears, I had a feeling they were fake.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mum sighed, then smiled. ¡°A little longer.¡± She looked at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Princess Tigra to your room. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be much more comfortable than down here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I jumped to my feet, grabbing hold of Tigra¡¯s hand.

    ¡°But that wouldn¡¯t be hiding,¡± argued Tigra. I glanced at her as mum responded.

    ¡°It does,¡± she nodded. ¡°As they still don¡¯t know where you are, just because it isn¡¯t down in a small corner, doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t hiding.¡±

    ¡°Come on Tigra.¡± I encouraged.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tigra slowly followed, and together we ran off to my room.

    ¡°And this is my room,¡± I boosted proudly as we entered.

    ¡°Your room is small,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Is it?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about, wasn¡¯t this the normal size of a bedroom. I picked up my two foam swords. ¡°Want to play?¡± I didn¡¯t own much, but that didn¡¯t matter, I finally had someone to play with.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tigra took the foam sword and held it up, posed to strike. ¡°I should warn you I am trained in swordplay.¡±

    ¡°Well, so am I,¡± I said to sound tough, not sure why, maybe I didn¡¯t want to be shown up by a girl.

    We began to play, swinging the foam swords at one another. Tigra was really good, I just couldn¡¯t keep up with her or land a single hit, but I wasn¡¯t going to give up until I did.

    After about an hour, Tigra put the foam sword down, being the victor for the tenth time. ¡°I better go,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°When will you be back?¡± I asked not wanting my new friends to leave. I loved having someone to play with, instead of being alone.

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± She laughed. ¡°Got maths lessons, I don¡¯t like those so I will be back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I was glad to know she would return.

    ¡°Um¡­don¡¯t you have lessons too?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not really.¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡± She headed towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Yes.¡± I nodded. I couldn¡¯t wait until I saw her again, and it came quicker than I could have hoped.

    -

    Tigra showed up the next day earlier than the last time. I was helping mum when she snuck in behind a customer. I noticed a knight run past calling her name. She was already smiling.

    Mum saw her and let me head to my room with her, she let out a small sigh, but smiled.

    Dad was sat in the kitchen getting the last of his deliveries ready. ¡°Princess Tigra.¡± He held surprise as we ran past.

    ¡°Shh.¡± I hushed as we went passed.

    ¡°You sure, he won¡¯t tell?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± I replied. ¡°He¡¯ll be too busy on his deliveries.¡±

    Tigra and I played for hours. We fought with foam swords again taking it in turns at playing the hero this time, she even made me play the damsel in distress which I was not a fan of. We threw balls at each other to see who could hit the most away and built a fort with my covers where we just chatted away.

    I had only known her for a day, but I felt like I could tell her anything, like we¡¯d become best friends already.

    Tigra would come to hide at my place whenever she didn¡¯t want to face her lessons she told me about, apparently they were so boring she¡¯d fall asleep and not learn a single thing. She was jealous of how dad taught me things, taking me around the city, meeting loads of Animalia, her dad said it was too dangerous to be wondering around alone, maybe when she was older.

    Tigra thought that was what her Guardians were for, to keep her safe, but since she couldn¡¯t leave the castle she started to play hide and seek with them, saying how it was so much more fun, than her lessons. Mind she said there were a few things she liked to learn, like swordsmanship and dancing.

    We spent a lot of time together, hiding from her Guardians, weather it was in the bakery or around the castle, it was fun spending time with Tigra.

    Guardian was the title given to those who protect the children of the royal family, they were appointed by the queen and were usually the most powerful knights in Cathopia.

    I found out early on that Tigra didn¡¯t have any friends, being a princess tended to scare some Animalia away and she was busy most of the time, when she came to the bakery, it was the only real time she got to play around. She had lessons on a variety of things, from maths, crystal studies, how to act like a princess from speech to walking, swordsmanship and so much more.

    I told her. ¡°Being a princess, I think is awesome.¡± I wanted to encourage my best friend.

    ¡°Thanks Alex.¡± I got a hug for that one. ¡°You always know how to cheer me up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job as your best friend.¡± I responded proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your words.¡± She grinned.

    ¡°What should we do tomorrow?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I have the perfect plan, if you don¡¯t mind exploring outside the castle,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we get lost?¡± I was concerned. I¡¯d only ventured outside the castle with dad, on my own with her, made me filled with worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mum¡¯s taken me there loads of times.¡± Tigra sounded so confident it made me want to go.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll lead the way tomorrow then.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Leave it to me, you¡¯ll love it.¡± She was smiling again.

    I felt excited wondering where it would be she was going to take me; it could be anywhere. She had shown me so much of the castle already, all the secret passageways to get away from her Guardians, to super shortcuts.

    I had seen her room, which was triple the size of mine, no wonder she¡¯d had such a reaction to the size of mine, she also had so much stuff, that she didn¡¯t even know what to do with. Most of the time we only went in there to use her bed as a bouncy castle as it was so springy.

    The news she¡¯d take me somewhere new filled me with anticipation and excitement, I couldn¡¯t wait to see what my home of Cathopia had to offer.

 Chapter 3

    Tigra and I met up the following day outside the bakery as mum finished setting up for the morning. I almost hadn¡¯t been able to get any sleep just thinking of the adventure I would be going on with my best friend.

    Tigra had that smile on her face, ready to have some fun. I could tell just by her expression she¡¯d already planned everything out; she loved making plans.

    ¡°Going to tell me where we are going?¡± I asked curious as to her plans for us today.

    ¡°The first place is a secret, but after that we¡¯re going to play cat and mouse with my guardians,¡± informed Tigra.

    ¡°Sounds fun, but aren¡¯t you worried about being caught?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Nope, they¡¯ll never catch us, they¡¯ve never caught us.¡± She tugged at my sleeve. ¡°Come on, this way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tigra led the way, leaving the castle out the back way, where we passed the knights academy. We stopped there looking in at them training. One day both of us would sign up to learn combat training, strategy, and basic stuff there; some of it Tigra was already learning. I wondered why I hadn¡¯t started like she had.

    ¡°One day we¡¯ll go there,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll do okay.¡±

    ¡°I heard your dad was the best when he went,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°Really.¡± I looked at all the different Feles training, using swords, spears, bows and even hand to hand.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be amazing,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°I¡¯m nothing compared to you,¡± I admitted, still not having won a play fight with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯ve been teaching me since the moment I could walk, plus you are getting better,¡± encouraged Tigra.

    ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll ever be as skilled as some of them.¡± I watched amazed as two Feles sparred with such speed, agility, and power.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be the best in all of Cathopia,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°Yeah right, you¡¯re just saying that.¡± I felt a little bashful by her words.

    Tigra tugged at my sleeve again. ¡°We have to hurry, otherwise we¡¯ll miss the chance to get passed the guards.¡±

    ¡°Get passed the guards?¡± I repeated as Tigra broke into a run.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡± I quickly chased after her as we came to a small bridge, arching over to some land, just in front of the Jagged mountains.

    I was surprised to see such a large piece of land here, covered in so many different trees, each one filled with a bountiful of fruit. All the colours looked mesmerising against the tree¡¯s green foliage. There were apples to pears, papples to bokens. Papples were similar to apples but shaped like pineapples and grew in the trees compared to their cousins. Bokens were an ovel pink fruit with small spikes all over it, both were still green, yet to be ready for harvest.

    Tigra ducked behind some trees, signalling for me to join her with her arm. I rushed over as we heard footsteps rustling through the grass. We peeked our heads around to see one of the knights on duty.

    Not moving a single inch, we waited for them to pass. I looked at Tigra. ¡°Why are they guarding these trees?¡± I asked.

    ¡°These trees were planted by my family when they first settled here to build Cathopia.¡± Tigra breathed in the sweet scent carried on the wind. ¡°They provide all the fruit for the people of the city; some are even traded with other tribes and cities.¡±

    ¡°Important then,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yep,¡± she nodded. ¡°I love this place.¡± Tigra looked around. ¡°It¡¯ll be clear for a while now, let¡¯s go pick some fruit, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind really, just whatever I guess.¡± There were so many to choose from.

    ¡°Well apples and pears are just about ready, so they¡¯ll be the best.¡± Tigra ran over to one of the trees and climbed straight up it. ¡°Come on Alex.¡± I quickly followed but stopped at the base. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve not really climbed a tree before,¡± I answered, staring up at her, it was so high.

    ¡°Just use your claws and climb,¡± instructed Tigra.

    I flexed my hands, drawing out my claws; I then did the same with my feet. I jumped up, gripping in with my claws, slowly I headed upwards, this wasn¡¯t as easy as Tigra had made it look.

    ¡°Made it.¡± I sat on a branch opposite as she was already digging into an apple.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± She was enjoying that.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    I picked off the closest apple to me and dug in, they were really good, even better than when dad brought them home. Straight off the tree seemed to be tastier.

    ¡°Can we take some back with us?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tigra nodded. I picked off two more apples, shoving them into my pouch. ¡°After this we¡¯ll go play cat and mouse with my Guardians.¡± She was beaming as she took another bite.

    ¡°Cat and mouse, sounds fun,¡± I commented.

    We stayed at the orchards for an hour, staying absolutely silent whenever the knights came round every twenty minutes. The good thing was they couldn¡¯t pick up our scent due to the overwhelming smell of sweetness from the ripening fruit.

    While there we also ate some of the pears, which were just as tasty as the apples; the other fruit needed a little longer before they were ready to be picked and enjoyed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll come back when they are ready,¡± informed Tigra.

    ¡°Good plan,¡± I agreed, I couldn¡¯t wait to come here again with her.

    We returned to the castle, making our plans for our cat and mouse game with Tigra¡¯s Guardians, sneaking around the long way to locate the perfect place for our game. Tigra had already picked the perfect set of corridors.

    Once we were set up, Tigra jumped out from around one of the corners. ¡°Over here!¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Princess!¡± They responded and we would run away.

    ¡°This is so much better than just hiding.¡± I cheered, feeling a rush of excitement.

    ¡°I know right.¡± Tigra took my hand and we just ran. Even though they weren¡¯t after me, it was still such a thrill playing cat and mouse with them. Tigra was laughing her head off the whole time.

    We hid around the corner away from her Guardians, two of them just couldn¡¯t keep up with us and gave up, but there was one that never gave up looking for us. I always avoided eye contact as he gave me the creeps. His fur was pitch black with golden eyes.

    ¡°Hey Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She looked at me as we caught our breath.

    ¡°Will you be coming to my birthday party tomorrow?¡± I asked, hoping she would say yes. I had almost forgotten about asking her as we¡¯d been too busy having fun.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it,¡± responded Tigra. ¡°You¡¯ll be six right.¡± I nodded. ¡°You told me your dad will pass his talisman down to you.¡±

    ¡°Yep. I already know her name.¡± I boasted.

    ¡°Really.¡± Tigra beamed just as excited as me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing her since I was a baby, she was the only one I knew until I met you.¡±

    Tigra smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will be an amazing warrior.¡±

    ¡°I want to be just like dad.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± We both looked up hearing this low growling.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Tigra stiffened. He was smiling at her.

    ¡°Causing trouble for your Guardians again I see.¡± He looked at me. I stood up straight and bowed. ¡°Oh, calm yourself Alex.¡± I peeked up at him. This was King Alton, Tigra¡¯s father and ruler of the land. He was kind and proud. Unlike Tigra¡¯s white fur, his was golden, standing proudly above us, he held such a presence it captivated anyone who met him.

    Standing beside King Alton was another Album Tigris, it was Tigra¡¯s twin brother Hunter, he remained completely silent.

    ¡°Hope my son, isn¡¯t causing too much trouble.¡± Dad came from behind King Alton.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I gulped.

    ¡°He is becoming quite the handsome little Feles,¡± grinned King Alton. ¡°Perfect for my little Tigra.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to keep pairing them up like that.¡± Dad sighed. Tigra and I looked at each other a little confused, they were talking to each other as if they were best friends, just like Tigra and I.

    ¡°What better time, when they are still so young.¡± King Alton rubbed my head. ¡°I bet he¡¯ll be just as skilled as you are too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that.¡± Dad looked at him. ¡°But I wish you would stop teasing.¡±

    The king¡¯s smile grew bigger. ¡°You know I do love to tease.¡±

    ¡°I know you do.¡± Dad nodded. ¡°Alex time to go.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I glanced at Tigra, not wanting our fun to end just yet.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see Tigra tomorrow, remember.¡± He reminded me.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I slowly agreed.

    Dad began to head off but stopped. ¡°Alton, remember what we talked about today.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± He waved his hand as if it were nothing important.

    ¡°I mean it,¡± snarled dad.

    ¡°Right.¡± He nodded. ¡°Come on Tigra, you need to apologise to your Guardians again.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Tigra puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Later Alex.¡±

    ¡°Bye Tigra.¡± Tigra left with the king and I followed dad home. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He glanced down at me.

    ¡°What did you talk to the king about?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Just a warning,¡± dad answered plainly. ¡°Things will begin to change; I fear it will be hard on both you and Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°That is a question I do not know the answer too.¡± We had arrived home. ¡°We have much to prepare for tomorrow, best get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I cheered, running in passed mum.

    I stopped pulling out the two apples I¡¯d taken from the orchard. ¡°I got these for you.¡± I handed them each an apple. ¡°Tigra took me to the orchards today.¡±

    ¡°She did what?¡± Dad was surprised.

    Mum laughed. ¡°Just like we did when we were younger.¡±

    ¡°You went there too.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Mum nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you of a little hiding spot later.¡±

    ¡°A hiding spot?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it later.¡± Mum touched my cheek. ¡°Now go get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, leaving the room. I caught a small portion of their conversation as I turned the corner towards my room.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± asked mum, I presumed they were talking about the king.

    ¡°He heard my warning.¡± Dad answered. ¡°I fear your vision is something that we cannot stop, and I can only defend Alton if he lets me.¡±

    ¡°He did the last time.¡±

    ¡°That was then, back when we knew who it was that carried the darkness.¡± Dad was serious. ¡°This time I am unsure, it spreads like a blanket, I fear there is more than one this time and Alex has yet to sense it.¡± What did I have to do with this?

    ¡°Be patient, he will find his place.¡± Mum soothed my dad¡¯s worries.

    ¡°I hope that you are right.¡±

 Chapter 4

    I soon found out that both mum and dad had put a lot of work setting up the grand hall for my party. The queen had let mum use the grand hall and even came. The grand hall was huge, used mainly for the royal parties the king set up for special guests visiting from other places.

    I had gotten up early to see the room all set up with balloons, banners with happy birthday written on it, along with loads of different foods, prepared by the royal chefs and they were still bringing it in, placing it all on the tables.

    I gulped at the sight of the food, there was crisps, chocolate, fruit on sticks, dried fish bites, sausage rolls, chicken, rice balls and something new, which dad had made saying he had tried it overseas once, something called a dango. I was hungry just staring at it all, my mouth watering.

    I stepped forwards licking my lips as I saw the cake, shaped like my hero Fang, the legendary hero. The detail was so amazing, I could see the twin lion swords upon his back, his bracelet for the wind fairy and choker for the water mermaid. It looked so good I almost felt bad for when I got to eat it.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Mum came over.

    ¡°Who made the cake mum?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I did, but I also had help from the royal chefs, even I found some of the finer details a little tricky,¡± replied mum.

    ¡°It¡¯s awesome.¡± I jumped up and down with excitement.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it. I wanted everything to be perfect, after all today is a special day.¡± Mum was smiling.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s my birthday.¡± I responded looking at the number six on my cake.

    ¡°Yes, but also because you¡¯ll be receiving your talisman from your dad.¡± Mum gently rubbed me on the head. I let out a purr. ¡°Your guests will be here soon, let¡¯s get ready properly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded as she took hold of my hand. I knew that hardly anyone would be coming, as I didn¡¯t know many Animalia, only those my parents knew or the customers I had met from the bakery.

    I got ready with mum before the party was meant to start. I noticed dad was doing his own preparation and I knew exactly what for, for when I received her as my talisman. I felt excited even though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what it really meant.

    My sixth birthday started at noon and was far better than I could have ever imagined it would be. I had never had a party before, perhaps because I never had anyone to share it with.

    Just as I suspected, not many showed up, there was mum, dad, and a handful of Animalia from around Cathopia who I knew, some even worked for my parents.

    Mum introduced me to someone else my own age, who shared my brown fur. ¡°This Alex is your cousin, Kiba.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡± I did a little wave.

    ¡°Hi.¡± He replied quietly, sticking close to his mum¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Wanna play?¡± I asked, but he just hid behind his mum.

    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s shy when it comes to others he doesn¡¯t know,¡± responded his mum by kneeling down to our height. ¡°Your family, so in time I am sure you¡¯ll get to know each other.¡±

    ¡°Kiba.¡± I held out my hand. He just shook his head. I could see he was very uncomfortable, so I put on a smile. ¡°Maybe later.¡±

    The grand hall was so big, I could run around it without bumping into anything. I had never been able to do whatever I wanted to in here before as I had only ever seen it in passing. Tigra never brought me here either, I wondered why as it was the perfect place to play but wasn¡¯t the best for hiding as it was so open.

    Tigra and Queen Daz arrived together, escorted by that really creepy Guardian of hers, the one with black fur and golden eyes. I couldn¡¯t hide from him this time.

    I had found out yesterday from dad that he was a black Panthera Pardus by the name Gual, his family had served as Guardians for six generations. He stood protectively behind them, his expression blank, but his body posture said he was on guard, his eyes sweeping across the room, perhaps looking for any unseen danger. It was obvious he took his duty seriously.

    I ran over to Tigra, Gual snarled at me. I quickly backed off, he gave me the creeps, a chill ran down my spine; he was definitely someone I shouldn¡¯t mess with.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Gual,¡± smiled Queen Daz. ¡°This is Alex, Tigra¡¯s closest friend.¡± He lowered his guard without a word. Mister cool guy. I gulped as his eyes never left me, perhaps he was angry with me for teasing them yesterday with our little game.

    ¡°Alex, great party,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, but I¡¯m so glad you came.¡± I relaxed a little more, even with Gual staring at me as if I were his prey or something.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    They headed towards my mum, while Tigra stayed with me. I watched them for a second as they began to chat. I somehow couldn¡¯t get my head around the fact both mum and dad talked to the king and queen as if they were old friends; I didn¡¯t often see them hanging out or anything. I looked at Tigra, maybe royal friendships ran in the family.

    The queen was loved by all the Animalia of Cathopia. She made it her duty to walk among them, she was just as kind as the king, bringing happiness to everyone she met.

    Music began to fill the hall, played on stringed instruments. I could see everyone enjoying themselves and so would I. Even though the adults were just standing around chatting, Tigra along with one other my age, but he was still stood nervously next to his parents.

    I grabbed hold of Tigra¡¯s hand as we danced, even though it was mainly us swinging around in circles. Tigra quietly sang to the tune, she did love to sing, but so far only to me; she got nervous around other Animalia. She had a pretty singing voice, I kind of wish she would let others hear it too.

    Next were the games, pin the tail on the donkey, I wasn¡¯t any good at that, too dizzy and I would end up walking into the wall. Tigra was amazing, getting it on perfect every time. We even made our mums have a go. It was funny watching them struggle to pin the tail on, the queen more than mum.

    Queen Daz stumbled a little, heading in the wrong direction and nearly pinning it on Gual instead. Tigra and I laughed so hard. Mum stepped forward, almost gliding to the donkey, missing the poster, but it was close enough for me.

    Dad turned down the offer to have a go, saying something about it being for children. Mum called him a spoilt sport, but he still didn¡¯t have a go.

    Catch the mouse was next, a classic, one person would play the mouse and the others would have to chase them. Tigra happily chose to be the mouse, she was so confident in herself and she had the right to be as no one could catch her. She was just so fast, even jumping up the walls to get away when cornered.

    Kiba even joined in with this one, he was all over the place, slow as he ran after Tigra. He quickly gave up, just watching her mesmerised by her speed and agility. I was happy he actually joined in one of the games, even if it was only for a short time.

    Kiba was soon hiding by his mum again, who gave him a gentle rub on the head, giving him a well done for being brave. I guessed he didn¡¯t have many friends either.

    ¡°Come on,¡± cheered Tigra excitedly. ¡°Come and catch me.¡± She was so amazing and agile, that we never did. The game ended with everyone exhausted, sat down trying to catch their breath.

    I had almost caught her, inches away from grasping her tail, but what I thought was a close win had been her just messing around.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too good Tigra.¡± I told her after giving up.

    Tigra stretched. ¡°I know right.¡± She was so pleased with herself and I didn¡¯t blame her.

    It was time for me to open the few presents the guests had brought for me. Everyone had brought something from a new ball to kick about to some new toys.

    Mum had made me some new clothes, they were perfect, one of them was a copy of a knight¡¯s uniform, so I could pretend to be one just like dad.

    ¡°You said you wanted one.¡± Mum smiled as I stared happily at the new clothes.

    ¡°Thanks mum.¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to try it on later, maybe even wear it while Tigra and I played heroes.

    Tigra gave me two new foam swords as we had recently destroyed my other ones in one of our games.

    ¡°Sorry I broke the last ones.¡± Tigra apologised.

    ¡°We did get pretty rough,¡± I laughed at the thought.

    ¡°These are made from a much denser foam than the ones we used to have, so should be able to handle much more of a beating,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± I grinned. ¡°We¡¯ll play with them later and I¡¯ll be the knight.¡± I held the foam sword up, feeling quite proud.

    ¡°Sounds like a plan. I look forward to it.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t expecting to get something from the queen, but here she was giving me something, she handed me a blue choker with a water droplet in the centre, elegantly crafted, it was beautiful.

    ¡°I feel this belongs to you, young Alex.¡± I stared up at her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I touched it, feeling I already had a connection with it, like it held some sort of dormant power sleeping within it, maybe even secrets yet to be discovered. I would wear it always, a gift from the queen was always one to be cherished.

    ¡°One day you will unlock its mysteries.¡± She smiled as I already put it on around my neck.

    ¡°Cool.¡± I didn¡¯t understand what she meant but I felt greatly honoured as I touched the smooth surface of the choker, it reminded me so much of the waters around Cathopia.

    ¡°You sure he¡¯s ready for that?¡± questioned mum.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look after it.¡± I cried, thinking mum might take it away from me, not understanding what she really meant. ¡°I will wear it always.¡±

    ¡°Well, it does suit you,¡± commented mum.

    Queen Daz put her hands on my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll make a powerful warrior for Cathopia one day.¡± She smiled. ¡°Can I ask something of you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Will you protect Tigra for me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded, not quite understanding back then the true meaning of that question.

    Mum clapped her hands. ¡°Now the presents have been given, it is time to dig into the food.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tigra and I cheered dashing over to the food, we dug straight in grabbing what we wanted and munching down.

    ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡±

    Both our mums called our names, we both slowly turned to look at them with food still in our mouths.

    ¡°You know better.¡± Queen Daz shook her head.

    Tigra gulped down what she was eating, then grabbed two plates. ¡°Here Alex.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± We both let out a giggle before stacking our plates with food. Everyone else slowly followed and enjoyed the food too.

    It had been a great day so far, but it was only just beginning as dad had yet to hand over my talisman. I wondered why he had been taking his time, as after eating I played with my new foam swords with Tigra, but I would soon find out as dad called my name.

    ¡°Alex.¡±

 Chapter 5

    After everyone had eaten, Tigra and I had a play with my new foam swords, they really were tougher than my old ones, we could put more force and strength behind each of our swings. I was happy with the gift she had given me even though she would be playing with them just as much as I would.

    I noticed dad smiling as he watched us, nodding to himself, perhaps he was thinking about something. He turned heading over to one of the tables, picking up something wrapped in a green cloth covered in golden embroidery.

    I picked up the whispering of her voice, the voice of the talisman. ¡°Soon.¡± She had such a small voice, but strong, filled with the same excitement I felt.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Dad called me over. The music went silent as if they knew the importance of what was about to happen. Dad removed the cloth to reveal an elegantly decorated silver box with gold leaf and white gemstones. It was shining from the light of the sun, shining through the windows. A gently breeze blew around dad, almost in anticipation of something. ¡°Calm down.¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it.¡± Was her response. Dad smirked.

    I continued to hear her; the spirit of the talisman which had been passed down my family for generations. ¡°Finally, we can meet in person.¡± I nodded she was so happy. I couldn¡¯t wait to see what her true form looked like as I had only ever heard her voice.

    ¡°It is said every creature in this world is born with a gift, some can be used naturally, while others can only be accessed through a bond with a talisman, but not just anyone can use a talisman. A permanent contract is made when the talisman¡¯s name is called,¡± Dad began to speak, always getting in a lesson whenever he could.

    ¡°Her name,¡± I said listening intently.

    ¡°The talismans form itself isn¡¯t important, not the metal or even the blade, but the spirit within it, from fairies to deities, animals to demons.¡± Dad continued. ¡°The power of these spirits has a different effect on each one that wields their powers, as most of it is unlocked by the power of the spirits chosen one, they whisper deeply to them in preparation of their fused power.¡±

    Tigra came over to stand beside me, intrigued by my dad¡¯s words. ¡°I wish your dad taught me stuff, he¡¯s so knowledgeable.¡± I glanced at her as she stared at the box. ¡°A powerful talisman.¡± She whispered.

    ¡°If someone with a low amount of energy uses it then the power would be weak and restricted, but those gifted with high energy could master large amounts of the talisman¡¯s power, becoming more powerful the more they worked together and synched; the two becoming one.¡±

    ¡°This is it.¡± I could hear mum¡¯s excitement, she sounded so proud of me, was receiving this talisman really that important to my family?

    ¡°Only through mutual understanding and friendship can a talisman¡¯s power truly shine as they rely on you to share your power together, perhaps even unlocking mysteries lost through time itself.¡±

    Dad leaned down opening the elegantly crafted box. Resting within it was a simple golden bracelet with wings on each end with a turquoise gem between the wings. It glistened and for the first time I could sense the power of the spirit I had been hearing for most of my life.

    Mum had told me the spirit within this talisman was the most powerful wind spirit, passed down from father to son for generation. Rumour had it, it was once wielded by the legendary Fang, but that was only a legend right, how could something still exist from such a long time ago.

    The wind began to flow around both of us. I could feel her power reaching out to me, wanting me to claim it as my own. I looked upwards as I could now see the wind blowing. It felt like her bond and power was shifting from dad to me.

    ¡°Wow.¡± I spoke mesmerised.

    ¡°Now Alex, this is where things will begin to change for you, your first steps as a warrior of Cathopia, carrying on the battle of our clans will of protection, are you ready to accept this honour?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°I do.¡± I nodded. I wasn¡¯t sure I completely understood his words back then, but I knew the talisman spirit within this bracelet, and I were meant to be together, like the threads of fate were pulling us together.

    ¡°Very well. Now call her name and create your contract.¡± Dad looked serious. I wondered if he would miss her, after all I had heard tails of how the two of them fought together, side by side protecting Cathopia just like he expected me to do.

    I looked back down at the bracelet smiling, admiring the dormant form she took. It was time I actually got to meet her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you Larana.¡±

    The bracelet glowed white, slowly rising in the air, and attached itself to my right arm, tearing apart my jumper sleeve right up to the top of my arm. The wind enveloped only me now, encircling around me gently, my entire body glowing white, pulsating the same colours as the bracelet.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    I felt my whole body go numb, then her power pulsed through me connecting with something within. My breath caught in my throat as the wind blew more wildly around me, was this the creation of the contract dad was on about?

    I closed my eyes having a greater understanding for the word¡¯s dad had just told me about talismans, the bracelet was simply an item she slept within, the power came from the spirit and nothing more. Larana¡¯s power was calm, but wild, strong, but gentle and an ancient one.

    ¡°Her power is now bound to yours; she cannot use her power without yours.¡± I heard dad. ¡°She will protect you as long as you have faith in her and she will never let you down, for her power is an ancient one.¡±

    I breathed in the scent of her wind, then opened my eyes when I saw her for the first time. I watched as this green orb changed into a little person, flying around with such joy and speed.

    She was a little fairy in a little green top and blue skirt shaped like a flower, golden accessories on her upper arms, her wings were moving way too fast for me to see them properly, but they looked golden. She had green eyes and short blond hair; she had a cute smile.

    ¡°Alex.¡± She flew straight at me, ramming into my chest giving me a hug, she was surprisingly strong for someone so small. She was really happy to see me. ¡°I finally get to fuse our powers.¡± Dad coughed and she quickly pulled away almost like she had stepped over the line or something. ¡°It will be a pleasure to serve you master.¡± She bowed her head.

    I held out my hand. ¡°The pleasure will be mine.¡± Larana landed on my hand, her wings stopped moving and I saw they were a glistening gold.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Tigra leaned in closer.

    ¡°Larana this is my best friend Tigra.¡± I introduced her.

    ¡°Nice to meet you your highness.¡± Larana bowed, respectively. ¡°I hope I can be of use to you both.¡±

    ¡°She is so cute,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°I know.¡± I agreed, we both smiled at each other.

    ¡°But she looks different from any Animalia I¡¯ve seen.¡± Tigra looked at Larana curiously. She was right as Larana had no fur, her skin a pink colour, no tail and her ears were on the side of her head, instead of on top like ours.

    ¡°There are many things in this world you will discover in time,¡± said dad. ¡°Larana is just one small piece in the mysteries of talismans, which came into existence many years before this grand city was built,¡± smiled dad. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll discover them together.¡±

    Larana turned to look at dad. ¡°It has been an honour serving you, master.¡±

    ¡°Look after my son Larana.¡± Dad stood up.

    ¡°I will protect him with my life.¡± Larana placed her hand at her chest.

    ¡°I know you will.¡± Dad looked over at mum. ¡°As soon as the party is over, I would like to give you your first lesson Alex.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded agreeing, thinking it would be more lessons about Larana.

    ¡°See you later master.¡± Larana jumped in the air, flying in circles around me before disappearing into the bracelet.

    ¡°Well done my son.¡± Dad continued smiling at me. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you. May she serve you well.¡±

    ¡°I know she will because she did for you.¡± I smiled back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think it will be easy, it will take time and a lot of practice to master her power,¡± informed dad. ¡°Now enjoy the rest of your party, we will have much to do later.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Congratulations.¡± Tigra was looking at the bracelet, admiring it.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I heard from mum that she¡¯s one of the most powerful wind talismans.¡± Tigra grabbed hold of my hand. ¡°You are truly talented.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± I rubbed my head with my free hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t even used her power yet.¡±

    ¡°Soon we¡¯ll both be able to enter the knight¡¯s academy.¡± Tigra was getting all excited.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded dad. ¡°Never stop improving your skills.¡± I nodded, showing I had already accepted his words. ¡°Tigra you already show much potential as a warrior, like your father before you, so I expect great things from you.¡±

    ¡°No one can beat me,¡± she boasted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you one day,¡± I argued.

    ¡°Oh really.¡± Tigra snarled at me. ¡°You haven¡¯t beaten me yet.¡±

    Dad let out a laugh. ¡°A rivalry will take you both far. Now time for cake.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tigra and I cheered running over to the cake.

    Everybody sang me a birthday song celebrating the day. I felt embarrassed as they did, as all the attention was on me, it had been for most of the day, but I had not noticed as I was playing with Tigra for most of it. Tigra stood there humming.

    The cake was so delicious, it was chocolate sponge and cream. I enjoyed it so much I went back for more. My tail swinging from side to side in contentment.

    After eating the cake and a few last party games. I felt sad this party just for me had to come to an end. I had loved every moment of it and so glad I could spend it with my best friend Tigra. I wondered what other celebration we might share together.

    Mum and dad had put a lot of work into this for me, to celebrate my birthday and receiving my talisman Larana. I couldn¡¯t wait to learn and understand her power, wondering how much of her power I would be able to access. I was certain I was about to find out, knowing dad would want to begin my first training session as soon as everyone was gone, a part of me couldn¡¯t wait.

    Tigra and I continued to play as everyone began to leave. Mum sent them off, giving her thanks. We paused as we watched the last one leave, signalling the end of today¡¯s fun.

    Mum was happy because she didn¡¯t have to clean up the mess left behind, Queen Daz left that up to the servants; you wouldn¡¯t think anything happened in here, it was that clean.

    ¡°Thanks again for coming Tigra.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have missed it for the world.¡± Tigra smiled back.

 Chapter 6

    With my sixth birthday party over, dad didn¡¯t want to waste any time in teaching me a few lessons ready for entrance exam of the knight¡¯s academy coming up. He had waited long enough while the castle servants cleaned up the mess from the party, they were so quick and efficient.

    Queen Daz gave them a thank you once their work was done, then she nodded to dad. I looked up at dad who had been standing there silently. Tigra wanted to stay and watch, so she sat on one of the tables on the other side of the room.

    I glanced over at her as she smiled, perhaps she was just as curious as me to see what dad was going to have me do during my first training session, create a gust of wind or maybe even a tornado; I wanted to learn how to use her power.

    Dad didn¡¯t hesitate in the beginning of my training as a warrior once the room was empty. I had received Larana it was time I was taught how to fight, mind I wanted to rest after the party was over before doing anything else, but I didn¡¯t want to let dad down.

    In the now empty halls, I stood to attention, looking up at dad. He still held the proud expression on his face from earlier, but he also seemed to be troubled by something.

    ¡°Alex, I know you are expecting to learn what Larana¡¯s powers are, but you are not ready for that lesson yet.¡± Dad began.

    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him, feeling let down.

    ¡°First I must tell you about another power passed down to you,¡± informed dad.

    ¡°What?¡± I responded this time with more curiosity, than let down, wondering if it were another birthday present and if it would be as powerful as the talisman I had just received.

    ¡°I am sure you have already noticed it; you have the strange ability to see glimpses of the future.¡± Dad was right, sometimes when something happened, I saw it moments before it actually happened, it had helped Tigra and I escape from her guardians on numerous occasions. ¡°You must master this ability to the fullest, only then will you become a formidable warrior.¡±

    ¡°Did I get this gift from you too?¡± I questioned, curious as to why I had this strange power.

    ¡°Not from me.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°This one came from your mum.¡± I smiled realising I had been given something incredibly special from both of my parents, it made me feel blessed. ¡°It can only grow stronger with practise, concentration and patience.¡± He took out a small sphere from his pocket. It was silver with holes and strange lettering on it. ¡°I am going to train you on how to use this ability in combat before I teach you Larana¡¯s power.¡± I stared at the sphere as it became airborne. ¡°All you have to do is avoid it, but if you fail there will be a consequence.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± I nodded, not hesitating to face this challenge dad had set before me.

    ¡°Doing this should help you gain a feel for your abilities, but even this can take time, are you sure you are ready?¡± questioned dad. I wondered why he would ask if I was ready, when he had been the one who wanted to begin my training now.

    ¡°I know others have already begun training for the knight¡¯s academy, I need to start too.¡± I answered. ¡°I can¡¯t put it off any longer if I want to join the academy with Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Good answer.¡± Dad moved his hand a little and the sphere began to move.

    I began my training that day, starting with a single sphere; without a word the sphere began flying towards me. I was surprised to see the sphere moving all on its own, almost like magic, maybe it was even a type of talisman.

    I moved slightly to avoid it, nothing too hard, easy actually, but I had to fight the urge to chase after it as my tail began moving wildly. It looked like fun to try and catch, but I kept the thought of what dad said about consequences in my head, wondering what he could have meant by it.

    I felt confident in myself, no need for some special ability against just one sphere. I found myself feeling unstoppable. It almost felt too much like a game to be training, but dad always did things like this, most of the time it didn¡¯t feel like I was learning, more like spending time with my dad.

    ¡°Good.¡± Dad spoke for the first time in a long time. ¡°Now let¡¯s try level 2.¡±

    ¡°Level 2?¡± I repeated.

    I was surprised to see the sphere split into two. I avoided the first, but the second came in close at a different speed than the first. I moved just in time as spikes appeared. The spikes scratched against my arm.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard Tigra say my name, surprised just as much as I was.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I cried startled, staring at the two spheres now floating near dad, they had stopped moving.

    ¡°I told you there would be consequences if you failed to avoid it.¡± Dad repeated what he had earlier. ¡°This is only a level 2 consequence; higher levels equal more spheres and different types of consequence such as pyro and electro.¡±

    ¡°Pyro, electro?¡± I repeated wondering what I had gotten myself into.

    Dad looked at me, then, held out his hand. ¡°I suppose that is enough for today, we¡¯ll continue this tomorrow morning.¡± I just stared at him, not sure if I wanted to. Watching as the spheres turned back into a single one and landed in dad¡¯s hand. ¡°For your first time, you were good.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, keeping an eye on dad as he left the room.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Tigra came running over after dad left. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She gently took hold of my arm.

    ¡°Just a scratch.¡± I answered.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do better tomorrow.¡± She smiled, gently placing her hand over the scratch.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want too.¡± I admitted.

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared of a little scratch then they¡¯ll never accept you into the academy.¡± Tigra spoke slyly, but I knew she was just trying to encourage me. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get a lot tougher than this.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Tigra.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡± Tigra¡¯s smile grew bigger. ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯ll reach level 5.¡± Now she was taking the encouragement a bit over the top.

    ¡°What? Can you see my future?¡± I gave her a funny look.

    ¡°Nope.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s what I would expect of my future Guardian.¡±

    ¡°Who said I wanted to do that?¡± I was confused, I never said I would become her guardian.

    ¡°I did,¡± she responded.

    ¡°What?¡± I was surprised wondering why she had decided she wanted me as her Guardian, they were the strongest warriors in all of Cathopia, something I could never hope to become. I could hardly believe that she was planning out my future for me. ¡°And why are you planning my future?¡±

    ¡°I would much rather you follow me about all day, rather than¡­¡± She glanced at Gual standing by the doors. ¡°He¡¯s kind of scary,¡± she whispered. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scared of your own protection,¡± I laughed.

    ¡°So are you.¡± Tigra huffed, turning her back on me; she was right I was scared of him too. ¡°I at least want to choose those who will protect me.¡± I¡¯d upset her. ¡°It might just be the only thing I can choose.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I went around her so I could see her face, she looked so sad. ¡°Alright.¡± I sighed giving in to her wish. ¡°I¡¯ll become your Guardian, plus I already told the queen I would protect you.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± She perked right up. ¡°You must promise me.¡± She held out her hand, holding out her pinkie. I looked at it before taking her pinkie in mine.

    ¡°I promise I will work hard to become your Guardian, Princess Tigra.¡± I didn¡¯t quite believe I could do it, but if she believed in me, then I could do anything.

    ¡°Good.¡± Tigra glanced at the doors. ¡°I better get going, more hiding to do.¡±

    ¡°More hiding?¡± I spoke. ¡°But it¡¯s a bit late for that and you have no lessons.¡±

    ¡°Nope, never too late for more play time.¡± She put on this smile, which faded within seconds. ¡°It was fun Alex. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded.

    She quickly zoomed off before I could say anything else. I wondered why she would hide when she had no lessons or stuff today, it had just been a day of us playing and enjoying some really tasty food; my new favourite was the dango.

    Shortly after Tigra had left, King Alton came into the hall. I went straight into a bow, just like dad had told me to. Before lowering my head, I caught a glimpse of a young Leo, dressed in nobleman clothing.

    I felt a shiver go down my spine, he carried an unfriendly essence with him, it seemed to encircle the king and everyone around him. I could feel it pressing against me, a massive force against my chest that almost took my breath away.

    ¡°It seems she is not here, young Dumah¡± said King Alton.

    ¡°Perhaps the peasant has seen her.¡± I heard footsteps coming closer, was it the Leo? He stopped in front of me. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I kept my head low. ¡°Have you seen Princess Tigra.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± I answered straight away, no way was I going to tell him. I had a feeling that this Leo was the one she had run from, but I couldn¡¯t be sure until I asked her later.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I could feel that feeling when he entered the room intensifying, I felt it was trying to consume me, seeping into my very soul to reveal the secrets held within it.

    ¡°No.¡± I responded clearly, was this guy deaf or something, I had already given him my answer.

    I saw something flash before my eyes. He tried to kick me. I moved slightly catching hold of his leg in my hands.

    I looked up at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I questioned feeling a wild anger within me. Seeing his face his mane had yet to grow in, he was only a little taller than me, I guessed that the Leo named Dumah was only a few years older than I was.

    ¡°Punishment,¡± responded Dumah. ¡°For lying.¡±

    ¡°Can you prove that?¡± I snarled. We locked eyes, neither one of us faltering. Who was this Leo? And what did he want with Tigra?

    I felt my heart pounding faster, fighting back an urge I¡¯d never felt before, a feeling of wills against one another. I quickly understood this new feeling coursing through me, making my blood feel like it was boiling; I wanted to fight him as if we were meant to fight one another.

    ¡°Settle down Dumah.¡± King Alton was shocked at what was happening, rushing forward.

    ¡°Peasants need to be taught their place.¡± Dumah¡¯s eyes never left mine, they held this wild glare, like he was already tearing me apart with his eyes.

    ¡°Dumah!¡± King Alton rose his voice. ¡°This is not how we do things here in Cathopia!¡±

    ¡°You got lucky.¡± Dumah pulled away from me.

    ¡°Yeah right.¡± I kept my guard up, starting to see this haze filling the room, was it all coming from him.

    ¡°You may do things differently within the Prides, but you are a guest within Cathopia, so I expect you to act accordingly.¡± King Alton was not happy with how he had attacked me unprovoked.

    ¡°My apologies, your majesty.¡± Dumah bowed, changing from aggressive to submissive.

    ¡°I believe Princess Tigra was headed to the east wing.¡± Gual had spoken up, he was still hanging around, he opened the door.

    ¡°Finally, someone obedient,¡± hissed Dumah. ¡°You take notes from him.¡± Dumah headed for the door.

    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± King Alton looked at me. ¡°He is a visiting nobleman from the Leo Prides.¡±

    ¡°Your Kingdom, your majesty.¡± I looked at him. ¡°Dad told me this Kingdom is where everyone stands together, not treated like what that guy thinks.¡±

    ¡°Straight to the point, just like your father.¡± King Alton smiled. ¡°I can see great things from you.¡± I said nothing as I saw him turn to leave, following Dumah. ¡°Dumah, while you are here, you are not to treat anyone like that again, understood.¡±

    ¡°My apologies your majesty.¡± Dumah repeated his apology, glancing back at me as the doors closed.

    ¡°He told him.¡± I smirked as the lingering mist remained in the room, what the heck was this stuff. I waved my hand, trying to make it disperse. I didn¡¯t understand what this stuff was, it made the air sticky and thick, circling around Gual and I almost like it was trying to stick to us.

    I rubbed my eyes hoping it would fade away, but it was still there. I wondered if dad knew what this stuff was, I would have to ask him when I saw him during training tomorrow. It was clear in my mind I needed to go, to discover more about this stuff and to keep the promise I made to Tigra.

 Chapter 7

    Standing there still examining the strange mist Dumah had brought into the room when he entered. Gual strode over to me, he held such a strong presence. I shrank back as he got closer thinking he might have a go at me or something.

    I gulped, maybe he still held something against me during our cat and mouse game or the fact I was always hiding with Tigra from him. I wanted to cry out ¡®stop don¡¯t come any closer.¡¯ But all I could do was watch him, his piercing eyes staring right at me.

    ¡°I can see much potential in you, young Alex.¡± I looked at him. I guess he wasn¡¯t as scary as Tigra thought he was, in fact I felt something completely different from him; he was a proud warrior who took his duty very seriously. ¡°For someone so young, it takes skill to avoid an unexpected attack, train hard and do your linage proud,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Was the only word I could get out. I had no idea what he meant by do my linage proud. I had hoped he would say something else about that, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°You lied about Tigra didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I did.¡± Gual acknowledged my questioned. ¡°Tigra must be protected from that Leo.¡±

    ¡°Is he dangerous?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I am uncertain, but there is something about him that must not be trusted,¡± answered Gual.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± queried Gual.

    ¡°King Alton said he was from the Leo Prides, where¡¯s that?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°The Leo Prides reside in the lands beyond Panthera in a land covered by sands, completely different to our lands covered in forest,¡± explained Gual. ¡°The Leo Prides are not like our city of Cathopia led by one king, there are many Prides like tribes led by one picked to be king of that Pride.¡±

    I nodded, understanding. ¡°So why is Dumah here?¡±

    ¡°I am not one hundred percent sure, but from what I can gather he is trying to create ties with Cathopia to protect his Pride from stronger Prides. I believe he is hoping we will do more than that, unfortunately for him we can only offer his Pride protection here. Cathopia does not deal with conflicts within other lands.¡± He had answered my questioned pretty quickly, like dad he knew so much stuff. ¡°Any other questions young Alex?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Panthera?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Cathopia sits at the heart of the land of Panthera, all the land under this name is ruled under King Alton,¡± replied Gual. ¡°It has been this way for many generations.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, if there is any other question you think off, do not hesitate to ask, seeing as you seem closely connected to Tigra I will do my best to guide you too.¡± He bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± He was so humble and loyal.

    ¡°I now take my leave. I must watch over Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He turned to leave, glancing back at me. ¡°Just so you know.¡± He grinned, pausing for a moment. ¡°I know where you and Tigra are at all times.¡± His words sent a shiver down my spine as he went to leave the room.

    After hearing Gual¡¯s words, I knew we had never escaped him, not even during our cat and mouse games. Wait was he there too when we were eating fruit in the orchards, or perhaps even in my own home. I let out a gulp, I needed to be careful with him about, but then again, he was just there to keep Tigra safe, like I would one day.

    I waited until he was long gone before heading back home to the bakery, looking around the grand hall one last time, thinking of everything that had happened today.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Returning home, I found Tigra talking to mum. I stopped at the door to listen, she was clearly upset about something, but I wasn¡¯t complete sure what, I had already missed the most important part of the conversation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why dad would bring it up now.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry Tigra, you¡¯ll learn that things have a strange way of working themselves out.¡± Mum soothed her concerns.

    ¡°I¡¯m way too young to be even thinking about it,¡± she moaned aloud. Hearing her so distressed made me feel uneasy, so I went ahead and entered the room. Tigra smiled when she saw me, but I knew that she wasn¡¯t happy. I could tell when that smile of hers was a fake one.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying for dinner,¡± she cheered, trying to hide how she felt even more. Mum was a little surprise by her sudden announcement but smiled anyway.

    Tigra stayed with me for the rest of the day, it almost felt like she was trying to avoid something and while she was here, she would be escaping it. I didn¡¯t care I saw this as my first test at protecting her and I would do my best in continuing to do so.

    After dinner Mum set up two sleeping bags on the floor in my room, my first ever sleepover. I was so excited; we had a pillow fight. Tigra won, she was just so much stronger than I was. How was I going to protect someone who was actually stronger than me?

    I noticed dad had yet to return home, I had not seen him since he gave me Larana and my first training session had come to end. I wondered where he could have been, but those thoughts disappeared while I was playing with Tigra.

    ¡°Got to do better than that,¡± laughed Tigra, she was happy again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you next time,¡± I laughed too.

    ¡°Time for bed.¡± Mum interrupted walking into the room.

    ¡°But¡­¡± We both responded.

    ¡°Come on, otherwise no pancakes for breakfast.¡±

    Tigra and I looked at each other, mum did make the best pancakes and we didn¡¯t want to lose out on eating them. ¡°Alright.¡± We reluctantly put down our pillows and snuggled down in our sleeping bags.

    ¡°Now goodnight.¡± Mum smiled.

    ¡°Mum, can we have a story first?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She came over to sit between our sleeping bags. ¡°I will keep this one short.¡±

    ¡°But it has to be one of my favourites.¡± I demanded, wanting Tigra to hear my favourite stories too.

    Mum laughed a little. ¡°In this land of Feles a grand warrior was born to defeat a growing darkness, his power was unmatched, blessed by the goddess. He carried five powerful talismans including the swords of the twin lions. He stood as a protector, fighting off the darkness.¡± I listened intently, and so did Tigra. ¡°This darkness could bring back past enemies, threatening the growing villages that would later be known as Cathopia.¡± I noticed Tigra glance at me, had she never heard this story before. ¡°The warrior saw the lands fall under dark power, powerful creatures ruling and corrupting what he sort to protect, suffocating the life of everything, creating a world so barren no life dare grew and ancient creatures tortured for their power.¡±

    ¡°And the warrior.¡± Tigra blurted out, more intrigued than ever in mum¡¯s story.

    ¡°And the warrior fought back this darkness like he had so many times before, fighting against Lupus, Scorpios, Leos, Aquila and Ursus all possessed by the dark power. As each one was defeated the dying land was freed, but his battle was far from over. He still had to defeat the eternal dark dragon.¡± Mum looked at each of us as she continued. ¡°There battle raged on for six days and six nights, until both were consumed by the battle, no one knows the victor, but the legends say the warrior still fights the eternal dragon, protecting the innocent from the influence of darkness.¡±

    ¡°How can he still be fighting it now?¡± asked Tigra more intrigued than ever.

    ¡°That is a story for another day, I kept the ending a secret for another time¡± she smiled at Tigra¡¯s question. ¡°There is always conflict between those who carry the light and those who carry darkness within them. Fang was always the light and the eternal dragon darkness.¡± Mum stood up. ¡°Next time you sleep round I¡¯ll tell you the full story if you want.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Tigra nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mum tucked us both in tighter in our sleeping bags. ¡°Sleep well, little ones.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Night mum.¡± I mumbled, closing my eyes, I was ready to fall fast asleep.

    ¡°Night.¡± Tigra said as I heard mum leave the room. ¡°Alex, what was with that story?¡± I looked to my right, opening my eyes to look at her.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the legendary Fang?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Not really.¡± She shook her head.

    ¡°I always listen to those stories before bed,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Can I hear more?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Mum is the best storytelling, so next time you stay round.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tigra seemed displeased with my answer, but she let it go ¡°Night Alex.¡±

    ¡°Night Tigra.¡± I let out a relaxing sigh, closing my eyes as I fell asleep.

 Chapter 8

    The next day dad woke me up early for training, he was determined to get me up to the skill level I would need to be at to be able to pass the entry exam for the knight academy, but I thought he would take it easy on me considering I had never done any of this before. I was certainly wrong about that.

    ¡°Time to wake up Alex.¡± Dad gently woke me, making sure he did not disturb Tigra in the process.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I rubbed my eyes confused. What was he doing waking me up before the sun had even risen?

    ¡°Time to begin your training again,¡± he replied.

    ¡°What?¡± I stared up at him, blinking quickly, trying to get the sleepiness out of my eyes.

    ¡°True knights don¡¯t sleep in,¡± commented dad. He was giving me no choice but to get up and go with him. ¡°When you enter the academy there will be no sleeping in.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not in the academy yet,¡± I moaned.

    ¡°No buts Alex.¡± I definitely had no choice.

    Tigra was still asleep next to me. As I got up I noticed she was quite cute when she was asleep, with no worries on her face, not even what troubled her yesterday. I smiled; she was most probably dreaming of what trouble we could get into.

    ¡°Come on Alex.¡± Dad whispered. Was me doing this training really that important to him?

    ¡°Coming.¡± I got changed quietly while dad was waiting by the door. As I put a long-sleeved jumper on, the sleeve with Larana¡¯s bracelet on was shredded to pieces. I looked at it but was too sleepy to really care.  I quickly followed, glancing back at Tigra. I would do my best today, for her.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Dad asked as we stood in the living room, all the furniture had been moved to create a bigger space to practice in.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°After yesterday I thought you might have given up,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, seeing the face of Dumah kicking at me. I didn¡¯t realise it then, but he was strong, far stronger than me. I could feel that anger again, almost like we were destined to fight, and I had a promise to keep.

    ¡°Good.¡± Dad was holding the sphere in his hand. ¡°Then let us begin.¡± Dad was not wasting any time with explanations, as the sphere became airborne just like yesterday. ¡°Level 2.¡± Dad was not hesitating this time beginning where things had ended yesterday.

    I was surprised to see that he was starting with the level I had failed at the first time, but this time I was ready, I knew what to expect, staying focused, seeing the path of both spheres, it wasn¡¯t too hard to keep an eye on both of them.

    I kept this up for a few minutes, realising that both spheres were indeed going at two different speeds, perhaps this was to try and throw me off of which sphere to watch; with just the two targets I could easily keep track of which of the two spheres moved fastest.

    ¡°I think I am ready for the next one,¡± I said.

    Dad was nodding. ¡°You learn quickly. Level 3.¡± He was impressed.

    I could picture Dumah as I avoided them all, just like the second one, the third had a different speed than the other two.

    I felt that strange blood boiling I had when I encountered Dumah. What was it about him that riled me up? I could feel my body buzzing as I avoided more, seeing them before they came in too close, was this the ability dad had told me about? It was so accurate. I almost messed up with surprise, but I couldn¡¯t let myself fail on level 3.

    I continued with my training without a word, so focused on what I was doing, I didn¡¯t realise when dad even called out another number, creating four spheres, then five. The shape of the two new ones were slightly different, they even smelt a little different, perhaps these two carried a different consequence than the spiked ones.

    Dad had just called out Level 8, each level was just an increase in the number of spheres. I noticed each also gave off a different energy, some contained pyro, e;ectro, and those spikes. I was guessing they would only get more intense as the number increased.

    I caught a quick glimpse of dad¡¯s expression, it was a mixture of proudness and surprise, maybe I had even surpassed what he thought I would be capable of on the second day of this stuff, after my experience with the first training session. To be honest I didn¡¯t want to get scratched again, let alone what those other spheres were capable of.

    I jumped back, ducked low, then rolled forward. Panting and running out of steam, I had been so lost in what I was doing I hadn¡¯t paced myself. My energy levels running low, almost out.

    I stumbled my footing, barely avoiding two that came towards me, then I was finally hit by one of the spheres, right in the centre of my back. It was an electro sphere, the consequence was a shock, which resonated throughout my body.

    I stumbled forward shocked falling to the ground. I braced myself expecting to get bombarded by all the remaining spheres but looking up they had all come to a stop, floating around dad as if waiting for something. Could they sense when the one training was not ready, or capable of continuing?

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°That hurt.¡± I moaned, feeling this stinging pain running through my back. I did not like being hit by the electro sphere, it was worse than getting the scratch from the spiked sphere.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Dad came over, placing his hand upon my back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry it was only a small shock.¡±

    ¡°Small.¡± I winced. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I wanted to seem like it hadn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act tough.¡± He shook his head. ¡°When did you get this good?¡± Dad helped me sit up, concerned.

    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He sat opposite me.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He was thinking. ¡°Perhaps you came into contact with something or perhaps someone with dark intent.¡±

    ¡°Dark intent?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Someone who lines themselves with dark power, much like those who opposed the legendary Fang in your favourite stories,¡± informed dad. ¡°When we come into contact with such Animalia, our clan has what is called an awakening, would appear you may have had a small awakening.¡±

    ¡°Awakening, dark intent?¡± I began thinking about it. I had felt different after coming into contact with Dumah, perhaps that had been the cause of this strange change, this small awakening as dad had called it.

    ¡°Someone who wishes someone else harm.¡± Dad continued perhaps hoping to find the cause of my small awakening.

    ¡°I met a Leo yesterday named Dumah.¡± I paused; it was the only thing out of the ordinary that had happened. I remembered the strange feeling I had felt from that Leo, the room being shrouded in a strange mist. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe what I felt, but it sent shivers down my spine, and there was this mist everywhere.¡± I looked at dad, did he know what it could have been?

    ¡°Did he attack you?¡± questioned dad.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°What was that mist?¡±

    ¡°It is a remanent of dark power which tries to infect others, but don¡¯t worry in small amounts like what you most probably saw it is harmless.¡±

    ¡°He was with King Alton looking for Tigra,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°I see.¡± Dad seemed to fall into thought again. ¡°It seems it has begun sooner than I thought. Unfortunately, you are far from ready for it, but at least it has awakened some of your latent power.¡±

    ¡°Latent power?¡± I repeated.

    Dad touched my shoulder. ¡°You are still too young to understand much of this, I will tell you when you are a little older, perhaps when your true awakening happens you will understand everything, okay.¡±

    ¡°Why am I not ready now?¡± I asked, wondering why he wouldn¡¯t tell me, considering he always taught me stuff.

    ¡°Trust me Alex.¡± Dad smiled. ¡°I will tell you all you need to know when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, he had no reason to lie to me, I would need to be patient to find out the answers I wanted to know.

    ¡°I can see from today¡¯s improvement that you will advance quite quickly,¡± informed dad proudly. ¡°But don¡¯t let it frustrate you when you have times when your progress feels slow, this just means you have to pass a hurdle before you can progress again.¡± I nodded to his words. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long before I can teach you how to access Larana¡¯s power.¡±

    I grinned from ear to ear, that was the one thing I wanted to know how to do most, unfortunately I would need to get through this other stuff first. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°Neither can I.¡± Larana had appeared, we gave each other a high five.

    ¡°Hey Larana, why don¡¯t you stay visible all the time?¡± I asked her as she came to sit on my shoulder.

    ¡°Well, that uses energy to do so and yours is not yet refined enough,¡± answered Larana. ¡°Plus, there is no real benefit for me to stay manifested all the time, Animalia always like to stare at me.¡± Was that because she was so much different than us Animalia?

    ¡°I suppose,¡± I nodded. ¡°Oh, wait.¡± I looked at my torn sleeve. ¡°Why¡¯d you destroy my sleeve? This was one of my favourites.¡±

    Dad laughed. ¡°She has a thing about being covered over.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I looked at Larana.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Larana had no response to give, so she just disappeared instead.

    ¡°Larana!¡± I yelled.

    ¡°Alex, you¡¯ll soon discover that each talisman is different with many personalities and powers, including elemental control.¡±

    Tigra walked in rubbing her eyes. ¡°Morning.¡± She yawned.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I bowed frantically. ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you did I?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tigra waved her hand.

    ¡°If anyone needs your protection in this world, it will be Tigra.¡± Dad looked at the both of us.

    I wondered where those words came from. I took this moment to get to my feet, walk over to stand beside her. ¡°I will become her Guardian.¡± I stood proudly, accepting what Tigra had asked me yesterday, the path she had chosen for me.

    ¡°A noble cause.¡± It made dad happy for some reason. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about it being easy,¡± I responded. Dad nodded acknowledging my response.

    ¡°Did you do it?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Yep.¡± I boasted proudly, sticking out my chest as if I was the best. ¡°I made it to level 8.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Tigra clapped. ¡°I knew you could do it.¡± She patted me on the back. I winced and fell over again. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Dad let out a sigh. ¡°Maybe I should lower the consequence setting.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°All the more reason to avoid them.¡±

    ¡°Tigra, he has done well but before he can enter the knight academy, he must reach level 15 and have a high sync rate with Larana.¡± Dad spoke. ¡°They only except the best, considering you already have a talisman will fall in your favour.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Remember this Alex, you must restrain your power, only use it when it is needed most,¡± added Dad. ¡°For someone who has never used her power before, it will be hard to determine how much strength you need when doing even the simplest of tasks.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I glanced at Tigra not quite understanding what he meant.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you start to use Larana¡¯s power.¡± Dad looked at Larana¡¯s bracelet on my arm. ¡°The first time can be quite a surprise.¡± He smirked. ¡°It¡¯s wild, powerful and sometimes overwhelming, but you¡¯ll be fine, you are a Fang after all.¡±

    ¡°Alex, Tigra time for some breakfast!¡± called mum.

    ¡°Pancakes!¡± Tigra and I looked at each other, shouting out at the same time. Recovering to my feet again, I bowed to dad before we both ran off to have some of mum¡¯s best pancakes.

 Chapter 9

    I had six months to prepare before the next enrolment period for the knight¡¯s academy, from what I heard from dad there was a different test for each Feles that enrolled, so not even dad knew what the test would be, so being prepared was the best thing to do.

    The knight¡¯s academy was the best place any Feles could go to get combat training and general studies, such as battle tactics and history.

    It was where I needed to go if I wanted to become Tigra¡¯s Guardian, but they were the best of the best. I would have to work hard to reach those ranks, passed a normal knight, proving myself to everyone, earning even the king¡¯s acknowledgement as the strongest, with Larana by my side I was certain I would be able to do it.

    The knight academy was where those who wanted to become royal knights also went into. I would even have to be better than them.

    Dad had been one of the best at the academy, passing with ease and impressing a young prince that became king. I had heard from mum that dad had been King Alton¡¯s Guardian when they were younger.

    I had smiled when she told me. I was following in my dad¡¯s footsteps by wanting to protect Tigra and become her Guardian, well mainly because she had asked me too. I didn¡¯t mind since I had no other plans.

    The first week of my training with dad was hard. Dad would wake me up at 5am on the dot to start with laps around the castle. It was always how we started my training, warming up the body and building up stamina. Dad wanted me to do twenty laps in total, but I couldn¡¯t get that far without stumbling over panting.

    I thought I would get quite far being naturally good at running, considering the number of times Tigra and I had run away from Gual and her two other guardians, but I was sadly mistaken. Trying to run around the whole castle was too much, it was so freaking huge, completely different than running around through the corridors inside the castle.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do better tomorrow.¡± Was all Dad would say when I felt like I had failed at it.

    ¡°I can keep going.¡± I¡¯d argue wanting to please him.

    Dad would shake his head. ¡°You could keep going, but then you would be unable to continue on with tomorrow''s training.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I sat on the floor out of breath.

    ¡°Alex, trust me.¡± He¡¯d kneel down and look me right in the eyes. ¡°I was trained like this. I know you can do this, sometimes it can take time before you see yourself improving and I know the frustration you will feel as you progress.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. I had to put my faith in dad, after all his training wasn¡¯t that hard I guess, I just struggled to complete the tasks he wanted me to do.

    ¡°Now get up, you know what is next.¡± Dad ordered.

    ¡°Aye sir.¡± I jumped to my feet.

    The failed running was always followed by the training with the sphere.

    Dad always started at level 1, building me up through the numbers, having me sustain each level for at least five minutes. It wasn¡¯t hard to get into the rhythm, not just seeing the spheres swift movements with my eyes but sensing them as they moved around me.

    Each time I felt like I was getting better, faster, until I got to level 8, where I would slip up and get hit, by either the electro sphere or pyro sphere. It frustrated me that I couldn¡¯t get passed level 8; it was just too hard to keep track of that many.

    Tigra gave me a lot of support, often coming to watch me when she was up. She had no idea how early I was coming out here to train, but it was always worth it when dad said I was finished for the day, and I could go play with Tigra.

    -

    Through the second week and third into the fourth week and I still wasn¡¯t progressing how I thought I would. I needed to keep going, to see the proudness on dad¡¯s face. I fell over again. I had reached halfway through the ninth lap around the castle; I¡¯d gotten further today, much better than eight.

    I kept thinking back on how I¡¯d gone from level 2 to level 8 in a single day with the sphere training. I just didn¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t progressing as fast as I did then, perhaps whatever affect Dumah had over me had worn off, but I had yet to discover why I had reacted like that to him.

    ¡°I thought I might find you out here.¡± I heard the voice of King Alton. I looked over at him and dad from my place, laying on the ground.

    King Alton was carrying a little Album Tigris. It cuddled up to his chest, fast asleep.

    ¡°Alton.¡± Dad looked at the king.

    ¡°King Alton.¡± He teased.

    ¡°You¡¯re not usually up this early.¡± Dad ignored his tease.

    ¡°Little Loki woke up, so I decided to give him a walk around the grounds, seems to have done the trick.¡± He smiled fondly at the little cub in his arms. ¡°Plus, I¡¯d heard someone was up early doing laps.¡± King Alton looked in my direction. ¡°Well, half a one.¡± I snorted at his comment, he had no idea how hard this was, but I continued to listen to them chatting.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually almost reached his tenth lap,¡± informed dad. ¡°I told him to stop but he wanted to finish the lap.¡±

    ¡°You were the same,¡± commented King Alton.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°He still has a long way to go before he is ready for what is coming.¡± Dad looked at his friend as he said those words.

    ¡°Unlike your son you were training the second you could walk,¡± commented King Alton.

    ¡°I didn''t have much of a choose. I wanted Alex to be a bit older to understand his training better than I did,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°You trained harder than most of the younger Feles,¡± mentioned King Alton.

    ¡°This world grows soft, unaware of the darkness.¡± Dad looked at King Alton. ¡°Even you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve warned me already, just drop it,¡± he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been training my offspring early to prepare, unfortunately some take it more seriously than others.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Hunter.¡± Dad wanted to verify.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°He is so naturally talented that he neglects the advice of his tutors.¡±

    ¡°And Tigra?¡± Dad questioned.

    ¡°Her games with Alex have made her stamina and instincts very good.¡± King Alton smiled.

    ¡°Dad!¡± I called over. ¡°Can we go home now.¡± I just laid there.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had to pick him up every day this week.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°I told him to stop when he couldn¡¯t go any further, but he just pushes it until he can¡¯t walk.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you.¡± King Alton patted dad on the back. ¡°Let me. He is still too young to really know what he is fighting for.¡±

    ¡°I did at that age,¡± protested dad.

    ¡°He is not you.¡± King Alton came right over, kneeling down in front of me. I stared at him, the king kneeling, I was quite shocked. ¡°Now Alex, do you have something you want to become stronger for.¡±

    I answered quickly remembering my promise to Tigra. ¡°To become Tigra¡¯s Guardian.¡±

    ¡°A goal is good.¡± He nodded. ¡°But do you know what it means to protect what is precious to you.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Okay, think of something precious to you.¡±

    ¡°My foam sword.¡± I smiled at my answer. ¡°The one Tigra got for my birthday.¡±

    He laughed a little. ¡°Yes, I guess that is precious, but I am talking about something living, like another Feles, someone you know.¡±

    I had to think about it. ¡°Someone I know.¡± I looked over at dad. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded King Alton.

    ¡°Tigra, mum.¡± They were all I had.

    ¡°Now imagine that they are in danger, being attacked or even taken away from you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, not wanting too, it made me feel sad.

    ¡°You would do anything you could to save them wouldn¡¯t you.¡± I nodded. ¡°But to save them you need to be stronger than the one who hurt or took them away.¡±

    ¡°Stronger to save them.¡±

    King Alton held out his hand, while still holding baby Loki strongly. ¡°To protect what is precious to you, you need to become stronger.¡± I took his hand. ¡°You may not understand completely what this truly means, but one day you will and only then will you unlock true strength.¡± He helped me to my feet. ¡°Now, you must finish this lap, if you are to save Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Save Tigra.¡± I took a step forward.

    ¡°Picture your goal in front of you, see the danger and beat it by finishing this lap.¡±

    ¡°The danger.¡± I could see Dumah, he was the danger. I didn¡¯t know why, but I just knew he was. I walked past King Alton and began running again. The king¡¯s words that day would stay with me forever.

    I finally reached ten laps for first time, it made me feel amazing, it wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡°Yes.¡± I cheered.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Dad came up from behind me with King Alton.

    ¡°I¡¯ll even protect you one day.¡± I looked at dad determined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that.¡± Dad smirked. ¡°Thanks Alton.¡±

    ¡°No thanks needed.¡± He smiled back. ¡°I need my future son-in-law strong.¡±

    ¡°Son-in-law?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°What have I told you about that,¡± snarled dad.

    ¡°It¡¯s where your clan belongs.¡± King Alton argued.

    ¡°I told you to forget about that.¡± Dad was not happy. ¡°We as a clan simply protect, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°You keep saying that,¡± he sighed. ¡°But you can only protect for so long.¡±

    ¡°We will protect as long as our clan exists,¡± disagreed dad.

    ¡°Better keep me safe then Yamato.¡± King Alton smiled. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was mocking dad or not. He then turned his attention to me. ¡°I¡¯ll check on you again some other time Alex.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I really liked the king; he was kind and inspired a lot of confidence in everyone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of Feles you become, so I¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on my future son-in-law.¡± I stared at the king confused again.

    ¡°Alton!¡± hissed dad.

    He laughed. ¡°Bye Alex.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡± I waved him off as King Alton left.

    ¡°Shall we head home?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Next is the sphere right.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± nodded dad. ¡°Think you can do better today.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I answered confidently.

    ¡°Good.¡± Dad pulled the sphere from his pocket.

    I finally progressed in practise with the sphere, remembering the king¡¯s words, allowing them to guide my will. Dad stood there watching, waiting to see if I would improve on the sphere training too.

    ¡°Level 9¡± Dad called out a new level, finally I had made it to the next one.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I jumped in the air avoiding three at once.

    ¡°Not bad Alex.¡± Dad let out a little laugh.

    That day I managed to reach level 10, avoiding them for a short period of time before I couldn¡¯t do anymore, I felt prouder than ever now I had progressed on two things in one day.

    I sat on the floor exhausted from my days training. Dad sat down with me as the sphere returned to a single sphere and to him.

    ¡°I am so proud of you.¡± Dad ruffled up my hair.

    ¡°Dad,¡± I moaned.

    ¡°I suppose Alton was helpful,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°How long have you known the king?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Since I was your age,¡± answered dad, seeming to think of his past.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you his Guardian anymore?¡± I inquired.

    ¡°I retired as his Guardian so I could be with my family, you and your mother.¡± Dad was quick at responding to my questions. ¡°Being a Guardian is a full-time job, with only a handful of days off.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by full-time job.

    ¡°I am still an advisor to Alton,¡± continued dad.

    ¡°Advisor?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°I give him advice on whatever he asks me,¡± replied dad as he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± He held out his hand, I quickly grabbed hold of it, and we headed off home together.

 Chapter 10

    I worked even harder to make both dad and the king proud. I would do as he said and find out what it truly meant by protection something precious, perhaps I even already knew what that meant as I loved every second I trained with dad, helping mum in the bakery and the games I would play with Tigra..

    I saw the training as bonding time with dad, spending time with him every morning from 5am to 10am. It was even better when dad introduced a break time halfway where he would bring out a breakfast made by mum.

    Watching dad¡¯s expression fill with pride made me forget how hard it got sometimes, it made me happy to see that look on his face. I would do anything to always make him proud.

    I learned so much from him as he continued to teach me the names of different Animalia and some history about talismans, which even for him was not a whole lot.

    After the second month of my training was coming to an end I began to feel myself improving a lot, running fifteen laps around the castle with hardly any effort, but still struggled to reach dads twenty goal. It helped with my speed, making the dodging of the sphere much easier.

    My newfound speed made climbing the trees in the orchards with Tigra and playing cat and mouse with her Guardians so much easier, even Tigra seemed to be getting faster; was she training hard too?

    But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this would be all dad would be teaching me, speed, and evasion, sure it was fun to begin with, but I was beginning to get bored.

    Whenever I passed the knight¡¯s training grounds, near the back end of the castle, I could see that they were all training with swords, spears, bows and even hand to hand combat. Their practise on combat was so much more than what I was doing.

    I knew I was only just starting to learn all about this stuff, but other Feles my age were already learning swordsmanship and how to fight.

    Since thinking about it at the start of the day, I had lost focus on what I was doing and kept going even though I had been hit by the twelfth sphere of the day.

    Dad raised his hand stopping the spheres from moving, he was confused at my lack of concentration, considering I had been doing so well lately.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I looked up at him panting. ¡°What is wrong with you today?¡± I looked away. ¡°Something on your mind, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why.¡± I began, trying to catch my breath.

    ¡°Why?¡± He looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°Everyone else has been learning to fight, including Tigra, so why am I still on these basics?!¡± I raised my voice in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten better haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Is that all.¡± Dad smirked. ¡°Alex, this is how our clan has trained for generations, it is how I was taught.¡± I looked at him. ¡°Trust me, fighting is not all about strength.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°Larana the wind fairy needs someone who is fast and agile to use her power. I am building you up to be able to use it.¡± Dad had everything planned out from the very start of my training.

    ¡°Sorry dad.¡± I apologised, realising that my frustration had been mis-aimed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just as impatient as you are,¡± smiled dad. ¡°I even used Larana¡¯s power before I was ready and ended up hurting my closest friend with it.¡±

    ¡°Really, who?¡± I was shocked to hear something like that had happened to dad, who was a legend of his own, when he was teamed up with Larana.

    Dad looked up at the castle. ¡°King Alton.¡± I just stared at him. ¡°I was trying to show off, after I had received her as my talisman and hurt him as a result.¡± Dad let out a little sigh. ¡°Sure, he forgave me a long time ago, but I have never forgotten what I did to him.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°At least you have yet to make the same mistake I did by using Larana¡¯s powers prematurely.¡± He looked at me.

    ¡°You told me to be patient,¡± I responded honestly. ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t even know how to summon her power, and she won¡¯t tell me either.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± nodded dad. ¡°It seems she still remembers what happened too.¡± Dad moved the subject back onto what we were doing, thinking that was enough of his past to tell for today. I still couldn¡¯t help but wonder in what way he had injured the king. ¡°Once you have reached level 20 with the sphere and can last thirty minutes, I will show you how to use Larana¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I grinned excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, then you will be ready,¡± nodded dad. ¡°Now are we ready to get back to work.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I stood strongly ready to continue with my training. Hearing dad¡¯s story made me realise that perhaps I was not yet ready to even consider using Larana¡¯s power.

    Even though I was happy with his words, I could not guarantee I wouldn¡¯t get frustrated or impatient with my training, but with dad, King Alton and even Tigra giving me support I would keep going until I was successful and finally got to enter the knight¡¯s academy.

    -

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    I spent the next five weeks working hard with dad, finding it difficult to not even try to use Larana¡¯s power, but I had no idea how to use it, so my thoughts of asking about it faded away as Larana never answered my questions on how to access her power.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ready Alex, be patient.¡± She was just like dad.

    Over time I slowly made my way up to level 20, that also included my twenty laps around the castle. I was determined to use her power, I wanted to more than anything else.

    I noticed the only spheres that seemed to hit me were the electro and pyro, it was getting annoying, but I pushed through it, thinking of nothing else apart from my target of finally being taught how to use Larana¡¯s power.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Dad nodded proudly.

    ¡°And Larana.¡± I beamed so excited; my hard work would finally show. The spheres were all buzzing around me, almost like they were excited too.

    ¡°I said only once you have lasted thirty minutes against level 20, you have yet to do that.¡± Dad grinned as I slumped forward, frustrated. ¡°You can do this Alex; I know you can.¡± I looked up at him, he had such faith in me. I nodded filled with pride and determination. ¡°Your time starts now.¡±

    The first batch of spheres came at me, staying focused I allowed my instincts and abilities to guide my body, just like I had done to get this far, avoiding everything that came at me. Left, right, duck, roll, jump. I could do this.

    Those thirty minutes felt like forever, I had more close calls than I cared to admit, my body slowing down as time progressed. I had no idea how much longer I had until the time was up, but I wasn¡¯t going to give up, I would master Larana¡¯s power and the gift passed down to me by mum.

    Many times, as the spheres came into strike I could see their movements crystal clear, almost like I was watching it before it was happening. I still wasn¡¯t sure how this ability was activated, but it only ever lasted for a few seconds at a time.

    As time continued on through my final test I felt a gentle wind circling around my body. I instantly knew who this wind belonged to; it was Larana. She seemed to be helping me, but I didn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d never used her wind before, perhaps I was now ready.

    I noticed Larana was redirecting any sphere which came too close away from me, I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but dad was smiling, almost like he was pleased about this new development.

    I jumped forward, sliding across the ground on my belly to avoid five coming down from above. I rolled over onto my back to see three more coming from above. Crap I couldn¡¯t evade them in time, they were three of the quickest spheres. I closed my eyes ready to have a beating, to fail this test but they never came.

    I slowly opened my eyes, expecting the spheres to hit me when I heard clapping. ¡°Nicely done.¡± It was the king. I looked over to him standing next to dad, when did he get here.

    ¡°Thirty minutes are up Alex,¡± informed dad, the spheres hovering inches above my chest. ¡°You know how to cut things close,¡± laughed King Alton. ¡°Like you,¡± he nudged dad. Dad just gave him a dirty look.

    ¡°Now for what I promised.¡± The spheres became one again and returned to dad¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Finally, I can learn Larana¡¯s power.¡± I cheered, my eyes wide with excitement, this was it.

    ¡°I thought you would have taught him that the day he received Larana.¡± King Alton glanced at dad.

    ¡°I needed to make sure he was ready,¡± replied dad.

    ¡°More like you were worried he¡¯d end up hurting someone like you did,¡± responded King Alton shrugging.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± growled dad.

    ¡°You still feel bad for that, after all these years?¡± King Alton looked at his friend shocked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault; her power can be so unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°It was my fault.¡± Dad looked away from King Alton.

    ¡°I forgave you, no need for you to keep holding this.¡± He touched dad¡¯s shoulder. Dad didn¡¯t give him a reply, so King Alton continued. ¡°Remember Alex is not you and he is not alone in learning her power.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Dad came closer, pulling away from King Alton.

    ¡°But I thought you were taught by your dad.¡± I gazed up at him in wonder.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded dad. ¡°He was there at the beginning of my training, but he needed to protect others in our clan and is no longer in this world,¡± Before I could respond dad continued. ¡°Before we begin your training I must tell you Larana is very powerful, you will only be able to control a small portion of it to begin with but the more you use her power the more you¡¯ll be able to master it, gathering more energy for more powerful skills.¡± I nodded, listening intently, realising this was important to him.

    ¡°Sometimes the legendary wind fairy Larana¡¯s powers can be overwhelming even for an experienced warrior like your dad,¡± informed King Alton.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already used some of it¡± mentioned dad.

    ¡°When? How?¡± I looked at him confused.

    ¡°The wind you felt, redirecting some of the spheres.¡± I stared at him surprised. ¡°That was her power, she finally senses that you are ready to learn her power. Now you must access more.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded again.

    ¡°First you need to transfer your own power into the bracelet, so Larana can get a feel for your own power, to feed off it when she summons hers, getting a feel for this now, will help you when you wish to use it. Close your eyes and focus solely on the bracelet.¡±

    I nodded, closing my eyes. I pictured Larana¡¯s perfect, beautiful bracelet in my head. I could almost see an aura start to appear around it, then this little spark of my own power beside hers, compared to hers, mine was so small.

    I watched as a small portion of her power reached out to touch mine, it was almost like she was holding out her hand. I smiled as I took hold of it.

    ¡°Wow.¡± I heard the king¡¯s voice, so I opened my eyes, to see the wind was blowing wildly around me.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Dad was just as surprised as I was.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I held my hands out, the wind circled around them as if waiting for me to do something with it.

    ¡°Amazing,¡± smiled King Alton. ¡°He has more control over it than you did.¡±

    Dad shook his head. ¡°This is usually what happens during the first connection.¡± He glanced at King Alton. ¡°You might be right, but we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Test it,¡± encouraged King Alton.

    ¡°Alex, control it more, bend it, direct the wind in whatever direction you want it too,¡± instructed dad, he held both excitement and concern. ¡°The wind is an extension of yourself, move it with your hands, or even better your mind.¡±

    ¡°My hands.¡± I began moving my hands from side to the side, the wind copied me. ¡°Cool.¡±

    Larana appeared on my shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t we a perfect match master.¡± She looked over at dad. ¡°He is the one, you know.¡± I looked at her, not sure what she was talking about. ¡°My master.¡± She hugged my neck.

    ¡°I think that is enough for today,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Aww.¡± Larana was sad.

    ¡°Larana,¡± snarled dad.

    ¡°Fine.¡± She smiled. ¡°He is ready, you know.¡± The wind dispersed; everything was calm again. I felt suddenly drained and collapsed. Dad caught hold of me. I was confused why this was happening. I hadn¡¯t the chance to ask as I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 11

    It was the next day before I recovered from the strange weakness caused by my first use of Larana¡¯s power. I didn¡¯t understand why it had happened, Larana had said I was ready, but was that really true.

    I woke up in the early hours of the morning hearing the last of a conversation between dad and Larana.

    ¡°He is ready, you know,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°He may be ready to use your power Larana, but at the moment he lacks the stamina for long durations of use, or the amount of energy to use it,¡± responded dad. ¡°He was giving you too much of his own energy for something so small.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll catch on quick enough, you did,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I called out his name.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Dad kneeled down, smiling at me. ¡°That was very impressive control yesterday, but you need a little more practice on how much of your energy you give to Larana during the use of her power.¡±

    ¡°Is that why I passed out?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°When someone uses too much or even runs out of their own energy, the talisman spirit can no longer summon their power and can result in what happened to you yesterday, or even worse when it is all used up.¡±

    ¡°Worse.¡± I glanced between the two of them.

    ¡°You could die,¡± answered Larana. ¡°That¡¯s why not everyone is capable of using talismans, you need to have a high rate of energy transfer and a deep spiritual connection.¡±

    ¡°Die,¡± I gulped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare him Larana,¡± snapped dad.

    ¡°Your dad never sugar coated it for you,¡± responded Larana slyly, she glared at dad, then turned to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I would never allow you to die. I can sense the drain on your power and can cut the energy flow at any time.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡± I asked. Larana nodded.

    ¡°But remember this Alex. A talisman draws its power from their masters. It is the only way to get full access to the talismans power without putting too much strain on the spirit, if she cannot use your power then she cannot use hers.¡±

    ¡°Strain on the spirit,¡± I repeated not quite understanding.

    ¡°Without accessing power from you, there is a danger to the talisman spirit,¡± replied dad. ¡°As their power is directly linked to their life force.¡±

    I looked at Larana. ¡°It is true, talisman spirits did not choose to become talismans, our power restricted by these forms we were given.¡± Larana held a sad smile. ¡°With no master to summon our power, we could not use it without our own lives eventually being extinguished, we would sis to exist, we would die.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I cried, shocked to learn it was the only way to use them without putting the spirit¡¯s life at risk.

    ¡°Alex, there will always be Animalia who see talismans as just tools, to force them against their will, even that is dangerous and can end a talismans life, but only when a talisman and their master bond together in mutual understanding and friendship, to trust each other unconditionally can one become in full sync in both mind and body.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Larana is my friend.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded dad. ¡°One day you¡¯ll be able to summon Larana¡¯s wind without even thinking about it, only then will you realise her true power.¡± Dad¡¯s words gave me encouragement. ¡°Shall we have another go at training today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°If you do well over the next few days, we¡¯ll go on a little trip,¡± mentioned dad.

    ¡°A trip.¡± My ears twitched at his words.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He swayed his head a little. ¡°Well, it will be a survival trip, but I can guarantee it will be fun.¡±

    I jumped out of bed, standing up proudly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± I cheered.

    Dad smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dad and I headed outside the castle, just off from the training grounds. I started off with the usual warm-ups, my usual twenty laps. Without thinking about it I had finished up in record time and not even out of breath, I felt quite proud of myself.

    There had been a gentle breeze out today, which was quite refreshing. I hadn¡¯t realised I had been using Larana¡¯s power as a little speed boost, until dad mentioned it.

    He was standing there quite stunned. ¡°You do know, you were accessing Larana¡¯s power as you were running?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I looked around, finally sensing her wind. ¡°Oops.¡±

    ¡°Oops¡­¡± Dad smirked, then let out a small laugh. ¡°A genius without even knowing it.¡±

    ¡°Genius?¡± I cocked my head to the side, giving him a weird look.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Let us try what we did yesterday, but don¡¯t use as much of your energy this time,¡± instructed dad. ¡°Picture the bracelet, but only touch its power for a second, don¡¯t hold on to it like you did last time.¡±

    I nodded, as I repeated what I had done yesterday. I noticed our two powers again, like last time, but it was already connected. ¡°A little less.¡± I loosened our connection by picturing a thin strand from her to me.

    I opened my eyes to see the wind blowing around my hands, almost like it was dancing. I smiled as her power felt so comforting. I moved my hands from left to right, instructing the wind to move.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± nodded dad. ¡°While using her power, you need to feel your own, always assessing how much you have left to give.¡±

    ¡°I still have some left,¡± I said sensing my power which was connected to Larana¡¯s. I could feel it getting smaller, the longer I let Larana¡¯s power loose.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said dad.

    I nodded struggling to release the connection, so much so that Larana had to do it for me. It was easy enough to summon her power, but I didn¡¯t know how to stop it. I stumbled forward, down to my knees.

    Dad rushed over. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let go,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He held a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Making the connection is the same as breaking the connection between your powers. When you master Larana¡¯s power you will learn you can still keep this connection without summoning any of her power, this will increase with your sync rate.¡±

    ¡°Sync rate.¡± I nodded, understanding more every lesson I had with him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a short break to allow your energy to return and try again,¡± said dad.

    Dad took me into the city for breakfast at one of the local restaurants, the owner knew him, so we didn¡¯t have to pay. We both got a plate of mackerel and turned it into an eating competition. Dad won; he had a bigger mouth than I did.

    After an hours break we return to our training spot where I tried again, this time ended up like the last. I made the connection faster this time, but when it came to stopping her power I couldn¡¯t.

    I felt my energy draining to almost nothing, my vision blurred as Larana cut it off. I fell forward, blacking out again.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard dad¡¯s voice, feeling myself fall into his strong arms.

    -

    I woke up again the next day, this time in the afternoon.

    ¡°Not again,¡± I yawned waking up. ¡°Why is it so hard?¡±

    ¡°You have no energy control yet.¡± Larana appeared on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll get it, it just takes time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah right.¡± I rubbed my head. I knew it had only been two days, but I felt I should have grasped it by now.

    ¡°How about this then.¡± Larana flew off, landing next to an empty glass. ¡°Come on.¡± I got up sighing, this was pointless. ¡°Now you will use my power, but only long enough to push this glass.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯ll break.¡±

    ¡°So.¡± Larana shrugged, she wouldn¡¯t be the one who¡¯d have to clean the mess up.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Larana tilted her head to the glass. ¡°You must. You¡¯ve only been playing around with my power, moving it, but for things to work better, it must have a purpose, once that purpose is fulfilled my power will stop.¡±

    I looked at the ground to think about it, if I did not learn to use her power then I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep my promise. ¡°Fine.¡± I would at least give it ago.

    ¡°You want to push with your hands, without touching the glass, and you should be able to just push it away.¡± She grinned, making it sound easy.

    ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Focus on drawing your power and mine into your hands, then push.¡± I was not convinced this would work, considering the other attempts had been a failure. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    I did as Larana had instructed, focusing our power into my hands. I felt the wind around me, then I pushed my hands at the glass. I gasped as the glass flew across the room, smashing on the far wall. The flow of power stopped, and I was left panting.

    ¡°Nicely done,¡± cheered Larana.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Mum came rushing in. I just smiled at her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I knocked a glass over.¡± I rubbed my head. Mum glanced at where the glass had smashed and where I was standing.

    Mum smiled. ¡°Please refrain from using your power in the house.¡±

    ¡°It was Larana¡¯s idea.¡± I pointed at Larana.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Larana pouted. ¡°You¡¯re the one who did it.¡±

    Mum let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re late for training, your dad¡¯s waiting.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I rushed past, giving her a quick peck on the cheek. ¡°Later mum, sorry about the mess.¡±

    Dad was waiting for me at the training grounds, most of the knights who also used the grounds had already shown up, I had to wonder how long dad had been waiting for me.

    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± he snarled.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Dad came at me, claws bared, ready to strike me down, had I made him angry?

    I moved to the right, avoiding his attempt to wound me, but dad didn¡¯t stop, following my moves, he wasn¡¯t going to let me escape. ¡°Dad!¡± I cried surprised.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Larana appeared beside me. ¡°Try what we did this morning.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I glanced at her, but that was a mistake as dad caught my arm, drawing blood; he was serious. ¡°Alright.¡± I lifted my arms to defend myself from another swipe, but just as dad came closer, I infused Larana¡¯s power and pushed.

    Dad held surprise on his face as he was pushed back at least a meter. Panting I held strong prepared for him to come at me again. I didn¡¯t understand what he was doing, I had no combat training, why would he attack me?

    ¡°Finally, some progress.¡± Dad was pleased. I was now confused, just a moment ago he was trying to harm me.

    ¡°Rough as always,¡± laughed Larana. I looked between the two of them.

    ¡°It was your idea,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°You planned this.¡± I stared at dad, then glanced at Larana.

    ¡°Well yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°We thought we¡¯d try a different approach to your talisman training.¡± Dad took a breath, lowered his body ready to attack again. ¡°Let¡¯s see you do that again.¡± I saw the proudness in his expression and determination.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded.

    We spent the next few hours sparring in this way. I managed to avoid any attack and send dad away from me multiple times. I finally understood why he had made me do all the running and avoid the sphere training; my body moved on its own just from memory.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Dad patted me on the back. ¡°We¡¯ll continue this right up until the entrance exam of the knight academy.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± And that is what we did. I worked hard with dad, spending hours every day just me and him.

    Tigra would come to watch me on numerous occasions, she cheered for me and even joined in a few times, getting up early to run laps around the castle with me, but she also had her own preparation to do before the entrance exam.

 Chapter 12

    The training with dad had been going so well, I could feel my confidence increasing, sure the only thing I had learnt so far was how to run really far, avoid stuff and the beginning of my mastery of Larana¡¯s power, but dad said I was progressing faster than he had.

    ¡°You pushed me quite far yesterday,¡± laughed dad about yesterday¡¯s training. ¡°You are becoming more forceful with how much wind you are using.¡±

    ¡°I made a bet with Larana on how far I could send you,¡± I admitted. I¡¯d won that bet of course, so she had to sit on my shoulder all day. She had yet to talk to me, I learned then she was quite the sore loser.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going on your trip today?¡± asked mum, sitting down opposite us.

    ¡°We are,¡± nodded dad.

    ¡°Hey Yamato.¡± King Alton just strolled in without even knocking. He sat down at the table, helping himself to the assortment of breakfast mum had laid out.

    ¡°Just because you own the castle, doesn¡¯t mean you can just walk in uninvited,¡± snarled dad.

    ¡°You said there would be breakfast.¡± Tigra came up and sat next to her dad.

    ¡°Tigra?¡± I was surprised to see her so soon.

    ¡°I heard you were going on a camping trip,¡± smiled King Alton ignoring dad.

    ¡°What of it?¡± Dad stared at his friend.

    ¡°Just hoping you would consider taking Tigra along,¡± requested King Alton.

    ¡°It was only for clan members, but I guess I can make an exception,¡± replied dad.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tigra and I cheered, this would be awesome.

    ¡°Wait.¡± I looked at dad. ¡°What¡¯s a camping trip?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± smirked dad.

    ¡°Is anyone else going?¡± asked King Alton.

    ¡°Kiba,¡± answered dad. ¡°Very shy cub, hoping this brings him out of his shell a bit.¡±

    ¡°My cousin.¡± I wanted to verify.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded dad.

    ¡°Well, have fun.¡± King Alton picked up a handful of stuff and stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to come your majesty?¡± Dad looked at him with this cunning gaze.

    King Alton¡¯s eyes widened at his questioned. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine I have stuff to do. I am the king after all.¡± He let out a nervous laugh.

    ¡°Still scared of the forest Alton?¡± Dad was really pushing it with the king today.

    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head franticly.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s scared of the forest, why?¡± Tigra looked at my dad then hers.

    ¡°It was in our younger days¡­¡± Dad began.

    ¡°Shut up Yamato!¡± Shouted King Alton. ¡°No need to bore them with our stories.¡± He had gone very nervous.

    Dad laughed. ¡°It would have been fun if we could have gone together.¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like that place, especially at night.¡± King Alton seemed to relax again.

    ¡°Shame, maybe some other time then,¡± smiled dad.

    ¡°You two are always teasing each other,¡± commented mum. ¡°Alton when they get back, perhaps a group training session would suit you more.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± He nodded. ¡°Thanks for the breakfast, have fun Tigra.¡±

    ¡°I will dad.¡± Tigra waved him off.

    ¡°Take care of her Yamato.¡± King Alton glanced back.

    ¡°You have nothing to worry about.¡± Their eyes met and they remained silent for what felt like the longest time, then without a word King Alton left.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you have your own children,¡± answered mum.

    ¡°Tigra, this trip is not just for fun,¡± began dad. ¡°This is a survival trip our clan does with our off-spring, to prepare them for future events.¡±

    ¡°I got all the details from dad,¡± responded Tigra not really bothered. ¡°He said we would be hunting, learning to cook, making tents which usually goes on for about two days.¡±

    Dad smirked. ¡°It would seem you are well informed.¡± He stood up. ¡°I have things to finish packing, Kiba will be here shortly.¡±

    ¡°Need any help dad?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have it all covered.¡± Dad left the room.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be leaving in the afternoon, long enough to find a spot, set up camp and hunt for dinner, so eat up, you might not catch anything,¡± mentioned mum.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What?¡± I was alarmed I might not get to eat, so I began scoffing my face.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± smiled mum. ¡°Your dad won¡¯t let you go hungry.¡± I stopped with a pastry in my mouth. Mum sighed.

    There was a knock at the door. I thought it was the king coming back for more food, but it was someone else.

    ¡°Amora. I¡¯m just dropping Kiba off.¡± I heard the door open and a voice call in.

    ¡°Great.¡± Mum called in response. Mum was about to get up to leave the room, when Kiba came shivering around the corner.

    ¡°Have fun.¡± His mum called and she was gone again.

    ¡°Hello Kiba.¡± Mum smiled as she went over to him. ¡°Fancy some breakfast.¡± Kiba shook his head. ¡°Alright, just take a seat until Yamato is ready.¡± Kiba sat opposite me.

    ¡°You were at Alex¡¯s party right?¡± Tigra spoke first hoping to spark a conversation with Kiba.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He slowly nodded.

    ¡°Cousins right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°How well do you know Alex?¡±

    ¡°Only from the party.¡±

    Tigra and I glanced at each other, he was so nervous answering her questions, that Tigra quickly went off the idea of talking to him.

    Dad walked in carrying three back packs. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time we get moving.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tigra and I cheered. I nudged Kiba to try to encourage him, but he just lifted his arm in silence.

    ¡°I have a pack for each of you, each is filled with the general tools to survive long journeys through a forest area.¡± We each lined up to take our packs. ¡°I should warn you they are not light, so this will also be a little test of strength, but I have no doubts that you¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    I stumbled forward as I grabbed mine. ¡°Wow.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected it to be that heavy even after dad¡¯s warning. Tigra took hers no problem and same with Kiba.

    ¡°Where will we be going?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head out to the forests across the twin lion bridges,¡± informed dad. ¡°From there it is just how far we¡¯ll get before dark.¡± He grinned.

    ¡°Have fun you three,¡± smiled mum. ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on them.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Dad headed for the door as we put our packs on. ¡°Forward march.¡± Tigra and I dashed to the front to walk with dad. Kiba hesitantly walked behind. Dad glanced back as we walked down the castle corridor. ¡°Keep up Kiba, I don¡¯t want to lose anyone.¡±

    ¡°Aye sir,¡± he rushed up from behind me.

    ¡°Lessons start now.¡± Dad pointed out in front of him. ¡°Who can tell me of the royal knights ranking system.¡± Tigra raised her hand. ¡°Tigra.¡±

    ¡°There are mainly four ranks knight-in-training, knight, royal knight and Guardian,¡± answered Tigra quickly.

    ¡°Correct,¡± nodded dad. ¡°But did you know those at the knight¡¯s academy aren¡¯t even classed as knights-in-training until they begin their duties outside the academy, they are more like na?ve, someone who lacks experience.¡±

    ¡°Is it true you became a knight at the age of twelve?¡± asked Kiba quietly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied dad. ¡°I had proven myself in a dare situation, which is also another way to climb the rankings.¡± We had just exited the castle and were now headed in the direction of the twin lion bridges. ¡°Can anyone tell me about the twin lion bridges?¡± I quickly put my hand up like Tigra had. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°The bridge is based on the old legends, named after the twin lion swords talismans, he wielded. The black winged lion of lightning and the white winged lion of fire.¡± I was so excited to actually be seeing one of the bridges up close.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Dad pointed in the direction of each bridge. ¡°Each bridge has statues on it to represent the talisman spirits which Fang in the legends ones wielded. Wind fairy, water mermaid and the twin lions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a legend,¡± commented Kiba.

    ¡°Legends always come from something Kiba,¡± said dad. ¡°History is sometimes forgotten and in turn becomes myth or in this case a legend.¡± Dad looked at him. ¡°We follow these legends as we are the descendants of Fang. Kiba do not forget our clan carries the will of protection passed down from Fang.¡± Dad almost sounded annoyed as he responded to Kiba.

    ¡°Will of protection,¡± repeated Tigra.

    ¡°The Fang Clan has protected Cathopia since it was first built back during the time of Fang, ever since then every descendant that has come afterwards has protected it from darkness,¡± explained dad.

    We reached the twin lion bridges, at the beginning were two giant statues of two winged lions, one made from black marble the other of white. They stood so proudly, looking out across the long length of the bridge almost like they were standing guard.

    ¡°Wow.¡± I noticed a gem on each lion¡¯s neck, glistening in the sunlight. The black lion had a blue gem, while the white lion had a green one. ¡°Dad, what are these gems?¡±

    ¡°Good question.¡± Dad stood behind me. ¡°It was said the lions could fuse their power with a different element, this fusion would use less energy and double their power, can you guess which ones?¡± Another question, I guessed this was how today was going to go.

    ¡°Lightning would be enhanced by water, considering the material is conductive,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°And the white lion.¡± Dad looked at both Kiba and I.

    I glanced at Larana still sat on my shoulder. ¡°Wind.¡±

    ¡°You guys are on fire today,¡± smiled dad, allowing us to admire the winged lion statues a little longer. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep moving.¡±

    We all followed after dad, walking across the bridge to see Animalia coming and going, there were almost too many to count. Tigra got a lot of attention from the knights we passed who were on duty.

    Tigra got a little embarrassed as they bowed, but also showed great respect towards dad as they stood at attention as he went. Dad just gave them a nod and kept going.

    We reached halfway across the bridge where a little village was, it was filled with Animalia stopping at the market, which was set up between the two bridges, almost like a set path. Visitors stopped to see what they could buy at their little market of homemade goods. There were flutes, paintings, bracelets, some even had metal and leather armours.

    There were loads of little cottages beyond the market stalls, cobbled paths and loads of trees. Most things were decorated with winged lions almost like the place worshipped the ancient talismans like they were some sort of god.

    ¡°This is Solus, the name means lone as it is the only island between the two section of the twin lion bridges,¡± informed dad.

    I noticed at the end of one bridge and the beginning of the other were individual statues of the lions, facing each other from their respective bridges. The white lion stood on the one we just came from and the black lion sat on the one we were about to cross.

    ¡°We can stop here on the way back,¡± said dad. ¡°Otherwise, we will never reach the site before the sunsets.¡± Dad sped up, leaving Solus behind us and getting to the second half of the twin lion bridges.

    ¡°What will we be doing when we reach camp?¡± I asked breaking a long silence as we reached the end of the bridge, the great forest around Cathopia just in front of us.

    ¡°When we first arrive, we will set up our shelters, then hunt for dinner,¡± replied dad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will be doing the hunting tonight just to show you basic skills needed, I doubt you could catch anything.¡± I wasn¡¯t worried after all dad had brought his talisman Zekon with him, sitting quietly upon his back.

    ¡°Here we go.¡± I heard Kiba gulp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll be safe with my dad.¡± I put on a smile.

    ¡°But what if he can¡¯t protect us?¡± shivered Kiba.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Tigra was trying to encourage him too.

    ¡°Keep up, this is where it can get dangerous for those unprepared.¡± Dad called back.

    At first he followed the path along with the other Animalia, but soon he stopped and began walking through the forest. The three of us looked at each other, suddenly filled with dread.

    ¡°Yamato, they stopped.¡± I heard Zekon. Dad stopped, glancing back.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± He put on this reassuring smile. ¡°I will protect each one of you with my life, nothing will harm you.¡±

    ¡°Trust him.¡± Larana had spoken for the first time since this morning.

    I nodded. ¡°Come on, have faith in my dad.¡± I stepped off the path and into the forest. I looked at dad¡¯s smiling face, knowing what he said, he meant; we were safe as long as he was around.

 Chapter 13

    Dad led us through the forests, of tall trees and long grasses. My ears kept moving in all different direction, hearing the rustling of grasses, the sound of birds and other creatures I¡¯d never heard before.

    I looked around trying to search for what the cause of each of the sounds were, but all I saw was greens and browns.

    ¡°Dad said, not many Animalia wonder through these forests anymore,¡± said Kiba, who was doing the same as me, searching for any danger that might jump out.

    Dad let out a laugh. ¡°You should try and relax, accustom your senses to your surroundings.¡± Dad looked back. ¡°This will be good practice for you Alex. One of Larana¡¯s abilities is to sense her surroundings through the wind, no matter where you are.¡± I looked at Larana, she nodded. ¡°A skill I will get you to practise when you have better control of her power.¡± Dad continued to push his way through the tall grasses.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded, up for trying anything new with Larana.

    ¡°Rabbit.¡± Tigra pointed to the left, to a little brown rabbit bouncing through the grasses.

    We walked on for hours, spotting many different animals as we did, from deer, bears, dancing birds of paradise, and foxes; there were such a variety living within the forests, far more than I could have ever imagined.

    Dad smirked as we gawked at an old looking tree, the trunk twisted, weaved into two wavy lines. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± I could hear the sound of water, as dad pushed on, to reach a large opening. There was a waterfall raining down from above, splashing up water from a pool below.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Tigra gasped in wonder, seeing a rainbow in the reflection of the waterfall. ¡°Can we go for a swim?¡±

    ¡°Maybe later,¡± answered dad. ¡°We need to set up camp first.¡± Dad pointed ahead to a clearing on the opposite side. ¡°That is where we will set up camp, your task is to build a shelter each, mainly using the materials around the site.¡± Dad led us over to the little open spot, where he put down his pack. We all looked at each other as dad handed us a small dagger each. ¡°You¡¯ll need this, don¡¯t wonder off too far, now go.¡±

    We all headed off in different directions. I wanted to build a little shelter, just in case it rained, maybe like a fort. I looked into the forest from the edge, noticing the huge leaves of one of the grasses, it was perfect.

    I headed into the forest glancing back to see dad still keeping an eye on me, Tigra and Kiba.

    I began cutting the grasses at the base, making sure I grabbed the really thick ones. It was far better than I thought, the silkiness would just allow the water to run off, if it did rain.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need some wood too,¡± informed Larana.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t giving me advice cheating?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, we are one in the same now,¡± replied Larana. ¡°We share our powers, and it is my duty to help you as your talisman.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded. ¡°Wood.¡± I hunted about for the wood I needed to build the frame for my little shelter.

    I found some branches on the ground, most were of a similar size, so I picked them up and with my arms and hands full, I headed back towards dad.

    Tigra hadn¡¯t gone anywhere, she¡¯d hunted through the pack dad had given her. It contained a blanket and some rope, she used it to make a hammock. She was already laying in it relaxed.

    ¡°Not bad Tigra,¡± nodded dad. ¡°The simplest route to completing the task, much like your dad.¡± Tigra grinned at dad¡¯s comment.

    I began putting mine together using the rope supplied in dad¡¯s pack, it seemed I would need to remember when adventuring to bring rope, it was really useful.

    I put up the framework, digging the bigger sticks into the ground, tied the smaller sticks to them and then put the leaves over it, to make it waterproof and sheltered, inside I laid out my sleeping bag.

    As I came back out dad came over to inspect. ¡°Good framework.¡± He gave it a gentle push. ¡°Strong build, good job, this will keep you protected from some of the lighter condition.¡±

    We all looked over at Kiba who had built his in the shape of a tepee, his knots weren¡¯t holding it together that well and it soon collapsed. Kiba¡¯s expression was one of complete dismay.

    I walked over to him. ¡°You can share my shelter if you want.¡± Kiba stared at me in silence for a while. ¡°Plenty of room,¡± I encouraged. He nodded. I smiled, taking his sleeping bag, and laying it out next to mine in my shelter.

    ¡°I failed then.¡± Kiba looked at the ground.

    ¡°No.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°In most situation you would be sharing your shelter anyway, this was a test to see you build one, your idea was a good one, you just need more practice with tying knots.¡± Dad was so encouraging.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do better next time,¡± nodded Kiba enthusiastically.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Dad gently patted him on the head, he then turned to us. ¡°This was another test for our trip. In most cases when working as a knight on jobs away from Cathopia you are issued a special tent.¡± Dad put his hand in his pouch, pulling out a sphere. ¡°Do not ask me how they make these as I have no clue, some strange magic maybe.¡± He shrugged as he pressed something on the sphere then threw it to the ground where it began expanding.

    The three of us stared as it got taller than even dad, then longer and wider, until it looked like half a giant star.

    ¡°Wow.¡± We all let that single word leave our lips in amazement.

    ¡°You should check out the inside.¡± Dad was smiling.

    I glanced at Tigra, then Kiba, both were hesitant to enter something of such mystery. I took a gulp and took the first steps, pushing aside the canvas fabric to peek inside.

    ¡°No way.¡± I headed straight inside, into this huge space. I heard Tigra and Kiba both quickly following in after me.

    ¡°How?¡± Kiba stood beside me gobsmacked.

    ¡°This is crazy,¡± laughed Tigra nervously.

    The inside of the tent was actually bigger than what it looked like on the outside, one half was just a huge open space, with a table and chairs already set up, there was a small kitchen area for cooking. The second half was almost cut off, we all went over peeking around a little entrance way to find the sleeping area.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    There were blow up beds two inches off the ground, with blankets and pillows, ready to be slept in; they looked so comfy I could have just jumped in them now and gone to sleep.

    ¡°These tents come in different sizes depending on if you are traveling alone or with a team.¡± Dad had come in, standing behind us.

    ¡°If we have this why did we have to make our own shelters?¡± asked Kiba.

    ¡°I told you already, it was a test,¡± replied dad. ¡°Missions can sometimes take the worst of turns and you don¡¯t always have access to one of these tents. In the worst of cases, you have to sleep under a bush hoping the enemy doesn¡¯t find you. Understanding how to survive in the wilds like our wild cousins is a knowledge which we must never forget.¡± Dad had held a displeased expression but remained calm and informative. ¡°When you enter the academy, you will learn basic survival skills. We are doing this today, so you have an understanding of what to expect.¡±

    ¡°You said dad didn¡¯t like camping out,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say he had an experience where everything went wrong,¡± responded dad smirking. ¡°Now time for some hunting skills.¡± Dad headed towards the exit of the tent. ¡°Stay close and quiet, do as I do.¡± We all nodded and followed.

    Without hesitation dad headed back into the undergrowth, he was crouching low, sniffing the air occasionally. He moved slowly, hardly making a sound. I watched as his ears moved, his eyes focused on what was around him.

    I found myself mimicking what he was doing, lowering my body, listening for anything that should not have been there, moving slowly being careful where I stood, my eyes constantly on dad, then he stopped moving.

    I heard a twig break, then a small deer walked out into the opening ahead of us. Dad slowly moved drawing Zekon from his back. The form of his sword changed into a bow, the wind form of Zekon. The sword based forms were when he unleashed his fire element. He was the only double elemental talisman I knew of.

    Dad moved carefully lining up his bow with the deer, he pulled the string, summoning an arrow made of pure wind energy. The deer looked around sharply on guard of any potential danger.

    We all watched as dad released the arrow, hitting the deer right between the eyes as it looked in our direction.

    ¡°Eww,¡± commented Kiba.

    ¡°Nice shot.¡± Tigra did a quiet clap.

    Dad stood up straight and headed over to his pray. ¡°When hunting remember to remain quiet, careful where you put your feet, let your instincts guide you as a predator and always adapt your hunting to your weapon type.¡± Dad slung the now dead deer over his shoulder. ¡°Alex with Larana you can do exactly what I did, using a large, concentrated gust of wind. Tigra I suspect you¡¯ll soon develop the same power your mum had, lightning control.¡±

    ¡°Lightning control?¡± She repeated.

    ¡°Something for your mum to teach you.¡± Dad began heading back in the direction of the tent.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have lightning powers!¡± Tigra was suddenly very excited, she ran next to dad. ¡°When will I get this power?¡±

    ¡°It will develop over time,¡± answered dad letting out a sigh, just realising what he had gotten himself into.

    ¡°What can it do?¡± she fired another question.

    ¡°It depends on you; it develops differently in each member of your family.¡± We reached the tent. ¡°Be patient and your mum will teach you everything you need to know.¡±

    ¡°Your dad is amazing,¡± said Kiba. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s considered leader of our clan.¡±

    ¡°Leader of our clan?¡± I repeated, looking at dad.

    Dad glanced at Kiba before speaking. ¡°Each clan, whether it be Leo, Smilodon or Lupus. they choose someone they consider a leader, unfortunately that role falls on your mother and I.¡± I felt more curious about my family as dad stopped by the entrance of the tent. ¡°You¡¯ve done well today; you can play until dinner is ready.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want help?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Things are best taught at a steady pace, today you have walked for hours while carrying heavy packs, built shelters and watched me hunt; I¡¯m sure you picked up some pointers just from watching me.¡± Tigra nodded. ¡°Now is time for relaxation and fun, a swim in the pool.¡±

    ¡°Fun between lessons?¡± Kiba seemed confused. ¡°Only hard work pays off.¡±

    Dad ignored Kiba, he was obviously brought up differently than me. ¡°Tomorrow I will show you how to use your surroundings to hide, build a fire and prepare captured pray.¡±

    ¡°Is it safe to swim out there?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It is,¡± nodded dad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Larana will protect you, if anything does happen.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I shrugged. I took my top off and ran over to the waters. I had no reason to doubt dad, he wasn¡¯t that far away. ¡°Come on Tigra, Kiba.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tigra quickly followed after me.

    ¡°Kiba, go on,¡± encouraged dad. ¡°Not everything has to be so serious, see this as a reward.¡± Kiba reluctantly joined us.

    Tigra and I jumped in while Kiba sat at the edge just swaying his feet in the water. I felt sorry for him, perhaps I would have been like him if I hadn¡¯t met Tigra.

    As Tigra and I played we tried to encourage Kiba to join us, but no matter how much encouragement we tried to give, he still refused to get in the water.

    Tigra and I raced, splashing water at each other, had competitions of who could hold their breath the longest and tried to catch the odd fish swimming around.

    I caught glimpses of dad preparing our dinner, cutting up the deer with such precision. I noticed Zekon had changed into a dagger, making carving easy with the heat, sealing it as he went.

    Dad moved on to preparing an open fire and cooking it on some pans he¡¯d gotten out of the tent. Soon I could smell the scent of our cooked dinner. I gulped as the saliva filled my mouth, Tigra and Kiba were the same, we hadn¡¯t eaten since breakfast.

    ¡°Dry off, dinner will be ready soon,¡± called dad.

    Tigra and I jumped out of the water, shaking our entire bodies to get as much water off as we could. It was funny afterwards as our fur would puff out. Mine would usually look worse than Tigra as her fur was a little shorter than mine.

    Kiba simply dried his feet and walked over to the fire. Tigra and I sat down too, watching as dad finished preparing the food. The deer meat had been wrapped in the same big leaves I had used as a roof for my shelter.

    ¡°Here you go.¡± Dad handed us each a leaf parcel, opening it up, the steam escaped. The smell was sweet. I stared at it licking my lips. ¡°Well dig in.¡± Without another word we ate our dinner, which was the best; dad could really cook. While we were eating dad spoke again. ¡°Tonight, since it will be dry, I want you all to sleep in your shelters.¡±

    ¡°But we have a tent,¡± argued Kiba.

    ¡°Only for tonight,¡± responded dad. ¡°Building is one thing but staying in it is another.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± nodded Kiba, glancing at me, he would be sharing my shelter.

    Dad was the first to finish eating, he grabbed one of the chairs from inside the tent and brought it outside, where he sat down. ¡°Once you finish eating go to bed. I will be keeping watch.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to sleep too?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°You¡¯ll learn that sometimes you can¡¯t afford to sleep,¡± answered dad, then he smiled at Tigra¡¯s concern. ¡°I will be fine, please just get some sleep.¡± Tigra nodded. She finished and headed over to her hammock.

    ¡°Wow.¡± She struggled a little to get in to it. Dad stood up and helped her, as she slipped into the sleeping bag stretched across it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Tigra snuggled up.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, good night your highness.¡± Dad smiled, then glanced at Kiba and I.

    ¡°Night dad.¡± I stood up stretching then headed over to my little shelter, nothing really compared to the giant tent.

    ¡°Night Alex.¡± Dad sat back down on his chair, digging Zekon into the ground next to him, where it began to pulsate, sending out a wave of energy across the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked hesitating to go into my shelter without knowing.

    ¡°Just another way to protect you,¡± replied dad quickly. ¡°Good night Kiba.¡±

    Kiba shot to his feet and ran over to me. ¡°Night sir.¡± Satisfied with dad¡¯s answer we both headed into my shelter, where we snuggled down into our hammocks. ¡°Night Alex.¡±

    ¡°Night Kiba.¡± I smiled, closing my eyes as I heard Larana whispering in my ear.

    ¡°Sleep well master.¡± She hadn¡¯t spoken much today, but I still enjoyed her company. I slowly drifted off into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 14

    I woke up early as it had been the practice for a while now, with dad¡¯s training. I quietly walked out of my shelter, being careful not to wake up Kiba. He was still fast asleep, perhaps yesterday had taken more out of him than I thought.

    Dad was still sat where he had settled yesterday. Tigra was also still asleep. I walked over to dad, smiling. ¡°Morning.¡±

    ¡°Morning,¡± nodded dad. ¡°Finally got you in the habit of early mornings then.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I rolled my head a little thinking about it. ¡°Dad since the others are still asleep can we train a little?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Dad stood up. ¡°Fire is boosted by wind. I want you to infuse your wind with the last flames of our fire.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I looked at him confused.

    ¡°Summon her power like you usually do then direct it at the fire, simple,¡± explained dad.

    I nodded, facing towards what was left of our campfire. ¡°Larana.¡± I held out my hands, quickly pushing a small gush of wind at the ambers, on contact the fires grew a lot stronger. ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°During battle with someone you must always remember your elemental advantages and disadvantages,¡± informed dad. ¡°Anyone using a fire element will only be enhanced in strength if you use Larana, so be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°But once you master Larana¡¯s power, not even fire will stand a chance, as you can choke the flames by removing the air which it uses as food.¡± Dad picked up Zekon, it changed its form into a bow, where dad proceeded to fire a wind arrow at the flames; on contact the flames went out.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± I gawked.

    ¡°It takes a lot of practice to master a talisman, so never quit on your training,¡± said dad as Zekon changed back into a sword.

    That was all dad, and I covered that morning as Tigra had just gotten up, her hair was messy, her eyes still full of sleep. ¡°Morning.¡±

    Dad pulled out a hairbrush from his pack. ¡°This way your highness.¡± He had Tigra sat in a chair and began brushing her hair.

    ¡°You look funny,¡± I giggled.

    ¡°You look funny,¡± she hissed.

    Dad laughed, spotting Kiba coming out of our shelter. ¡°Today we will start with breakfast. We will hunt down fish from the pool of water over there, then I will show you two ways of preparing it.¡± We all nodded as dad finished brushing Tigra¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tigra jumped to her feet, rubbing her eyes, and seeming happier.

    Dad grabbed four sticks he had carved into spears. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the help from a talisman, this is one of the ways to catch fish.¡± Dad headed into the shallows of the waters, standing still, upright, the spear posed to strike. ¡°Now silence.¡± We stared at him with curiosity.

    After what felt like a long while waiting for something to happen, I began getting a little bored, then suddenly dad moved, striking the waters with his spear, so fast I almost missed it. Lifting the spear there was a fish skewered on the end of it.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Tigra had started to laugh as Kiba had fallen over in surprise.

    ¡°I at least want you to have a go, as beginners rarely catch anything,¡± informed dad. We all entered the shallows without a word.

    Dad repeated his stance, we each copied him. ¡°Be patient, seeing the fish swim below you, and only strike when the fish least expects it.¡±

    We all stood patiently waiting for these fish to come along, which took most of the morning, my stomach had begun to rumble.

    I looked over at the others seeing them having no luck either, was there any fish in these waters. I sighed; dad had not described how to do this very well. I glanced over to him, seeing his tail in the water, bobbing up and down, perhaps that was his secret.

    I repeated what he was doing, then shortly after, I had some fish showing interest. I smirked, ready to strike.

    ¡°Wait,¡± whispered Larana. ¡°Aim first.¡± I slowly adjusted my spears position. ¡°Now,¡± instructed Larana. I thrust my spear downwards at the fish, feeling a boost in wind, making it move faster, Larana was helping me.

    It struck the fish. I pulled my spear out of the water, rising it in the air in glory. ¡°Look I caught one.¡± My bubble was quickly burst as Tigra held her spear up with two on it.

    ¡°I¡¯m good at this,¡± cheered Tigra.

    ¡°Good job,¡± smiled dad.

    Kiba did not have the same luck, locked there in his stance waiting for the fish to come along, but nothing came. His expression stayed focused, but his eye lids were slowly closing, until he ended up in the water.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    I rushed over, helping him to his feet. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked concerned but laughing on the inside.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Now for some more lessons.¡± Dad headed back over to the tent where he had rocks, sticks and a knife set up. A pile for each of us.

    Dad proceeded to show us how to light a fire. It was simple really, making a spark, then encouraging the flames to burn. Tigra was the first to get it while Kiba and I struggled. It was the same with preparing the fish. Dad had caught six fish, along with Tigra¡¯s two and my one.

    The first fish was simply skewered on a stick and put near the fire. The second we had to gut and cut, basic cooking skills or if the fish were small enough dad said you could eat it straight away, popping one of the smaller ones straight into his mouth.

    It was actually sometime before we were eating our fish for breakfast, but when we did it was worth it, really tasty, and fresh.

    ¡°Now then.¡± Dad stood up, signalling us to follow him. We were headed back into the undergrowth of the forest, surrounded by the grasses and trees. ¡°I want you to simply hide from me, using the scents in the forest to mask your own, some plants smell terrible, deterring the one searching, or even sweet, which masks it just as well. Go.¡±

    We all ran off in different direction. I began sniffing around looking for the plant¡¯s dad had described, if I found one that overwhelmed my sense of smell, it would do the same to dad.

    Most of the ones here, were plain old grasses, but occasionally I picked up a different smell. I followed it to a nice sticky grass.

    I darted underneath as I heard Tigra climbing up a tree and the rustling of grass behind me as Kiba too tried to find a suitable hiding place.

    I felt my heart pounding in my chest, filled with this strange excitement, it was just like when Tigra and I hid from her Guardians. I heard rustling above my head, I looked up to see a grinning Tigra; she was enjoying herself.

    I put my finger to my lips, as I could hear dad approaching. ¡°Now let¡¯s see how well you did.¡± I watched as I saw his feet moving around the area, looking for us. ¡°You¡¯ve taken my advice to heart in your hiding.¡± He stopped at a tree. ¡°A point to distract the eye, good job.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± I looked up hearing Tigra as she slipped and fell down right on top of me.

    ¡°Ow.¡± I let out a little cry, but quickly covered my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± I whispered. I didn¡¯t hear a response from her but that only told me she had listened to me.

    Dad stopped right in front of us. I thought he had found us already until Kiba sneezed. He was in the bush opposite, which had tall feathery like stems on it.

    ¡°Not the best choice as this particular plant irritates a Feles nostrils causing uncontrollable sneezing for at least twenty minutes.¡± Kiba sneezed again and again, crawling out from his hiding place. ¡°But not bad.¡± He turned around. ¡°Quite the fall your highness.¡±

    ¡°He noticed,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Of course, he noticed,¡± I sighed as she rolled off me and we left our little hiding spot.

    ¡°Not bad for your first hiding exercise.¡± He clapped his hands pleased with how today had gone too. ¡°I believe all three of you will make fine warriors one day, just keep up the work and remember the will of protection.¡± With those words I knew our little trip would be over soon. ¡°How would you like to spend your last day out here?¡±

    ¡°Dad said it is dangerous to play in the forests, so not that.¡± Tigra shook her head.

    ¡°How about you show us some of your moves,¡± requested Kiba.

    ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°What Kiba said.¡± I was curious to see what dad could really do.

    ¡°Alright, let us first return to camp.¡± Dad led the way back to our camp, where we all sat down to watch him. ¡°Are you sure this is all you want?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± We all cheered; this was going to be a show.

    ¡°This may be just a demonstration, but I want you to take notes on stance, movement and how I wield each weapon.¡± We all nodded excitedly as dad stood still for a moment in the opening, taking in a deep breath before drawing Zekon from his back. ¡°Ready Zekon.¡±

    ¡°Always master.¡± I heard Zekon reply.

    I watched dad intently, he stepped forward, posing his sword ready to strike, from there he proceeded to swipe at the air, the flow of his blade cutting at nothing, yet each movement had a purpose, each step, each swing.

    Twisting around on his heel, Zekon¡¯s sword changed into a dagger. Dad changed his stance, his movements faster, than when he was using a sword. He brought in his movements, making them tighter, taking on more of a hand to hand approach.

    Throwing the dagger, it changed into an arrow and dad was now holding a bow. He fired multiple arrows, which twisted between the trees, then flew up into the air, exploding in the skies above us as they came into contact with each other.

    Dad stood proudly smirking. It was obvious that he enjoyed doing that.

    ¡°You are so awesome.¡± I ran over as he sheathed Zekon. I jumped up at him, he picked me up, swinging me around.

    ¡°You will be just as good one day,¡± said dad.

    ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll ever be as strong as you.¡± I looked down towards the ground.

    ¡°You will,¡± encouraged dad.

    ¡°No wonder they called you the best of the Guardians,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Gual is just as skilled as me, maybe more with his natural abilities to fuse within shadow,¡± responded dad honestly.

    ¡°I hope I can be just like you,¡± said Kiba.

    ¡°Who wants to have a little go,¡± smiled dad.

    ¡°I do.¡± We all replied.

    Dad put me down. He walked around the camp, picking up long sticks for us to use as swords. Handing one to each of us. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you playing with the foam swords with Tigra, not bad, but you need to try to be more skilful with your moves.¡± Dad drew Zekon again. ¡°Stance.¡± Dad stood strongly, showing where our feet should be and position of how to hold our swords. Dad then put Zekon into the ground, walking round to adjust any mistaken footwork.

    ¡°Pretty good Tigra.¡± Dad commented, then moved on to me. ¡°Lower yourself here, widen stance, and lift sword a little higher.¡± Dad straighten out all my flaws. ¡°Not too bad Kiba.¡± I was a little annoyed that I was the only one with so many flaws in my stance. ¡°Now swing, left and right.¡± We did as dad instructed. ¡°Keep checking your stance and jab.¡±

    We continued to take instruction from dad for the rest of the day, all of us improving. He was very pleased with how quickly we were picking up his lessons.

    This time when night approached we got to sleep in the big tent, it was so cool, even though we had settled down I could only think about how to improve my skills with the sword, falling asleep and dreaming of dad¡¯s performance.

 Chapter 15

    The next day we returned to Cathopia, packing up was faster than I thought as the tent went down just as fast as it went up. Dad led the way, knowing the forests quite well. Returning home faster than when we had left.

    King Alton was already waiting at home for Tigra. He was so pleased to see her, scooping her up in his arms and giving her a hug. ¡°Have fun Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Sure did, can¡¯t wait to go again,¡± laughed Tigra, hugging King Alton. She was over the moon to see him. ¡°I learned so much from Yamato.¡±

    ¡°I bet you did.¡± King Alton looked at dad. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Dad put our stuff away in the other room.

    ¡°Soon it will be time for the academy test. I¡¯d do your last preparations if I were you,¡± said King Alton.

    ¡°I already have everything planned,¡± responded dad, glancing at me. ¡°He¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    ¡°You always do.¡± King Alton went to leave. ¡°Later.¡±

    ¡°Bye Alex.¡± Tigra waved carried off by her dad. I waved back then looked at dad.

    ¡°We only have a few weeks left; I hope you¡¯re ready for the next portion of your training.¡± Dad looked at me.

    I nodded. ¡°What is the next part?¡±

    ¡°You already started it yesterday,¡± answered dad. I thought back on yesterday, apart from cooking and hiding, the only real training was when we were practicing with the sticks, with movement and stance. I nodded acknowledging I knew what he was talking about. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll begin tomorrow.¡± And that¡¯s what we did.

    There wasn¡¯t much time for playing when dad got serious, during the last few weeks of my training, increasing the number of laps I had to do around the castle, from twenty to thirty. Working my way up to higher numbers with the sphere, the consequence being increased as I reached up to twenty five spheres, any more than that and I would just be bombarded by more than four.

    Dad took extra care and detail in teaching me swordsmanship, saying it was one of the main weapons used by Feles warriors, along with daggers as it was also capable of swift movements.

    Dad mainly covered a lot in the basics of swordsmanship. The basic stances I had picked up in a few days, he¡¯d show me what to do, then together we would go over the movements, so I could mimic him, knowing exactly what I was doing. Swipe left, right, left, right and jab. Dad did these in different orders to try and confuse me, but it didn¡¯t work.

    After I had learned the basics dad and I would start sparring, this became my favourite part of training. At first sparring with him was difficult considering how skilful dad was, but once I began to understand what was happening in these session, the movements of my sword was smooth, flowing almost like water.

    ¡°Well done,¡± smiled dad.

    ¡°I am really understanding this now,¡± I said panting after our last round of sparring.

    Dad kneeled down in front of me, presenting me with his wooden practice sword. ¡°Until you gain the title knight-in-training you will not be allowed to carry a real sword, so I want you to have this one.¡± I stared down at it. ¡°It got me through my years at the academy and it will for you too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you dad.¡± I gladly took the sword. ¡°I¡¯ll do you proud.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Day of the knight academy test

    The day of the knight academy test came along much faster than I thought, unfortunately I had been training late yesterday with dad. He wanted to make sure I was prepared for almost anything they threw my way.

    During our preparation, we had practice almost all night, so when it actually came to getting up for the day, I slept in. I was tired from working so hard the last few weeks, it had almost been none stop.

    Half asleep, I heard someone barge into my room. I recognised the voice straight away, it was Tigra. ¡°Alex!¡± She shouted, storming over to my bed.

    ¡°Five more minutes.¡± I rolled over, feeling something jump up onto my bed.

    ¡°Alex Fang! Get up!¡± I turned over a little sleepy eyed, looking up to see an angry Tigra. ¡°We¡¯ll be late.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°The academy entrance test.¡± Tigra reached down grabbing my arm. ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± I got up, suddenly wide awake, this was one thing I couldn¡¯t miss, no matter how tired I was from the day before. As I rushed over to my wardrobe to get changed, Tigra left my room. ¡°He¡¯s up.¡± She sounded quite annoyed as she said those words.

    Mum had been waiting patiently with Tigra as I left my room. She smiled at me. ¡°Ready Alex.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded, looking around. ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°He had some business to deal with, but he said there was no way he would miss your test,¡± answered mum. I felt sad hearing mum¡¯s words, he had most probably left before I had even woken up. ¡°He¡¯ll make it, he promised.¡± That promise was all I needed to hear; I knew he would be here in time.

    We left for the training grounds just outside of the academy grounds and near where dad and I would often practice. There were a lot of other Feles there, from all ages and species waiting to have their power and strength tested.

    Depending on how you did during this test, depended on where you were placed in the academy. With the training I had with dad, he was certain I would be put in the higher classes, ready to reach knight-in-training in a few years.

    I felt nervous standing in line waiting like everyone else to be tested, mum was with me, encouraging me, gently stroking my head to try and calm me down, but it was just embarrassing.

    ¡°Mum,¡± I moaned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you calm down,¡± responded mum.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky your mum is here,¡± smiled Tigra sadly. ¡°My mum is busy with her royal duties.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I felt sorry for her, sometimes she was unable to spend much time with her parents, being the king and queen meant doing a lot of work for the Kingdom, not just Cathopia, but the other tribes which resided within Panthera.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be routing for you on her behalf.¡± Mum patted Tigra softly on the head. ¡°You know she would have come if she could.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tigra slowly nodded, not convinced.

    ¡°Hunter not coming to take the test?¡± Mum wondered about Tigra¡¯s brother.

    ¡°No, he said it would be too boring,¡± answered Tigra. ¡°Dad will make him enter next year.¡±

    ¡°Shame.¡± Mum shook her head.

    My attention return to the building the test was being held. I noticed most of the Feles who went into the building to be tested, were coming back out defeated and feeling ashamed, they hadn¡¯t made it, even those far older than me struggled to enter, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why.

    ¡°Strange.¡± Mum watched another go by. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many sent away before.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I looked up at her, was she really that worried about it? I just thought it was because they weren¡¯t strong enough.

    Waiting for hours was starting to get annoying and seeing the steady flow of Feles failing at this made me more than a little nervous. I was so tempted to just turn and leave but mum kept me strong; her hands on my shoulders, so I really couldn¡¯t go anywhere.

    ¡°Your father would be so proud,¡± she¡¯d smile. ¡°You can do it, just wait a little bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Yeah right.¡± I sighed.

    It was soon our groups time to enter the building, it was groups of six at a time. Tigra was the next to face her test.

    On entering the building, it was just a huge empty space with the four master Feles from different clans sat at a table on the opposite side of the room. There was a Pardus, an Onca, a Lynx, an Uncia. I struggled to tell the different between an Onca and Pardus as they both had spots, but Onca were more heavily built than the Pardus and their spots were slightly different.

    I felt my blood boil as next to them was none other than Dumah, watching Tigra with such glee. I had this overwhelming urge to attack him, were we really destined to fight?

    I noticed Tigra¡¯s disgusted expression as she saw him. Had she had dealings with him, or had she managed to avoid him like she did the day of my sixth birthday.

    ¡°Good luck.¡± I smiled, trying to get Tigra¡¯s mind back on what we had come here to do.

    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t really need it,¡± she shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter what I do, I would have been accepted into the academy for just being royalty.¡±

    I glanced up at mum wondering if this was true. She nodded. ¡°It is traditional for all members of the royal family to be entered into the academy, some end up leading their own units, trained by the best instructors and masters, especially Tigra as she is next to take the throne.¡±

    I thought I would be surprised but being the princess, Tigra got so much attention sometimes and everything given to her on a silver platter, unlike me none of them knew Tigra absolutely hated it all.

    I remembered what dad told me about, that each Feles had a different test to take on, to prevent anyone from somehow cheating, or even preparing properly. I wasn¡¯t too worried Dad had trained me in all the fields, from strength to agility, combat to strategy. I wondered if Tigra had done the same as she was called up.

    ¡°Princess Tigra.¡± The Uncia had spoken. ¡°You are tasked to smash all the targets.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded, standing out in the centre of the room as multiple targets both on the ground and airborne circled around her. I wondered how she would handle this task set before her, but she tackled it with such ease.

    I watched her in anticipation as her body began to spark with lightning energy, which flickered about the room, it went in the directions of all the targets using her stunning lightning to smash them to dust. She began moving as if she was dancing.

    Tigra moved with such confidence shooting the lightning around effortlessly, just by a simple flick of her fingers. As she finished with such grace and accuracy, standing posed almost like she was ready for more, the masters stood up clapping, she truly was amazing.

    Dad had mentioned about Tigra having the ability to control lightning, saying she got it from her mum, did all the royal family have these natural abilities compared to those who needed the assistance of a talisman.

    ¡°Never would I have thought she would have mastered it already.¡± Mum was almost speechless as she stumbled over her words. I glanced up at mum wondering when Tigra had even picked up on her family¡¯s natural skills when a two weeks ago she hadn¡¯t even known about it.

    ¡°Amazing your highness,¡± said the Uncia.

    ¡°Just like your mother,¡± smiled the Lynx.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in the top classes,¡± nodded the Onca.

    ¡°Simply stunning,¡± smiled the Pardus. Bunch of suck ups I thought.

    Dumah walked towards her, continuing to clap. ¡°Ah, such beauty,¡± he sighed, casually placing his arm around her.

    Tigra¡¯s eyes widened as she pulled away from him and hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t even know you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that.¡± He pretended to act sad. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to my touch eventually.¡± The more I watched the more I felt angry.

    ¡°Well Princess Tigra, welcome to the academy, you¡¯ll be placed in one of the highest classes,¡± said the Uncia.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tigra moved away from Dumah completely ignoring him. She glanced back at me, mouthing. ¡®Good luck.¡¯ Then she headed off around the corner to wait with the rest who had passed.

    ¡°Next,¡± called the Pardus. I gulped, it was now my turn, I wondered how I would do. I would soon find out; it would be far tougher than I could have ever imagined.

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Next.¡± I was called up next. I gulped looking around for dad, he wasn¡¯t going to make it.

    ¡°Go on,¡± encouraged mum. ¡°You can do this.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I knew Tigra had managed to pass, but that was to do with her title. I couldn¡¯t help but picture all those other Feles being sent home for not being good enough, what if the same happened to me; I would let dad down.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Dad came running in and straight over to me panting. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to miss this for the world.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± I lit up with confidence the moment I saw him, he¡¯d made it.

    ¡°You can do this Alex,¡± he smiled.

    I nodded noticing Dumah had remained on the testing area as I was called again. ¡°Next,¡± said the Onca.

    Dumah smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll test this little runt.¡±

    Dad leaned down, putting his hands on my shoulders. ¡°Be careful Alex.¡± His expression was a worried one. ¡°Dumah is skilled and very dangerous.¡± He was warning me. ¡°Please do not use Larana¡¯s power here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned. He was the one who had told me Larana would give me a boost in the exam.

    ¡°It will only make this fight more difficult for you, he would use his own talisman,¡± replied dad, glancing at mum. ¡°Your wind would feed his fire talisman. You are not ready for that kind of combat.¡±

    ¡°A fire talisman.¡± I thought about it. I had almost forgotten that there were just as many talismans as there were Animalia. I remembered back to dad¡¯s lessons on fire, he was right I would only strengthen his as I had yet to master Larana¡¯s power.

    ¡°Use your skill alone and you will join Tigra.¡± I slowly nodded. Dad was just trying to help me. I glanced over at Dumah, was he really that strong?

    ¡°Okay.¡± I trusted dad, he was an experienced warrior, he knew what he was talking about.

    ¡°Hurry up runt!¡± Dumah raised his voice.

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Mum kissed me on the forehead. I slowly headed onto the testing area. I would finally get to finish what we started when we first met. I could feel my blood boiling even more now that I was closer to him.

    ¡°Someone give him a sword,¡± ordered Dumah.

    ¡°I already have one.¡± I drew the sword dad had given me.

    Dumah grinned. ¡°Now I can really teach you a lesson for defying me.¡± Dumah drew his sword and swung it at me. His real sword against my practice one, was that really fair, surely his sword would shred through mine.

    I ducked low and rolled to the left as he brought it down at me. I would have to stay completely focused if I were going to win my first real battle.

    I could sense Dumah¡¯s anger and feel a strange heat radiating from him, then he came at me again. I felt a shiver go down my spine as I felt that same unpleasant essence as before.

    I lifted my sword to block against his. My sword held strong as his clashed with mine.

    As our swords clashed, I could see a dark mist coming directly from his body. It circled around us, spreading through the room, surrounding everyone as they breathed it in.

    I glanced over at mum and dad, the mist didn¡¯t even go near them, what made them so different?

    ¡°Eyes on me boy!¡± Dumah snarled forcing me back. I stumbled a little, recovering just in time to avoid Dumah¡¯s next move.

    Dumah snarled as he attempted to barrage me with attacks, one after the other. I stayed focused on him, seeing each one seconds before it hit. Dodging each one. This was the true labours of my training. I now understood everything dad did for me to be this skilled.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Dumah slumped forward panting, he¡¯d exhausted most of his stamina pretty quickly, but like most Animalia he was still very much dangerous.

    I slowly backed away, feeling I would be in more danger if I attacked him, while in his exhausted state.

    I waited patiently to see what would happen. Dumah got his second wind, attacking with a relentless anger. What had I done to cause such a reaction from someone?

    I defended and dodged where I could, sensing Larana becoming agitated, did she feel I was in some kind of danger.

    I jumped back away from Dumah. ¡°Larana stop it.¡± I was worried she¡¯d lash out without me telling her too.

    ¡°He¡¯s dangerous master.¡± She responded quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I can do this,¡± I quickly replied as Dumah came running towards me. ¡°This is only a test.¡±

    As he came closer I jabbed forward, trying to gain some sort of upper hand, but Dumah was bigger and stronger than me, bringing his sword up reflecting my attempt at an attack, then went on his onslaught again.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do, all I could was hold out until he had nothing else to give, hoping he would just eventually wear himself out.

    Dumah suddenly struck again with such speed and veracity that he caught me on my left side.

    I yelped, stumbling back. I saw unyielding hatred in Dumah¡¯s eyes. I felt his blood lust, he wanted to kill me.

    ¡°Enough!¡± The Uncia stood up as Dumah was posed to strike again. ¡°This is only a test Dumah, not a fight till the death!¡± He came onto the testing area. ¡°Now back down!¡±

    Dumah snarled but sheathed his sword. ¡°Lucky again, that¡¯s your second life.¡±

    ¡°Move away from him Dumah,¡± snarled the Uncia. Dumah did as he was told, walking back over to the judges. ¡°You show much potential as a warrior, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Fang.¡± I answered. I had decided to register with just my clan name, I thought it would be cool, being called after my hero.

    ¡°Fang.¡± He smirked. ¡°You may enter the academy, you¡¯ve passed.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I smiled, glancing back at mum and dad, who both held a relieved expression.

    ¡°He¡¯s to be put at the basic level,¡± said Dumah.

    ¡°I suggest higher,¡± argued the Uncia.

    ¡°We agree with Dumah,¡± said the Lynx. I looked at the judges to see them being consumed by the dark mist.

    ¡°I apologise, I would have put you much higher due to your skills of avoiding all of Dumah¡¯s advances, but I have been out voted.¡± The Uncia apologised. I saw Dumah smirking; he was pleased with himself.

    ¡°So, I won¡¯t be in the same class as Tigra?¡± I inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± He shook his head. ¡°But I am sure you will easily grow in strength and advance quickly, much like your father once did.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡± I felt let down, but I wasn¡¯t going to let this stop me from keeping my promise to Tigra.

    ¡°Now allow me to escort you to the medical centre to have your wound seen to.¡± I nodded again.

    ¡°Good luck on your first day.¡± Mum called over. Dad stayed silent with an expression which looked like he was thinking; I wondered what about.

    I glanced back, smiling as I waved at them. ¡°See you later!¡±

    ¡°This way young Fang.¡± He led the way around the corner where I knew Tigra would be waiting for me.

    ¡°Umm¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I am Master Lance,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Master Lance.¡± I repeated.

    Around the corner I got to see the academy grounds for myself, sure I had passed it multiple times while running with dad, but now I was actually here. I saw the building where the knights reported for duty. It was where most Feles went when they completed the academy to receive jobs and missions.

    To the right was a tallish building used for the barracks for those who travelled far to be here and there in the middle was the academy building where classes were held to teach on talisman handling, strategy planning, combat training and basic maths, crystal studies, and English skills.

    I took in a deep breath. I had made it. I felt excited even though I knew I would not be in the same class as Tigra.

    Tigra jumped at me, giving me a huge hug, it was nice. ¡°You did it. I knew you would.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be joining you, not the best score.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tigra was surprised.

    ¡°Young lord Dumah had an influence on the final decision,¡± informed Master Lance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to dad about this.¡± Tigra was not happy.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to seem a favourite or anything. I¡¯ll show that Dumah and everyone that I can climb the rankings quickly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it just means he¡¯ll have to work harder to get to where he wants to be,¡± said Master Lance.

    ¡°You better make it.¡± Tigra glared at me.

    ¡°I will, I promised remember.¡± I answered encouragingly. I had a feeling if Dumah had anything to do with it, I wouldn¡¯t be getting anywhere. ¡°Just be happy we made it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± cheered Tigra. ¡°Next stop, becoming number one.¡± I nodded; this was going to be so much fun.

 Chapter 17

    I was really excited about my first day, seeing those who I would grow stronger with, but my hopes were quickly dashed as I realised I was put in the baby class, because of Dumah I was put in a class of utter beginners, none of them knew how to fight or even wield a weapon for that matter, let alone know the basics I had all learnt from dad.

    My concerns about the class I had been placed in was confirmed as everyone sat down to listen to our instructor.

    ¡°Hello young Feles. I am Instructor Willis¡± he smiled, speaking as if he was talking to a bunch of little babies. Instructor Willis was an Onca with his yellowish fur and rosette spots. ¡°Welcome to the Knight¡¯s academy, where I will teach you everything you will need to progress and one day reach knight-in-training. Today I will watch each of you to see what your skill levels are and what you are capable of.¡± He smiled gently, but I saw the same mist that had seeped through the room the judges sat within, he was infected by the same stuff Dumah brought here with him. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared if you aren¡¯t any good, after all you are here to learn.¡±

    I watched patiently as each one headed up to a little dummy to attack, some couldn¡¯t even hold the sword let alone swing it. The majority of them were quivering, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear, but they all stunk of it.

    The dummy took the occasional hit, but it was more like a tab. I let out a sigh, feeling disheartened at how far down that Leo had sent me. I could picture Tigra doing high level training, like the things I did with dad, mind who said I still couldn¡¯t train with him, then use my growing skill to jump the ranks.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Instructor Willis called me up next.

    I walked up to the dummy confidently, quickly drawing my practice sword. I was the only one who had my own, the others had to borrow then from Instructor Willis.

    My eyes widened a little as I locked on to my target. I pounced striking the dummy left, right, left, diagonally and finished it off with a jab, blowing it across the room with Larana. I then sheathed the practice sword.

    Instructor Willis was shaking his head. ¡°No need to show off Fang, just because your father¡¯s Yamato Fang.¡± He looked at me with eyes filled with disapproval. I snarled at him but calmed myself down quickly knowing it was not his fault, he wasn¡¯t a bad person, it was just Dumah had gotten to him, he¡¯d set this all up. What was it he had against me?

    ¡°I was simply showing you what I was capable of,¡± I responded calmly.

    ¡°I would prefer you didn¡¯t scare the other children,¡± said Instructor Willis.

    ¡°There here to be knights, you can¡¯t be a wimp for that,¡± I commented slyly.

    Instructor Willis¡¯s expression remained a disappointed one. ¡°That they are but showing off is not how a knight does things either.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t showing off!¡± I yelled. ¡°I¡¯m not meant to be in a class with a bunch of babies!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you are, with the attitude you are showing,¡± snarled Instructor Willis, the hairs all over his body started to stand on end. ¡°Lord Dumah was right about you, you¡¯ll be trouble.¡±

    ¡°Only if you get in my way,¡± I snarled back. He was a lot bigger than I was, but I wasn¡¯t going to back down for a second, not when he lined himself with that Leo. We stared at each other for the longest time, the remaining students remained silent, until Instructor Willis struck out first, a burst of lightning energy came right at me. I dodged to the left seeing it coming clear as day. ¡°Attacking a student, the son of Yamato.¡± I grinned. ¡°I wonder what my dad and the king would say.¡±

    ¡°Why you?¡± He hissed.

    ¡°Not setting a very good example to your students are we,¡± I responded, this was almost fun.

    Instructor Willis looked around at the others, he quickly changed his tone and calmed himself down. ¡°Class will officially start tomorrow, from what I saw I will prepare practise routines for each individual, dismissed.¡± His attention returned to me. ¡°I expect a different attitude from you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t count on it.¡± I turned around and left.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I headed straight home after my first day, I was feeling a mix of emotions, from frustration and the boiling of my blood through my veins. This was nothing like I thought joining the academy would be like, having my instructor hate me from our first meeting.

    I walked into my home, to see mum and dad settled down in the living room. They smiled at me as I stopped in the doorway.

    ¡°How was it?¡± asked mum.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Just thinking about it was almost overwhelming. ¡°I was put in the basic beginner, absolute losers¡¯ class because of that stupid Leo!¡± I yelled swinging my arms up in the air, out of frustration.

    ¡°What?¡± Dad stood up, his expression changing into anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I looked behind me to see King Alton, where the heck did he come from, not knocking again, and how did he sneak up on me?

    ¡°You know he is better than a beginner,¡± snarled dad.

    ¡°I came as soon as Tigra told me,¡± mentioned King Alton. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what happened.¡±

    ¡°Dumah made the final decision.¡± I filled him in on the one who caused this.

    ¡°Dumah?¡± King Alton seemed a little confused.

    ¡°Seems this Leo is acting as if he¡¯ll be king or something,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what gave him that idea.¡± King Alton seemed displeased. ¡°I¡¯ve already made plans for that.¡±

    ¡°Can you do something about this?¡± questioned mum.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, once the classes have been registered they can¡¯t be changed, you know that.¡± King Alton shook his head.

    ¡°Great.¡± I rose my arms in the air again. ¡°Stuck with mister hate me so much, he tried to strike me down.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Both dad and the king held surprise in their voices, but I didn¡¯t stay any longer to explain. I headed off towards my room, hearing King Alton speak again.

    ¡°Sorry Yamato.¡±

    ¡°You need to rein that Leo in.¡± I heard dad following me. I slumped down on my bed, burrowing my face in my pillow. ¡°Alex.¡± I felt dad sit beside me.

    ¡°I thought I could handle being in the basic class but just showing my level of skill got me called a show-off.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve come too far with your training, just to let this stop you,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°What else am I supposed to do?¡± I turned to look at him.

    ¡°Every year there is a test held to advance students to the next level, if you can hang on until then, pass and progress higher,¡± informed dad.

    ¡°What if I fail?¡± I had calmed down quite a bit since he started talking.

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± smiled dad. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something.¡± He laughed, remembering something.

    ¡°What?¡± I gave him a weird look, what was so funny?

    ¡°When I first entered the knight¡¯s academy, I went to the wrong class on my first day, went to where they were holding the basic classes which I got stuck in.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Dad had piqued my interest, so I moved to sit next to him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded as he continued. ¡°Like you I couldn¡¯t leave that class, but it was worth it as I met a very lazy Album Tigris. Who¡¯d already been in that class for two years.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Can you guess?¡± I shook my head. ¡°King Alton.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was quite surprised.

    ¡°Alton is extremely talented at practically everything, but he was lazy, didn¡¯t really care about learning, or his progress to become future king of Cathopia.¡± I looked up at dad in wonder, hearing his life stories always interested me, to think dad had started out just like I had. ¡°He took to me straight away, after all it is a family tradition to become a Guardian, just like you want to for Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Actually, she asked me to,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Oh really,¡± smiled dad. ¡°Did you promise?¡± I nodded. ¡°Well as a Fang you must keep your promise, no matter how tough it gets, or the challenges you may face, understand.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue our training sessions in the early morning before the academy,¡± informed dad. ¡°At least then you don¡¯t feel like your training is a dead end but remember we might not be able to do it every day.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°And what about this teacher of yours, trying to strike you?¡± questioned dad concerned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I saw it coming,¡± I grinned. ¡°He¡¯s no threat really.¡±

    ¡°Not the point Alex.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°His duty should be to protect and teach his students.¡±

    ¡°Not with that dark stuff infecting him he won¡¯t,¡± I commented.

    ¡°How clearly can you see it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Just a thin mist, why?¡±

    ¡°No reason.¡± He quickly moved the subject on. ¡°How about we go get some dinner, then after I¡¯ll see what I can get Alton to do about that Leo.¡± I nodded in response and we headed back into the main room together.

    I felt a new determination thanks to dad, but I can say it only lasted a fleeting moment as the next day was just as bad as the first; and none of the days after that were any better either.

 Chapter 18

    My next day at the academy was not a very pleasant experience as the moment I entered the indoor classroom, every single Feles there gave me an expression of fear, had the events from yesterday had some kind of effect on them? I didn¡¯t see why they would need to fear me, after all Instructor Willis had been the one who had tried to attack me, unless he had twisted their view on me too.

    Instructor Willis completely ignored me as I took my place sitting on the floor with the others, he didn¡¯t even look in my direction, almost like he wished I didn¡¯t even exist.

    I wanted to walk out of the room right then, but I remembered what dad had told me yesterday and knew I would need to get through this different form of hardship to keep my promise to Tigra.

    It was then I wondered how she was doing in her class. I could only imagine what high level skills she was learning, or combat drill she would learn first. I was snapped back as Instructor Willis¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts.

    ¡°I am again happy to welcome you all to your official first day at the academy, today I will be covering a lot of basic knowledge I hope will help you progress into fine warriors.¡± He was smiling, acting all kind, but I knew differently from my experience with him yesterday. ¡°We¡¯ll first go over the history of Cathopia.¡± I stared absent mindedly at him, seriously Cathopia¡¯s history.

    ¡°It all began with our first king, who came across these empty lands, filled with an ancient forest said to show the life force of all who were born there, creating a connection with the Animalia and nature. Single handed he built the first buildings of our grand city, which can still be seen in the lower levels of the castle and of course documented in many of the books in the castle¡¯s grand library, which is free for all to access.¡± I put my hand up confused about what he was talking about. ¡°What is it Fang?¡± He sounded annoyed I had interrupted him in his little story.

    ¡°The first king didn¡¯t build the city alone,¡± I began remembering the stories both mum and dad had told me about. ¡°The king had the assistance of Fang as they fought away the darkness from the land, Cathopia being the first beacon of hope in a world plagued by darkness.¡±

    Instructor Willis shook his head. ¡°Simply bedtime fairy tales,¡± he commented brushing my words aside. ¡°Like your name, he is simply made up.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t!¡± I raised my voice.

    ¡°Your clan has always been fascinated with old legends which mean nothing.¡± Instructor Willis looked down at me with such disapproval in his expression. ¡°I will teach you our real history, there was no dark power, just an untamed land waiting for the rise of Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°You must be blind,¡± I snorted. ¡°There is always darkness.¡± I crossed my arms, realising nothing I said was going to get through his thick skull, and he would continue to tell a false history to these other young Feles, did he want our real history and the legend of Fang wiped clean, yet I wanted to fight his lies. ¡°Fang was real, the proof lies in his talisman.¡±

    ¡°There is no proof to the legends being true.¡±

    ¡°There is the temple and books,¡± I snapped. ¡°What about the four bridges named after his talismans.¡±

    ¡°More fairy tales,¡± snarled Instructor Willis growing more impatient with me. ¡°It is customary to name things such as bridges and ships.¡±

    ¡°Larana is proof.¡± I pointed to my arm. ¡°She was one of his talismans.¡±

    ¡°No talisman spirit has lived that long.¡± He had an answer for everything I said, it was starting to irritate me.

    ¡°Nothing you say will reach the ears of someone clouded by darkness,¡± whispered Larana.

    ¡°But.¡± I glanced at her bracelet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this many times, trust me,¡± said Larana.

    Instructor Willis sighed. ¡°I will let you off seeing as you are still young, you are easily fooled by old stories and buildings which were built to simply entice one¡¯s curiosity.¡± He smiled at his own comment, if he thought he could change my mind on the subject he had another thing coming. ¡°Now try to just listen.¡± I just snorted. ¡°Now where was I?¡± He pondered.

    I was not happy about this, but again I had to remind myself why I was here, for Tigra, unfortunately to grow in the ranks and get to Guardian I had to go through all this rubbish with Instructor Willis.

    Instructor Willis followed on with his fake history, well I say fake, most of it was correct, it was just missing how Fang saved the world from darkness, then together they built Cathopia. He continued through our history including the first trees planted in the orchard and the connection made between the tribes around Panthera, creating the peace and trades between them that we have today, but again Fang was the one who first brought the tribes together to face the darkness, it was them who built the first settlement that became Cathopia.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± I mumbled to myself, even with the history I knew, I felt it was missing out a whole lot of information, like how this peace was brought about, I was certain it would not have been easy in the dark times mum and dad had described to me, a place almost deprived of life. I thought about checking up on the information within the library Instructor Willis had mentioned, perhaps all his information wasn¡¯t all rubbish.

    This was how most of my lessons went with instructor Willis, his understanding of the information he was giving was flawed in all the wrong places, passing on these false truths would perhaps put Cathopia in danger, the danger dad seemed to fear was coming.

    Listening to Instructor Willis go on and on, I felt my eyes lids getting heavier until eventually I fell asleep. I will admit that was how must of the classes learning about stuff ended, listening to his boring voice could put anyone to sleep and well it did to a few other students in my class.

    Larana was always helpful when it came to waking me up before Instructor Willis finished. She would blow a gentle breeze around my ears, or under my nose making me sneeze really loud, which always made me feel quite embarrassed as everyone would be looking at me.

    ¡°Never seen a Feles sneeze before.¡± Would be my usual response.

    When it came to training Instructor Willis was just as useless, he told everyone how to hold a sword, I thought he was going to base most of the training depending on the skills he had seen on our first day at the academy, obviously that was a lie.

    Unlike the others who always seemed to get a well done, I always got a disapproving look, as if everything I did was wrong, but I didn¡¯t listen to his comments on my families fighting style as it had been taught to all those in the academy during my father¡¯s youth.

    ¡°Now left, right, left, right.¡± He instructed as each one of us had a dummy in front of us to strike. We¡¯d spend an hour just doing that, most couldn¡¯t last that long as they had yet to build up the muscles to hold a sword for an extended period of time. I was one of the only ones who lasted for that period of time, but even though some were impressed by my stamina, others still feared me, so much so I never made any friends.

    The only things taught in the basic class were history, knowledge about elemental types of talismans, and basics on how to use a sword, from attacking to defence, all stuff I had already learnt.

    Only when I trained with dad in the early hours of the morning, did I feel I would make any progress, it was the only way I would keep up with Tigra as dad knew all the things they were doing in the high classes, even King Alton helped out by passing on anything new they were doing.

    ¡°Thanks again Alton.¡± Dad seemed grateful for his help as I finished running around the castle.

    ¡°I wish I could do more,¡± he admitted. ¡°I still believe what you told me about Alex, when you had your awakening.¡±

    ¡°Awakening?¡± I repeated coming over, only just remembering dad mentioning about a small awakening when I first started training with him. ¡°When will I know when I have mine?

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe.¡± Dad was thinking on how to answer. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to wait until you have yours.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°When you come into contact with a great darkness,¡± answered dad. ¡°Only then will you understand your true purpose in this world.¡±

    ¡°My true purpose.¡± I stared at him, wishing he would give me more information, but sometimes he never did. I guess I would have to discover most things on my own.

    Dad grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s try something new.¡± He brought out the sphere; how was that something new? ¡°Instead of avoiding the sphere I want you to attempt to catch it, and you¡¯re allowed to use Larana¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it shock me or something?¡± I stared at the sphere remembering all the times it had inflicted injury upon me.

    ¡°No.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°This is a different mode, instead you will be rewarded by learning new skills as you progress through the levelling system.¡± The sphere began floating. ¡°You have an hour to catch it.¡±

    I stared at the sphere as it moved through the air like a wild animal. I pictured it as a little bird, letting this wild instinct rise up from within me. I had fought this feeling off so many times during my training with the sphere, this time I would actually get to chase it.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I yelled, pouncing forward at it. It quickly moved away from me, it was fast, but captivating, glinting in the light from the rising sun.

    ¡°You sure he¡¯s ready for this stage?¡± asked King Alton.

    ¡°Every Feles needs to understand their wild instinct, it¡¯s about time he learnt to rely on it.¡± Dad glanced at King Alton. ¡°You know it is necessary in combat and hunting prey.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± King Alton let out a sigh.

    The more focused I became on the sphere, their voices faded away and I felt all my senses focused on my prey. My ears twitched listening to its movements, my tail swayed wildly in anticipation of its next move.

    ¡°I will catch you.¡± I let out a low growl. As my instincts took prime control, I felt a small tug of my energy flowing into Larana, was she feeding off this feeling too?

    Without a single thought I ended up using her power multiple times, trying to pull the sphere towards me or into a dead end for capturing, but no matter how much I tried I couldn¡¯t catch it, it was either too fast, or just out of reach. I found I spent half of my time climbing up trees, and the side of buildings just to reach it.

    An hour passed and I was exhausted. Laying on the ground after falling out of a tree for the sixth time, it floated above my head as if it were mocking me.

    ¡°Damn you.¡± I cursed allowed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll catch it eventually.¡± Dad was standing above me, the sphere landing in his hand. ¡°You¡¯ll soon understand how to read your instincts, it will also help with the growth of your clairvoyance.¡± He held his hand out. ¡°Come on, that¡¯s enough for today.¡±

    ¡°Thanks dad.¡± I grabbed hold of his hand.

    ¡°How do you feel your classes are going?¡± Dad asked as we headed off together.

    ¡°Instructor Willis is full of rubbish,¡± I smiled as I told him. Talking to dad about how everything was going, always made me feel better, just like Tigra he was my best friend.

 Chapter 19

    Getting through my first year at the academy hoping to pass the test that would be held was the only thing that kept me going with my training. Even if it meant listening to the droning voice of Instructor Willis.

    During my time at the academy, I heard rumours that I was the only one here at the academy to have a talisman, which I found to be a little odd, considering each member of my family would receive a talisman at the age of six, like I had with Larana.

    ¡°Not everyone is destined to wield a talisman, not even all the members of your clan,¡± informed Larana, she always knew so much. ¡°Most have to pass a small test before the contract is made.¡±

    ¡°I just called your name,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Yes, but a talisman also knows who their master is meant to be, and you were always meant to be mine.¡± She smiled as she said those words, I blushed.

    ¡°Break times up Alex,¡± said dad holding the sphere.

    I had just finished my thirty laps around the castle, which to be honest were getting pretty easy now, but dad still insisted I take a break, considering I would still need to get through the boring day at the academy, I would just use it to catch up on some sleep, even though I heard another rumour flying about that the yearly test was going to be held sooner this year, the perfect opportunity to progress higher.

    ¡°Right.¡± I jumped to my feet, staring at the ball in his hand, my tail was already flickering wildly in anticipation of trying to catch it. I had been so close on quite a few occasions and today I knew I would catch it.

    ¡°Go.¡± Dad smirked as the sphere became airborne and flew away from me.

    I dashed straight after it. I had become quite fast at running now, even using Larana as a boost to catch up with the sphere quickly. I felt my whole body buzzing with excitement as I jumped, reaching my hand to grab the sphere. It ascended higher.

    ¡°Not this time.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to let it escape, not this time as I reached out even more. I found myself moving up towards it, my feet leaving the ground. ¡°Wow.¡± My concentration was interrupted as I looked down to see I was off the ground. I noticed dad run over as I fell down, he caught me in his arms. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°An advanced skill of Larana¡¯s is flight,¡± answered dad.

    ¡°Flight?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°It allows you to fly like she does.¡± As dad said those words Larana flew around us. ¡°For a split second your sync level was quite high.¡±

    ¡°How do I know when it gets higher?¡± I asked as he put me down.

    ¡°You can feel it as your connection grows, you find you can do more with her power, last longer while using it,¡± explained dad. ¡°It is something that grows the longer you two work together.¡± Dad glanced around. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time you headed to class.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Go on,¡± encouraged dad.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Without any further delay I headed off to the academy.

    I ended up thinking about my first year, it hadn¡¯t been all that bad I guess, sure I hadn¡¯t made a single friend or learnt anything of actually value from Instructor Willis, but I had been able to progress with my training with Larana and I was really getting the hang of my abilities with her and to see glimpse of events to come.

    I felt this sadness as I walked off towards the academy, most of it only just becoming active in the mornings light. I hadn¡¯t seen Tigra all that much, mostly in passing as her tutors kept her busy, so much so she could hardly escape from them; I missed playing our games, just thinking about it ruined my mood.

    -

    The test for the yearly advancement soon arrived. I had been so patient for this day, I felt determined to face this challenge head on, standing with all the others from class looking at the obstacle course that was our test. It looked pretty simple, places to prove one¡¯s balance to areas focused on speed and agility.

    ¡°Today we will see who will pass into the higher classes,¡± informed Instructor Willis standing in front of the course. ¡°But it will all depend on how well you do or if you complete the task at hand.¡± I looked about to see most were nervous, none of them had progressed all that much. ¡°Some of you might be able to complete this but unfortunately others won¡¯t.¡± He glanced in my direction as he said those words. I ignored him and looked back over at the course, analysing the layout, so I knew what to do when it was my turn. ¡°Well then who¡¯s first.¡±

    I put my hand straight up, undeterred by the challenge. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready yet Fang,¡± responded Instructor Willis.

    ¡°What?¡± I snarled, instantly feeling my blood boiling. ¡°I have just as much right as everybody else.¡± I stared him right in the eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me from taking it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve not made any progress since coming here Fang, I don¡¯t want to put you in danger.¡± Instructor Willis seemed pleased with his words.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I will be doing the course,¡± I responded, controlling myself, my anger reflected in the flickering of my tail. ¡°By the rules of the academy I have the right to proceed, if not I shall get higher forces involved and you know what I mean by that.¡± I had established early on that I had strong ties to the royal family, and I wasn¡¯t afraid to use their names in my little battle with him.

    ¡°Very well Fang but wait till it is your turn.¡± Instructor Willis had changed his mind faster than I thought but he had been the one who asked who wanted to go first, was there a reason he had changed it so quickly? Usually, I would bring out the ¡®I will bring King Alton here tomorrow and you can explain it to him¡¯ line.

    I couldn¡¯t help feeling there was something more to this, but I just shrugged it off, my gaze on the course that would take me out of this pointless pit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± I crossed my arms, not pleased but at least I won.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Instructor Willis nodded and the tension between us quickly faded. ¡°You¡¯ll go first.¡± He patted some poor kid on the head, one of the ones still shaking, he hadn¡¯t stopped since he joined the academy, a bit of a cry baby. ¡°You can do this.¡± Instructor Willis encouraged kindly, kind of wished he¡¯d treat me like that, but it was something that was never going to happen.

    The little Feles gulped before stepping up to the course. The first section was easy, you just needed to balance on a group of up-right logs, the one at the end was on its side, attached a rope, obviously it would wobble when one stepped on to it.

    He stepped on to the first, still shaking, but quickly gained a little confidence as he progressed, but as soon as he came to the last one attached to the rope, he slipped off, straight on his butt. I fought back the urge to laugh as he started crying.

    Instructor Willis was by his side within seconds. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll do better next time.¡± I doubted that. ¡°Next.¡± He pointed out the next one.

    I guess I was a little impressed when this one reached the second stage, a tall wall with a rope dangling down halfway, a pretty big jump to do for Feles as small as we were. Everyone watched in anticipation waiting to see if he would reach it.

    He jumped, reaching his hands up, barely touching the rope. Unfortunately, there was only a small space between where the first section finished and the second section started that he lost his balance on landing, fell backwards, and rolled off the wobbly log.

    ¡°Well done,¡± encouraged Instructor Willis.

    The yearly advancement test continued on like that, most didn¡¯t make it passed the first part, a few managed the second, but ended up hurting themselves on the way down the other side. I could hardly believe my eyes as I waited for my turn, at one point I had to cover Larana¡¯s bracelet over as I could hear her laughing.

    ¡°This is too much.¡±

    ¡°Larana, stop it.¡± I warned as everyone looked at me with such disgust.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I apologised. ¡°Um¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s so easy Fang, why don¡¯t you have a go,¡± snarled one of them.

    ¡°Yeah, let him go next,¡± chanted a few of the others.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Instructor Willis gave into their demands. ¡°Fang, you¡¯re up.¡±

    ¡°About time.¡± I stretched a little as I walked to the starting line. ¡°Could have saved me the time of watching the laugh fest if you¡¯d let me go first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cocky Fang,¡± snapped Instructor Willis.

    ¡°You and I both know I am in the wrong class, but your master wants to keep me here,¡± I commented ready to get started.

    ¡°My master?¡± He looked at me funny. ¡°I have no master.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you do, you just don¡¯t know it.¡± He had no idea he was being manipulated by Dumah, like I cared as soon as this was all done with I hoped to never see his face again.

    ¡°Just go already,¡± he snarled at me, had I caught a nerve.

    I jumped onto the first post, then the next, this was easy, the wobbling log was no different, I just moved my tail and my arms to balance myself out, how they struggled on this I didn¡¯t know, was almost like he didn¡¯t want them to get any stronger.

    I jumped straight up from the wobbly log towards the wall, grabbing hold of the robe; training with the sphere had made any obstacle course easy to conquer. Jumping down I saw the next challenge, a body of water with bars hanging high above it.

    ¡°Too easy.¡± I jumped up grabbing hold of the bars, swinging my body I moved to the next one and the one after that. I made easy work of it, getting halfway over in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Danger.¡± I heard Larana as I felt the bars wobbling in my hands.

    I looked up surprised. ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened as the whole thing began to shake and break apart. ¡°Aagghh!¡± I let out a cry as the bar I was holding came out of its place, dropping me into the water.

    The water was far deeper than I thought, deep enough to swim in. I quickly swam to the surface in time to see the whole thing falling down on top of me. The metal bars, to the supports they had been connected to.

    ¡°Master!¡± I heard Larana as I was dragged back under the water, hit in the shoulder by one of the bars.

    Under the water I looked towards the light as more fell from above, crashing towards me I had no time to avoid it, the light fading from the boarding falling over the water.

    I tried swimming up again, my movement slower as the rest of the bars fell towards me. I needed air. I reached my hand out, wanting to reach the surface, touching the boarding above my head.

    My eyes widened I couldn¡¯t escape. I wanted to cry for help but feared I would drown. I could feel my lungs tightening begging for breath.

    ¡°Master!¡± Larana appeared before me. ¡°Release my power quickly.¡± Her words were almost an echo as my vision began blurring. ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Larana.¡± I bubbled out the words, sinking deeper into the water. I wanted to release her power, but not even being able to draw in a single breath, I couldn¡¯t concentrate to do so.

    There was a sudden explosion of air, expanding out from me, blowing away the entire obstacle course, still falling apart around me. I didn¡¯t understand why as I had not been the one to summon her power, but it didn¡¯t matter I was safe.

    I coughed as I gasped for breath, laying on the ground I struggled to even move. I put on a little smile as Larana flew to me, rubbing my cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re safe now master.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡­ you.¡± I managed the words through gasped breath. I struggled to keep my eyes open seeing Instructor Willis appear over the ruins of the obstacle course.

    ¡°Fang,¡± he called over.

    ¡°You can stay away from him.¡± Larana flew up in front of me.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I reached my hand up before blacking out.

 Chapter 20

    I came around being carried in my dad¡¯s arms, he held an expression mixed with anger and concern. I heard a low snarl in his voice as he spoke to Instructor Willis. I spotted the remains of the obstacle course not too far away, it was scattered all around the place, even in other areas of the academy grounds.

    ¡°The course was completely safe Yamato,¡± argued Instructor Willis, who¡¯s body language was in a submissive state, the scent of fear was all over him, was my dad really that scary.

    ¡°Obviously not, from what Larana explained to me.¡± I looked up at dad, his eyes like slits, locked on to his prey. ¡°Did you even test the course before these young ones attempt it?¡±

    ¡°Well, no,¡± he replied nervously.

    ¡°Then you could not ensure that it was safe.¡± Dad was furious. ¡°I will be doing a full investigation into this, if I find out you had something to do with this, your life will be in question.¡± I could feel his entire body tense.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that to me.¡± Instructor Willis was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re not even a Guardian anymore.¡±

    ¡°Being a Guardian was simply a title,¡± responded dad. ¡°I am still the most powerful warrior in this city or would you like to test that too.¡± There was a spark of heat all around him.

    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Instructor Willis was back on guard.

    ¡°Well then I don¡¯t want you getting in the way of my investigation and I will be reporting this to King Alton.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Now get out of my sight!¡± Dad raised his voice. Instructor Willis backed away slowly, before turning and making a run for it. I was almost surprised, to see my dad bring fear to someone just with his words.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    As soon as dad heard my voice his expression changed to a calm one. ¡°Alex.¡± He put on a smile. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I responded. ¡°What happened?¡± My head was a little foggy on what had happened.

    ¡°The obstacle course collapsed around on top of you,¡± explained dad.

    The moments flashed through my mind. ¡°How did I escape? I didn¡¯t release Larana¡¯s power.¡± I only just remembered everything being blown away.

    ¡°That was me.¡± Larana appeared, her wings moving slower than usual.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I reached my hand out to her.

    ¡°That was dangerous Larana,¡± commented dad. ¡°You know what it can do to you.¡±

    ¡°But I needed to save him,¡± responded Larana determined she¡¯d done the right thing.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my son.¡± Dad continued to hold a gentle smile.

    ¡°As promised,¡± bowed Larana.

    ¡°Next time I will be prepared, so you won¡¯t have to use your power without me.¡± I realised she had risked her own life to save mine by using her power without my help. I smiled, knowing I could put my faith in her no matter what.

    Dad took me home, where he made me rest for a few days, and Larana. I wasn¡¯t to use her power until she had fully recovered from unleashing her power without the use of mine.

    The next few days he spent investigating the scenes of where the obstacle course had collapsed, even telling King Alton of the events that occurred; he was shocked to learn what had almost happened to me.

    I sat at the dining room table with him, he wanted to do something with Larana, saying he needed her talents, how I was her master now.

    ¡°Larana I need to see exactly what happened to Alex.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Larana hovered in front of dad holding her hand out.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I questioned, curious as to what was going on.

    ¡°Sometimes when a connection between a talisman is strong, you can look back on their memories through a mental link,¡± informed dad.

    ¡°I was with Yamato since he was six years old, like I will be for you,¡± smiled Larana. ¡°Even though you are my master now, we still hold a connection with one another, it is something that will always be there, even now he can still sense and feel my power.¡±

    ¡°So, let me get this right, you are using this connection to view Larana¡¯s memories on the events that happened during the obstacle course incident.¡± I quickly figured out what they were getting at.

    ¡°Yep,¡± nodded Larana.

    ¡°Now shhh. This takes concentration.¡± Dad touched Larana¡¯s hand and closed his eyes.

    I watched them both wondering if something would happen. A wind gently blew around them, I could almost see this light transferring between them. I put my chin in my hands, wondering if I would ever do that with Larana.

    Dad suddenly opened his eyes, Larana moved to sit on my shoulder.

    ¡°Well,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°I can see why you had no choice but to release your power.¡± He seemed to think for a moment. ¡°Something that needs to be worked on during your training, but it would seem the course was never safe to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Yamato.¡± I glanced at the door to see King Alton, he came striding over and sat next to me.

    ¡°How many times must I tell you, you don¡¯t live here,¡± snarled dad. I was starting to get used to him coming over whenever he felt like it, but it really annoyed dad.

    ¡°I came to see how your investigation was going,¡± admitted King Alton.

    ¡°The course was not safely checked before it was used, the whole thing was badly damaged from the collapse so I was unable to see what may have caused it,¡± informed dad. ¡°Considering that Alex was the only one in the class to get to that portion of the course, it could have happened to any of the young ones.¡±

    ¡°And Instructor Willis?¡± questioned King Alton.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he had anything to do with it, even though he holds ill will towards Alex,¡± answered dad.

    ¡°I see,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I addressed the king.

    ¡°Yes Alex,¡± he gave me a smile.

    ¡°How is Tigra¡¯s training?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Curious are we.¡± King Alton leaned closer. ¡°She is doing great, top of her class and maybe in another year she¡¯ll even get picked by one of the masters.¡±

    ¡°One of the masters?¡± I glanced at dad.

    ¡°If a student of the academy shows potential, a master, one who is an experienced warrior will take them on and teach them personally,¡± explained dad. ¡°I was kind of hoping a master would have come for you, but with Instructor Willis keeping his class out of sight from them, none have stepped forward.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be my master?¡± I looked at dad.

    ¡°I do not hold the title of master, my training alone will not get you to knight status,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°Really.¡± I didn¡¯t know if what he said was true, so I looked at the king.

    ¡°It is true,¡± nodded King Alton. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your dad¡¯s title used to be Guardian.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I felt let down, thinking I had a short cut to reaching the top.

    ¡°Is that all you came for Alton?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°I have bad news for Alex.¡± His gaze fell on me. ¡°But this does not just affect you but all those in your class.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I gulped suddenly fearing his words.

    ¡°Considering the test was not completed by anyone, you won¡¯t be progressing any higher,¡± explained King Alton.

    ¡°No!¡± I cried.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± King Alton¡¯s expression was a sad one. ¡°It is what the masters in charge of the academy have decided.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re the king.¡± I stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t make me do another year with him.¡±

    ¡°Alex, calm down.¡± Dad raised his hand trying to calm me.

    ¡°No.¡± I couldn¡¯t go through it all again.

    King Alton placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You will pass next year; I know you will.¡±

    I sat down again in shock, I would again be stuck in a class I did not belong, learning the same things I had this year, listening to his voice, the expression of fear that every single one of them gave me just from the words spoken by Instructor Willis.

    ¡°Remember your promise Alex.¡± My gaze fell on dad as he said those words. ¡°Forces will try to stop you, and you must not let them, never give up.¡± I slowly nodded.

    It was easy for him to say, from what I heard, he had fought through his academy years quite quickly, even though he had been stuck in the basic class like I was now. I wondered if he had struggled going up from it like I had this time, somehow I doubted it, he was the best after all.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± King Alton was trying to encourage me too, but their words meant nothing to me at that moment.

    That day was the first time true doubt seeped in but would one more year be all that bad. I thought more about it, it was just another obstacle in the way of my end target. I wasn¡¯t sure I had the guts to tell Tigra that perhaps I would not be able to keep my promise, so for now I would not tell her about it.

 Chapter 21

    The second year at the academy was not any better than the first, we had a few new students, but they soon joined all the others in fearing me. I had tried to make at least one friend, but they too were quickly changed.

    The first day was exactly the same as the first year I had been there, almost like it was on repeat, how could he repeat things word for word, including that strange influence he had over the other students.

    ¡°I am happy to welcome you all to your official first day at the academy, today I will be covering a lot of basic knowledge I hope it will help you progress into fine warriors.¡± He was smiling the same too. ¡°We¡¯ll first go over the history of Cathopia.¡±

    I screamed in my head, he spoke out the history he claimed was true word for word, the same as the first time I heard it. I slumped forward realising this was going to be more agonising than the first as every lesson we did and words he said were the same as before, how boring.

    Dad kept up my training in the mornings before I had to go in. Larana and I were improving every day, but I had yet to stay airborne, only ever lasting a few seconds before crashing, most of the time dad caught me; I didn¡¯t understand why I couldn¡¯t grasp this skill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget master it is an advance skill,¡± reminded Larana.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯ve managed most of the other stuff.¡± I lifted my hands creating a wind current without even thinking about it. It was something dad had worked hard on since my incident with the obstacle course.

    During things like running, avoiding, or chasing the sphere, dad wanted me to consciously make the connection with Larana instead of the little bits I¡¯d subconsciously been doing like speed boosts and protection.

    Trying to do what he had ordered had been far harder than I thought, it used up more energy and the number of laps I¡¯d do while attempting to make that connection had been halved, so instead of the thirty I was doing fifteen.

    That wasn¡¯t the only thing being affected, while trying to avoid the sphere my concentration was divided. I got hit more times than I cared to admit, bruised before I went in to class.

    ¡°Keep trying Alex, if you don¡¯t want the events of Larana using her power alone to happen again, you must keep going.¡± Dad would say, reminding me why I was doing it. I knew that, but the constant reminder kept me going back for more.

    ¡°How long did it take you to master Larana?¡± I asked, giving up for the day. I¡¯d been pummelled by ten spheres during training today, shocked, burned and scratched.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He was thinking about it. ¡°About seven, eight years maybe.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I almost found it hard to believe.

    ¡°My development with Larana and Zekon was a fast one, as when I was a few years older than you there was conflict between some of the tribes, real life and death situations are what advanced our connection quickly.¡±

    ¡°Life and death situations?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up in a time of peace, but your mum worries that may come to end soon, well if Alton doesn¡¯t listen to my advice, she may be right.¡± Dad patted me on the back, speaking again before I could respond. ¡°Just keep up with your training and you¡¯ll be ready for anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard Tigra¡¯s voice as she came running over to me.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I smiled when I saw her, with both of us working hard, we didn¡¯t get to play as much.

    ¡°Want to walk to the academy together?¡± She asked.

    I glanced at dad; he gave me a nod. ¡°Sure.¡± I walked off with Tigra waving to dad. ¡°Later dad.¡± He just waved back.

    ¡°I heard what happened at your test.¡± My eyes widened as she brought it up. I looked away strangely ashamed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, these things happen.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I guess.¡± I didn¡¯t look at her.

    ¡°I know two things that will cheer you up,¡± she grinned. ¡°First dad¡¯s going to try and pull some strings, so the test is within six months instead of next year,¡± she casually spoke as if it was common knowledge.

    ¡°Seriously.¡± I looked at her suddenly excited.

    ¡°Yep,¡± she nodded, looking ahead. ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t give up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still going in aren¡¯t I,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the second thing?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I heard from mum about what dad did to Dumah after her learnt about what he did to you and so many others who entered the academy last year, he put Dumah in his place, so that won¡¯t be happening again and has been told to stop his daily visits to the throne room, dad was starting to find it suspicious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, but it comes a little too late,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I also heard your dad¡¯s thinking of becoming my dad¡¯s official adviser again,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°Well, it does suit him better than just being a baker,¡± I responded.

    ¡°True, it also means Dumah will stay away from me too.¡± She broke into a run and I quickly followed after her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten faster.¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°So, have you.¡± We both laughed and kept going.

    Tigra was right six months into the class another test was held, Instructor Willis was not happy about it, claiming none of his students were ready, it was too soon. The decision had already been made so there was nothing he could do about it.

    This time it was a fighting test, we were pitted against one another with the masters who judged the academy opening exam there to watch us. I smiled when I saw Master Lance, thinking maybe he¡¯d accept me as his student.

    Everyone had their turn to fight, like a little mini tournament. It was hardly any effort as the rest within my class were not trained to the same degree that I was. It made me wonder was this really the next generation of knights to protect Cathopia.

    I won every match thrown my way. I always let them attack first, then stepped to the right or left depending on what hand they used their swords. Then I¡¯d step behind and knock them down; in most cases that was enough to end it. I was so bord and so was Larana.

    ¡°I would have preferred the obstacle course again,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Even after it fell on you?¡± smirked Larana.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded; anything would have been better than this.

    ¡°Fang, well done.¡± Master Lance had come over.

    ¡°Thanks, but it wasn¡¯t even that hard.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°You showed quite a bit of skill in your strikes, each one having purpose, your father has trained you well.¡± Master Lance looked at the other judges as they came over. ¡°I would like to take this one on.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea,¡± responded the Lynx.

    ¡°And why not?¡± questioned Master Lance.

    ¡°He may be skilled, but from what Instructor Willis has told us he is not yet knight material,¡± answered the Pardus.

    I let out a sigh, not this again. I could see the dark mist I¡¯d started to ignore circling around them, they were just as infected as Instructor Willis.

    ¡°Please let him be my master.¡± I spoke out even though I knew this would go against me.

    ¡°Listen to the boy,¡± said Master Lance.

    ¡°No.¡± The Lynx voice was harsh. ¡°We have made our decision another six months here will do him some good.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Master Lance was about to argue back. I tugged at his arm and shook my head; his expression turned to a sad one, for him or me I couldn¡¯t tell.

    They picked about half of them to be boosted up to the next class, even some who were the worst.

    ¡°Fang, sorry.¡± Master Lance obviously felt bad for my situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I waved my hand as if it was nothing. ¡°I can handle another six months.¡± I put on this fake smile, that I wished would fool me too, but it didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on you becoming my student.¡± Master Lance held this determined expression.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hold your breath, they all have it in for me, I doubt I¡¯ll ever escape this class and I can¡¯t drop out either, this is the only way I can keep a promise.¡± I began to walk off, with the test taking the days lessons up I could go home.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up Fang, you are meant for greatness,¡± called Master Lance.

    ¡°Why does everyone keep saying that?¡± I asked myself.

    Did I hold some importance for this world, was that why those who believed in me gave me strength while those who didn¡¯t hated me the way they did, but I still didn¡¯t understand why they were against me, I hadn¡¯t done anything to warrant these kinds of reactions.

    I walked home my head filled with questions I feared I would never have an answer to, for now I would just continue to walk forward and try to push myself out of this trap I seemed to be trapped within.

 Chapter 22

    I focused on my studies with dad more than the ones at the academy seeing as I had already been through it once already. Working my way through the next six months to the next test.

    I was less excited about this than the first time I had done this, all I thought about was whether or not they were going to fail me again and if I would face another year in this hellish class.

    This third attempt was more of a written test, where we had to fill in questions about the knowledge we had learnt throughout the year. I had heard it twice so just sailed through it; I was surprised at how much I remembered considering I had fallen asleep for the really boring stuff.

    The second part of the test was on the fighting style the knights used at the academy, using pictures to show which ones were ever right or wrong, again easy, done it all with dad too.

    As I neared the end of completing it I felt somewhat excited, but then as I filled in the last question, my eyes widened as my paper began to burn somehow being set alight.

    ¡°Agh!¡± I cried out, grabbing hold of it, and waving it in the air, trying to put the fire out. ¡°No!¡± Everyone in the class just watched me, not even bothering to help me save my chance of leaving Instructor Willis¡¯s class.

    ¡°Fang, sit down.¡± Instructor Willis came over.

    ¡°My paper is on fire!¡± I shouted, if this completely burned that was it, another year, we were told at the start that we only got one try to complete it. I knew for a fact he would not let me take the test again.

    ¡°Larana help,¡± I through the half burned pages on the ground, brushing dirt I could find on the floor over it, but the flames continued to burn.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t mastered my power yet. I would simply make it worst,¡± responded Larana.

    ¡°Try.¡± I lifted my hands, summoning her power to try to blow out the fire, but before I had even done that I knew it was too late.

    ¡°Sorry master,¡± apologised Larana, she then came to my ear. ¡°The flames were caused by another talisman.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I looked at her, someone had burned my test deliberately. I stood up looking around the room, where was the culprit. I caught a glimpse of a fluffy tail, leaving at the window. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± I dashed for the door, heading outside to catch a glimpse of the one who had taken my chance away, but when I looked around the area there was no one about.

    ¡°Did you see who did it Larana?¡± I asked her, almost in a panic.

    ¡°No.¡± Larana shook her head, just hovering in front of me. ¡°Whoever it was has a very powerful fire talisman, if I had just seen the weapon I could have told you their current master.¡±

    I smacked my fist against the wall. ¡°Another year.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Fang get back in here!¡± shouted Instructor Willis.

    I slumped forward. ¡°This proves it. I¡¯m stuck here.¡± I slowly headed back inside, giving up on the idea I would ever leave it.

    ¡°It would seem you¡¯ll be spending another year with me Fang,¡± said Instructor Willis as everyone else handed in their test results.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I headed back, taking my seat, watching all the others handing in their papers.

    ¡°Someone burned that,¡± snapped Larana. ¡°He should be able to take it again.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, but we only had enough for today¡¯s test, it¡¯s not like we can just have another written out just for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Larana,¡± I shook my head, she looked back at me then disappeared. She knew more than me what the dark influence did to people and to be honest I no longer cared.

    The next year brought no change from the first or second. I began to avoid Tigra ashamed and embarrassed at the situation I seemed to be trapped in.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The fourth year brought a small change but did not give me anymore hope on progressing any further within the academy, but someone to share it with.

    Ibiki joined my class shortly after the new year started, he was an Uncia like Master Lance. When I first saw him, I thought he would be the same as everyone else, someone unable to even wield a sword, but I soon found out how wrong I was.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Fang.¡± He began as we entered a sparring match, set up together in class. ¡°I heard this is your fourth year at the basic¡¯s class, not much of a warrior then.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been stuck here by choice.¡± We circled one another, pointing our swords at each other.

    ¡°Son of Yamato, wielder of the wind fairy.¡± Ibiki was smiling at me. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back Fang.¡± He came at me first, swinging from the right.

    I sighed avoiding to the left, stepping behind him, ready to knock him down, but he turned catching his sword against mine. Our eyes met and I saw this keen look them, a look that I had not seen in the others, perhaps I was presuming wrong about his skill, if so why was he here.

    ¡°Seems I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± I admitted as we circled each other again.

    ¡°It would seem you have.¡± I took more notice in him now, he seemed calm and collective, most probably trained just like I was by his father.

    ¡°How did you get stuck here?¡± I asked curious to his situation, was it similar to mine.

    ¡°I made a slight slip up during my test,¡± he answered honestly. ¡°Shame, it cost me everything, but I guess since your down here too, it won¡¯t be too bad.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea the rubbish Instructor Willis sprouts.¡± He was in for a treat.

    ¡°Are we going to spar or just chat?¡± questioned Ibiki. I could see his eyes become slits, he wanted to fight.

    ¡°Fine, but I must warn you I was taught by the best.¡± I darted forward.

    ¡°So was I.¡± Ibiki did the same.

    Our swords clashed multiple times. I quickly came to realise we were equally matched. I jumped back to get my thrust in my next move, but he chased after me, giving me no chance to do so. His swings were quick and accurate, but so was mine.

    Neither of us could land a single hit on the other, I could almost picture Tigra as we were fighting, just like how we used to spar, one difference from them I had Larana, and he said not to hold back. I ducked down low.

    As his sword swiped above my head I pushed my free hand forward, pushing him back with a gush of air.

    He was surprised for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Ibiki came at me again, this time I felt a slight chill in the air, ice forming on the tip of his sword, was this a talisman? I shook my head. No, it was something else, perhaps a natural ability similar to Tigra¡¯s.

    As his sword made contact with mine, the ice travelled onto mine and I felt a chill run throughout my entire body, I would have to stick to evasion if I didn¡¯t want to become an ice cube. I carried on the fight like I was avoiding the sphere from my training with dad.

    We spent the entire class just sparring, fighting with wind and ice ignoring everything else in the room, we kept going until neither one of us could.

    After our fight we laid on the ground laughing, it had been a while since I had connected to someone, we quickly became friends through our fight and the fact we were both trapped in the same net.

    I felt a strange relief as I made another friend, since Tigra. At least Ibiki didn¡¯t fear me like the others, but what if they began to treat him the same way they did me, I couldn¡¯t put him through that.

    ¡°Why does everyone in this class seem to fear you?¡± asked Ibiki.

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually know,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I think Instructor Willis has something to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± He looked at me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I glanced over to where Instructor Willis was, he was giving pointers to some of the others. ¡°He¡¯s just a puppet.¡±

    ¡°A puppet?¡± I could tell he was curious about it, but I still did not have any answers to my own questions. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me everything, from the start.¡± I nodded and told him everything, from day one.

    ¡°And thus, begins my fourth year stuck in this class.¡± I finally finished.

    ¡°Sounds like someone has a serious grudge against you,¡± responded Ibiki.

    ¡°Yeah, but who? I¡¯ve made no enemies¡­¡± I stopped myself, thinking about Dumah, he had been the one who had got me stuck here in the first place. ¡°Have you heard of the Leo Dumah?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I think he¡¯s the one with the grudge.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Ibiki had listened to everything I had to say, I felt I could trust him.

    ¡°Not telling him where Tigra went.¡± I answered. ¡°But nothing that would warrant this kind of response.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find out if you want.¡±

    ¡°No point.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Unless we can prove it, which I doubt, and no one would listen anyway.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up.¡±

    I stood up. ¡°I wish everyone would stop saying that, because I have.¡± I walked off leaving him there. I¡¯d just had enough of everything, no matter what anyone said or did I was stuck here, might as well get comfy.

 Chapter 23

    Six years has passed since I first came into the academy, since I failed at the yearly test so many times now. I was still in the class with all the other beginners.

    It continued as normal, listening to the same stuff year after year as the students changed, but the moment they arrive Instructor Willis seemed to install a sense of fear within them, so much so that none of the others came near me in class, or perhaps they found me intimidating as I easily completed anything our instructor threw at us.

    I had to somehow remind myself on a regular basis that Instructor Willis wasn¡¯t a bad person, but he reeked of the dark mist Dumah carried around with him. The only problem was that it got worse as the years went on, becoming crueller towards me and the other students; the same I could see was happening to some of the other teachers too.

    A lot of knights and Animalia in the city had also been affected by it as I noticed the thickness spreading a little more each day.

    Dumah had managed to worm his way into being one of King Alton¡¯s advisers like dad, spending more time with the king. The dark mist seemed to dance around him at first, but over the last six years it was beginning to consume him too. I had seen a change in the kind-hearted king¡¯s attitude, sometimes he almost seemed cruel and unkind, but dad had some control over it, he just spoke up and it snapped him right back to normal, weird right.

    I did notice that dad, mum, and a few others seemed to be immune to the stuff. The dark mist didn¡¯t even go near them, I still hadn¡¯t figured out why and dad continue to say I would understand during my awakening, whenever that was meant to happen.

    Being in different classes gave me less time to see Tigra. Between trying to train with dad, and then Instructor Willis would give only me, strange tasks, trying to prevent me from training like I should have done.

    At first I faced each challenge as it came towards me, but I began missing the times I got to spend with my two best friends, especially Tigra as I saw less and less of her, I missed hanging out with her, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, well one thing, climb out of this basic class, but that was never going to happen.

    During my first years at the academy, stuck in the basic class I worked my hardest to prove myself, I even helped others with the training.

    I was given many opportunities to climb up into the next class, by passing tests that were done once a year to move on to the next level in the academy, but Dumah¡¯s influence over my instructor was extraordinarily strong, preventing me from getting any further.

    Something went wrong on every test I did. Obstacle courses broke apart when it was my turn, combat tests I would win, but never pleased my instructor saying I needed to practise more then let the one who lost to me go up a class.

    Every step of the way I was pushed back and denied my place next to Tigra. So many from my class had left and been replaced by more useless Feles, but not me I was stuck here because of that darn Leo.

    The more I failed, the more I felt I was letting my family down. Dad¡¯s training meant nothing here, but he was never disappointed in me, just continued with our usual early morning training.

    In the end I stopped even trying, who cared right, if I was stuck, there was no point in fighting it anymore. I even started to skip class, it wasn¡¯t important, and I no longer cared. I had tried to progress six times previously and failed, no way were they going to let me get any higher, why I had yet to understand.

    I was leaning against a wall of the castle, away from where my class was being held, my new hiding spot from Instructor Willis, but considering his corruption I doubt he even cared I was missing from class. I mean I¡¯d taken it for five years now and would be entering my sixth once this year¡¯s test was over, it was the same every time, so much so I had the whole thing memorised.

    I sighed, my head filled with his lies, false stories and sometimes I could hear his voice from even here, playing out again and again in my head, perhaps Dumah was trying to brainwash me, by boring me too death.

    ¡°You should keep trying master,¡± pleaded Larana, we¡¯d had this conversation multiple times.

    ¡°No way.¡± I slid down to the floor, looking lazily up at the sky. ¡°This mist is everywhere and as long as Dumah is here I don¡¯t stand a chance in this place.¡±

    ¡°Tigra needs you.¡± Larana brought her up.

    ¡°She¡¯ll find someone else,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Skiving again.¡± The sun was blocked out by none other than Tigra. She had grown quite a bit, her black stripes had become thicker, and I seemed to notice her body shape had begun to change to, becoming curvier. I had to shake my head, why the heck was I looking? ¡°You¡¯ll never get any higher if you don¡¯t try.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t think I have.¡± I stood up. ¡°Every time I do one of their little tests, I am pushed back even more. I¡¯m still learning the same stuff I did on day one.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t give up, you promised.¡± Tigra stared me right in the eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tigra.¡± I looked away. I couldn¡¯t do anything for her, not now.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I looked back at her as I heard my name. Tigra¡¯s expression was one of distress. ¡°Please protect me from Dumah.¡±

    I remained silent for quite some time wondering what had brought this on, did she fear Dumah and why? Was Dumah hanging out with the king something to do with it?

    ¡°Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Please Alex.¡± She was pleading with me.

    I stood up; words dad once told me flashing through my mind. It was the duty of my clan to protect the royal family, Tigra being the princess, it was now my duty to protect her like dad did for the king. ¡°I will try, for you, and no one else.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Her smile returned, which made me happy. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± I asked, wanting to understand what had brought on such distress.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why has Dumah installed such distress in you?¡± I questioned.

    Tigra looked away. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± She always told me everything, what was different this time. I wanted to pry more into it, but I did not want to cause her anymore distress than what I saw in her expression. ¡°Tigra. I will pass the test that is happening tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I know you can do it,¡± nodded Tigra.

    ¡°I will protect you.¡± I smiled determined. If that Dumah laid a single finger on Tigra he would pay with his life. I would never allow him to harm my best friend.

    -

    When tomorrow came I headed straight to class, prepared for whatever it was Instructor Willis threw at me.

    ¡°Thought you said you weren¡¯t coming anymore?¡± laughed Ibiki. He was still stuck in the basic class with me since he arrived. I presumed it was because of Dumah, like me. I had thought about it a few times, thinking it was almost like he wanted to weaken Cathopia¡¯s fighting forces.

    ¡°Tigra came to see me yesterday.¡± I looked at him, ¡°For some reason she fears Dumah but won¡¯t tell me why.¡±

    ¡°Strange.¡± He held his fingers to his lips thinking. ¡°Dumah has been hanging around a lot lately, perhaps the Leo Prides are trying to move on the city¡¯s turf.¡±

    ¡°Too early to tell,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°This year¡¯s test is an obstacle course.¡± Instructor Willis took no notice I had come back to class today. ¡°Who wants to go first?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Ibiki raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it isn¡¯t rigged.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ibiki and I had become friends the first day we met, he was different from the others, like me he had trained with his dad who once fought alongside mine, and Master Lance was his uncle.

    ¡°Ibiki, you may begin whenever you are ready,¡± smiled Instructor Willis. ¡°Just be warned this course is a little more difficult than what some of you are used too.¡±

    The course had basic obstacles, to climb over or crawl under stuff, along with spiked pillars swinging from side to side, finished with walls of fire, close together making a thin corridor.

    Ibiki ran towards the course, tackling it quickly, climbing, crawling, dodging. I was always impressed by his speed, and even though he did not possess the same clairvoyance ability I did, he could predict a move before it happened. The fire wall was the last challenge, but that didn¡¯t even stop him, he jumped right to the end.

    I found myself clapping. ¡°Awesome Ibiki.¡± He bowed, pleased with himself.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Instructor Willis noted things down. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡± I walked forward.

    ¡°Oh Fang.¡± His eyes went dark as he saw me. ¡°I thought you¡¯d given up.¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Fine, just go already.¡±

    I completely ignored him; I wasn¡¯t going to lose focus. I promised Tigra I would do this, and I was going to do just that.

    I broke out into a run, following Ibiki¡¯s lead, climbing over the first hurdles with no trouble, climbed under tunnels and nets, even the swinging pillars couldn¡¯t stop me, and I wasn¡¯t scared of the fire ahead of me either.

    I didn¡¯t stop running for a second. I could feel the heat from the fire pressing against me, but I did not hesitate. I ran between the walls of fire, seeing them flickering and dancing, nothing I needed to fear.

    Ahead in the distance I spotted Dumah, he held a smirk on his face. I feared he would again put a stop to me progressing to become Tigra¡¯s Guardian. His physical appearance here showed me he was truly the one behind all of my failures to proceed higher.

    Dumah touched the sword at his waist and the flames flickered wildly, twisting, changing their form into a fierce looking beast, a flaming monster. I couldn¡¯t quite make out the shape, but I knew it was something powerful.

    Before I knew what was happening, the flames began to engulf me, all I remembered was feeling the heat increasing, then the smell of fur burning, followed by pain and my skin burning.

    ¡°Agghh!¡± I let out a cry.

    ¡°Fang!¡± shouted Ibiki, trying to reach out to help me.

    I blacked out from the pain; my lungs filled with the smouldering smoke. I couldn¡¯t breathe, subconsciously I released small amounts of Larana¡¯s power, so much so I could feel her strong winds of protection around me as I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 24

    I awoke in the infirmary. I was a little dazed, my body felt like it was still being burned by the flames apart from that I was fine. My fur blackened, and skin burned from the fire. I didn¡¯t understand what had happened. I remembered doing the obstacle course when the flames flickered, turning into a flaming beast.

    ¡°Oh, thank god, you¡¯re awake.¡± I looked to my right to see Tigra¡¯s worried expression filled with relief.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Instructor Willis said the flames on the obstacle course became fierce and the framework collapsed on you,¡± replied Tigra.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°The fire became possessed and attacked me.¡±

    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± I glared at her.

    ¡°I do, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t even sure how to respond.

    ¡°I was there.¡± Ibiki had been silent, sat next to me this whole time. He bowed slightly to show Tigra respect. ¡°I can tell you your highness, that was no accident.¡±

    ¡°I saw Dumah just before it happened,¡± I mentioned, remembering his face.

    Larana appeared on my shoulder. ¡°I apologise master. I could hardly protect you from the flames.¡± I looked at her face, she held an expression of sadness, perhaps she felt she¡¯d let me down.

    ¡°That was not your fault, you couldn¡¯t defend me properly because I have yet to master your power,¡± I said trying to reassure her.

    ¡°Only because you¡¯ve been slacking,¡± commented Tigra.

    I snarled at her comment, but quickly stopped, she was right. Even though I had been training with dad, I had stopped taking it seriously or how important it was to both him as my dad and Tigra who I promised I would become her Guardian.

    My attention returned to Larana, perhaps being the talisman she was, she might have picked up on something I had missed. ¡°Do you know who attacked me Larana?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°That was the power from a fire demon talisman,¡± she answered. ¡°He is usually in the form of a sword passed down within the Leo Prides.¡±

    ¡°Leo Prides.¡± Ibiki was thinking again. ¡°Definitely Dumah then.¡±

    ¡°Master that attack was no accident,¡± added Larana.

    ¡°Yeah, but nothing bad can be said against him, not while everyone follows him so blindly.¡± I sighed, again he had prevented me from progressing and now even looked worthless with patches of my fur burned away.

    ¡°Ah Fang.¡± Instructor Willis came in and Larana vanished. ¡°Thank goodness you are awake. The medics told me you would be unable to train for a few days.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± I pushed the covers off and stood up. The fire had burned away more of my fur than I had first thought, but I wasn¡¯t really bothered by it.

    ¡°Please be careful Fang,¡± warned Instructor Willis. I glanced at him, like he cared, he was just here to see how much damage his master¡¯s flames had done to me.

    ¡°I like a stubborn warrior.¡± I looked over to the door seeing Master Lance.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Ibiki stood up.

    ¡°Master Lance.¡± Instructor Willis stood at attention. It made me pleased to actually see him turn into a blunder in the presence of someone of a higher rank than him.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I think I will take this one under my wing,¡± smiled Master Lance.

    ¡°But sir, I¡¯ve already told you before, he is a low ranking cadet and couldn¡¯t even pull off the obstacle course,¡± argued Instructor Willis.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t fail,¡± I protested. ¡°It was rigged, like every year.¡±

    ¡°How can that be, Ibiki passed with flying colours.¡± Instructor Willis wasn¡¯t going to let me have this, he continued to fight against my progress, just like he and the other masters did before. I feared I¡¯d be stuck at the academy forever.

    ¡°Ibiki.¡± Master Lance looked at his nephew.

    ¡°The course was influenced by some sort of demon ranked talisman.¡± Ibiki answered straight away. ¡°I saw everything that happened.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Master Lance looked Instructor Willis in the eyes, he seemed to back down a little. ¡°You fail to see this young Feles potential, he has been stuck in your care for far too long now.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already training someone?¡± questioned Instructor Willis.

    ¡°I am, and I can handle another,¡± responded Master Lance.

    ¡°Really, two rejects,¡± sighed Instructor Willis.

    Tigra hissed. ¡°How dare you talk ill about my brother in my presence.¡±

    ¡°My apologise your highness.¡± Instructor Willis bowed, going completely quiet as he quickly realised he had stepped out of line.

    ¡°Neither Loki nor Fang are rejects, next time you say so your job is over.¡± Tigra crossed her arms. Instructor Willis said no more, insulting royalty was never a good idea.

    ¡°Wait brother? Loki?¡± I looked at Tigra, really thinking about it. Had I seen another Album Tigris.

    ¡°I have two,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°Loki is the youngest and Hunter is my twin, who I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen following dad; unlike me he hasn¡¯t really taken much interest in training.¡±

    ¡°Two.¡± I remembered seeing the king holding a baby Album Tigris when I first started my training with dad.

    ¡°I must remind you Master Lance you were already out voted to take him on as a student by the other masters last year and the years before that,¡± mentioned Instructor Willis.

    I looked at Master Lance surprised to hear he had been trying to recruit me on as his student, all these years and I could have been training with a real master. I felt a mixture of emotion, anger, frustration and hope, something I hadn¡¯t felt in a while. Would things change for me?

    ¡°That may be the case, but this time is different.¡± Master Lance was grinning, almost like he knew something Instructor Willis didn¡¯t.

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Instructor Willis was not going to give me up without one of his usual fights.

    ¡°A few hours ago, I had a private meeting with King Alton and Yamato.¡± His eyes gleamed with a sense of pride. ¡°They both agreed young Fang would make much more progress under my tutelage.¡±

    ¡°What about the other masters¡­ Uh and Dumah.¡± He stumbled over his words, perhaps he knew he was beaten.

    ¡°Dumah has no say in such matters, he is not a part of the masters, the royal courts or had any say in royal degree.¡±

    Instructor Willis was speechless, the first time I¡¯d seen this. ¡°Fine.¡± He seemed to give up at the mention of the king and dad.

    I was filled with an uncontrollable excitement; I wouldn¡¯t be stuck in the basic class anymore. I hugged the closest Animalia to me, Tigra.

    Tigra patted me on the back, just as excited as I was. ¡°Well done Fang.¡± She hugged me back. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you now; Loki can be a little¡­¡± She pulled away smirking, not even finishing. ¡°Have fun.¡± She stood up. ¡°I have class now; I¡¯ll see you later Fang.¡±

    ¡°Later Tigra.¡± I waved as she quickly left.

    ¡°Come with me Fang.¡± Master Lance wasn¡¯t giving me much of a choice, but anything was better than spending another six years with Instructor Willis.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± encouraged Ibiki. ¡°My uncle is pretty tough with his training, nothing like Instructor Willis¡¯s you¡¯re doing it wrong.¡± He laughed a little.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of what he just said. ¡°Nothing like dad I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Master Lance headed off. I followed after him glancing back at Instructor Willis, I was finally rid of him, but I was sad I wouldn¡¯t be in the same class as Ibiki, but I knew I would see him around, after all the academy wasn¡¯t that big of a place.

    I walked beside Master Lance, feeling relaxed as I didn¡¯t see the same dark misty stuff around him as I had seen with Instructor Willis. What made him different? I had noticed only a handful of Animalia I met were not consumed by it. My parents, Tigra, Queen Daz, Gual and Ibiki. If I could somehow figure out what made them different perhaps, I could stop it from consuming the king.

    I had more than one goal and now I was out of the basics class I would finally be able to accomplish it. I looked up at Master Lance, grateful to the one who had pulled me out of that pointless struggle.

 Chapter 25

    I walked beside my new master, feeling a huge sense of pride, today was finally the day everything changed for me, saved by him I would do anything for him, after all he was my master.

    As we walked I saw the mist spreading around the grounds, to be honest I wish I couldn¡¯t see the stuff, it gave me the creeps, circling around like a vulture waiting for it¡¯s pray to die.

    ¡°You can sense it, can¡¯t you?¡± Master Lance spoke casually. I looked up at him, not sure what he meant. ¡°The darkness.¡±

    ¡°Not just sense it, I can see it,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Same as your father then,¡± pondered Master Lance.

    ¡°My dad can see this stuff too?¡± He nodded in response. ¡°Then do you know why we are not inflicted by it?¡± Did he know?

    ¡°That I do not know,¡± replied Master Lance. ¡°But I am sure the answers will reveal themselves in time.¡±

    ¡°Master Lance.¡± An Album Tigris just like Tigra came running over, but tripped on a rock, face planting in the mud, he looked up at us and smiled. I stared at him, was this really Tigra¡¯s brother, he seemed a bit clumsy for royalty.

    ¡°To your feet Prince Loki,¡± ordered Master Lance. Loki jumped to his feet and stood at attention. ¡°I would like to introduce you to Fang.¡± I lifted my hand in a nervous wave. ¡°He will be joining us during training.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is friends with my big sis.¡± His face lit up at the sight of me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, she¡¯s always talking about you.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I strangely found myself blushing at his words.

    ¡°Um¡­ Master Lance is he like me?¡± asked Loki, glancing up at his master.

    I glanced at Master Lance too as he responded. ¡°Yes.¡± He looked down at me. ¡°He too has limitless potential that no one else can see.¡±

    Loki walked over to me. ¡°Nice to meet you Fang. I am Prince Loki, third in line to the throne.¡± He introduced himself, holding his hand out with a smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I smiled back, like Master Lance the dark mist did not touch him, seeing this I knew I could trust him. I took hold of his hand, immediately when my hand touched his, I got the shock of my life. A pulse went through my entire body and sent me flying a few feet away.

    I coughed, slowly sitting up wondering what the heck had just happened. Loki had a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°Got you.¡± He laughed. I just stared at him, feeling both surprised and confused about what had just happened, then I remembered Tigra¡¯s words. ¡®I¡¯ll warn you now; Loki can be a little...¡¯ Had she meant trickster?

    ¡°Please behave Prince Loki.¡± Master Lance was shaking his head.

    ¡°I was breaking him in,¡± shrugged Loki. He seemed much more childish than Tigra. I had to wonder, were they really siblings? I looked around as I got up, he must be he was the only other Album Tigris I had seen.

    Master Lance led us to an open area away from everyone else. He then looked at us both. ¡°I want you two to spar together, show me what you can do Fang.¡± Just hearing Master Lance, Loki was fired up. ¡°Stand at opposite sides and only begin when I say.¡± We both did as we were instructed without question.

    Looking at Loki, he was hard to read. I thought about how Tigra fought, she could use lightning attributes, perhaps he was the same.

    Loki was smiling at me, was he already thinking of a plan. I would have to remember my training with dad and brace for whatever was about to come my way. I would have to wait until he struck first so I could get a read on him, then act.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Loki was the first to move, he made his movements obvious, drawing a dagger from his belt. I had dad¡¯s practice sword, but refused to draw it just yet, and of course Larana, I would not use her unless he was a real threat.

    Loki came at me, I dodged to the left, he quickly followed me. I kept my distance, avoiding every attempt he made.

    ¡°Use my power master,¡± requested Larana. I could feel her excitement as I had not used her power in a while.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, ducking low, below chest level, I head butted him in the stomach.

    Loki stumbled back surprised. I got my claws out and swiped at him. He jumped back and raised his dagger. I saw a small spark of electric energy around his body, he was smiling as if he were about to do something amazing.

    I watched him carefully as tiny plants rose from the earth, each one charged with electricity, but that was about it, they stayed tiny, reaching just above the ankle.

    ¡°I think that is enough.¡± Master Lance had spoken up, he had his hand to his face.

    ¡°I can make it bigger!¡± cried Loki, trying even harder, but nothing else happened.

    ¡°Loki enough,¡± ordered Master Lance. Loki sighed, stopping his power, and slumped forward. ¡°You¡¯ll get there.¡± He then looked at me. ¡°And you¡­¡± His eyes gleamed as he suddenly rushed at me. I stumbled back as he swiped at me with his claws but was stopped inches away by Larana as I summoned a small portion of her power for protection without even thinking about it. ¡°I thought so.¡± He backed away. ¡°Good to see you back in action Larana.¡±

    ¡°Master Lance.¡± Larana appeared in front of me.

    ¡°You know each other?¡± I questioned.

    Larana glanced back at me as Master Lance replied. ¡°I once fought beside your father on the royal knights.¡± I was reminded he once fought alongside my dad. ¡°I thought I recognised Larana¡¯s bracelet when I first saw you,¡± he smiled. ¡°I had hoped you would have been put in a higher class but seeing as Dumah put a stop to that I had to be patient.¡± He continued after he helped me to my feet. ¡°I saw an opportunity to claim you as my student after Dumah¡¯s fire attacked you, no one would want a mangey Feles in their class.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I looked at myself, I had multiple spots with no fur, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Why did you not use Larana¡¯s power?¡± questioned Master Lance.

    ¡°I have yet to master her power,¡± I answered. ¡°If I had used it while those fires burned I would only have enhanced the flames.¡± I thought back on it. ¡°Even Larana knows that.¡±

    ¡°You are with me now; I expect you to train harder.¡± Master Lance seemed disappointed by my answer. ¡°No one is here apart from us, show me what you can do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really that good at using her power.¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve had no need to use it.¡±

    ¡°Well now is your chance,¡± said Master Lance. ¡°But start slow, she is the most powerful wind spirit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone keeps telling me,¡± I sighed. ¡°Okay Larana.¡±

    ¡°Finally,¡± she cheered, the wind around us blowing wildly.

    ¡°Your father often used Larana to fly, but that is an advance skill,¡± informed Master Lance. ¡°You can use a talisman¡¯s power to do anything you command, lift objects, cut things to pieces, restrain someone.¡± He said a few examples, things I already knew. ¡°Her power is as limitless as the air around you, as long as you can withstand the strain her power will have on your body and the stamina and strength to wield it.¡±

    Larana was so excited that I didn¡¯t know what to do with the power she had summoned around us. It was raw and untamed, I wondered how dad had mastered such wild power.

    ¡°What did you want me to try?¡± I asked.

    ¡°How about something basic.¡± Master Lance thought for a second. ¡°Craft a sword from wind.¡±

    ¡°A sword from wind?¡± I repeated. I¡¯d never done anything like that before, all I managed to do in training was use Larana¡¯s power to push things about, I¡¯d even almost flew for a few seconds, but to be honest the last few years I hadn¡¯t trained as hard as I should have.

    ¡°Is that what master wants?¡± asked Larana.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I held my hand out, the wind circled around me, forming tighter in my hand. I could see it forming into a sword but broke apart before it could become complete. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Lack of training,¡± answered Master Lance. ¡°It takes a long time and practice to control a talisman as strong as Larana and I suspect you have neglected that training, even with your dad.¡±

    I looked away I had started to ignore him a bit, avoiding the training because I had begun to think it was completely pointless, why did I need power stuck in the basics class, but today that all changed.

    ¡°Then train me.¡± I bowed. ¡°I am at your disposal master.¡±

    ¡°Very well Fang, but know, this will not be easy.¡± I glanced up at him smiling.

    ¡°I will keep my promise.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Mum and dad had been shocked to learn I had been injured during the obstacle course, after the first time, they had hoped some effort would have been put in place to prevent it from happening again.

    I had explained to them what had happened after that event and to be honest it was the best thing that could have happened to me. A part of me kind of wished it had happened during the first progressive test, if it had I would have skipped out on those pointless years spent with Instructor Willis.

    Dad was pleased I had accepted Master Lance as my master, but why wouldn¡¯t I when it was either him or Instructor Willis. I had basically jumped up to even higher heights than Tigra; hearing that certainly put a smile on my face.

    ¡°Lance has more experience teaching others than I have, so for combat he will be the best choice of masters, but he only has a basic understanding for talismans as he is one born with a natural ability over ice,¡± informed dad at breakfast the next day. ¡°He will be far stricter than I have been on you.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I didn¡¯t quite believe him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take him lightly he is a fierce warrior,¡± warned dad.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Mum came over to me. ¡°Please take your training more seriously, when the time comes you must be strong enough to deal with the challenges you will have to face.¡±

    ¡°What challenges?¡± I questioned, what could be so challenging in a time of peace.

    ¡°I do not know, but you are the only one who can face them,¡± answered mum, but even she did not understand her own words.

    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll try, but don¡¯t blame me if he¡¯s just as boring as Instructor Willis.¡±

    Dad smirked. ¡°I expect you¡¯ll be too tired most days to come train with me so early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yeah right.¡± I did not know how right he was.

    Master Lance¡¯s training was tougher than I thought. Dad had been right his training plan was far harder than I thought. He was even stricter than dad, I put that down to me being his son.

    Master Lance¡¯s training started out pretty slow, but I remembered how dad did things, working me up to the much harder stuff, so I kept my patience, at least I was now doing far more than I had been doing in the last six years.

    I had already been doing laps around the castle with dad in the mornings, but Master Lance added to that, having me do even more.

    ¡°To begin your training with me, you must run one hundred laps around the castle,¡± informed Master Lance, looking at me.

    ¡°Sucker,¡± laughed Loki.

    ¡°Who said he was doing them alone.¡± He looked at Loki.

    ¡°What?¡± Loki was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯ve never had to do laps before.¡±

    ¡°With a new student, I need to get you both up to the same skill level and that begins with laps, Prince Loki.¡± Master Lance kept a relaxed tone as he responded to Loki.

    ¡°No problem,¡± I nodded. ¡°I do laps with dad all the time.¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t done one hundred yet, have you,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Watch me.¡± I broke into a run.

    ¡°Go on Loki.¡±

    ¡°Augh,¡± he responded, but I heard him quickly follow.

    I quickly realised one hundred laps was far more difficult than I thought. I had been slacking with my training with dad, just casually hanging around doing about thirty every time I trained with him, but a hundred.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I struggled with it, getting at least a few extra laps in each day. Loki on the other hand could barely keep up, tripping up before he¡¯d even gotten started, compared to Tigra he was absolutely useless.

    I saw how other Animalia treated Loki even though he was royalty, but if Master Lance saw the same potential I had within him, perhaps he would one day be an unrivalled warrior of Cathopia in the future.

    Master Lance was strict but also encouraged us when we did fail, sometimes he even taunted us, trying to get us to go further than we had before, most of the time it worked.

    ¡°Your father and I could do one hundred laps blind folded and going backwards.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that!¡± I shouted back but found out from dad he wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°It was actually a joke Alton came up with, a bet to see who could do a hundred laps blind folded and backwards, can¡¯t say Alton ever finished, but Lance and I were always neck and neck.¡± Dad laughed as he told me the story. ¡°Have to admit I tripped so many times the first time we did it.¡±

    ¡°You came home covered in cuts and bruises,¡± added mum, shaking her head. ¡°So, rash.¡± Dad continued to laugh, perhaps more out of embarrassment.

    Everyday Master Lance would come out with some speech about training, todays was about being sibling students, it stuck with me as we ran together.

    ¡°While you train under me you are brothers, you run together, train together, fail together. This is the same with an ally, you cannot succeed without each other.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± cried Loki as he¡¯d fallen over again, he was just so clumsy.

    I would stop just to help him get back to his feet. ¡°Come on Loki, we need to prove everyone wrong, that we¡¯re not useless.¡± I tried every day to encourage him, he needed to work much harder than me to reach our goals.

    ¡°I want too but I am no good at any of this!¡± moaned Loki.

    I kneeled down beside him. ¡°Loki, sometimes it takes time before someone sees results, but I know with hard work, just like me you could become unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± He gazed up at me.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I touched his shoulder. ¡°Now finish todays laps with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± And Loki would get up and we¡¯d continue on. I have to admit we did reach a hundred laps, eventually.

    I thought doing one hundred laps was bad enough, but as we began to reach a hundred laps, Master Lance began increasing the amount of stuff we were doing, focusing on other things to build our bodies up, from sit up to push ups, basic sword techniques and strategy planning. He never gave us a break for the entire six hours we trained with him.

    I took really quick to strategy planning, seeing everything around me as something that could be used, or a clue to something that may have happened, a fight or even evidence left behind from a break in.

    He would get us to search for such clues in events he set up, even dad had helped out. ¡°Now tell me what happened here?¡±

    ¡°Well from what I can see, a thief stole the bread from dad¡¯s stall, from their dad chased him down, then pinned him to that wall using Zekon¡¯s bow form,¡± I answered as Loki looked about confused.

    ¡°Well done, your good at this,¡± commented dad, who was present for this one.

    ¡°Your son has so much skill at everything he is tasked to do, I fear I¡¯ll run out of stuff to teach him,¡± admitted Master Lance.

    ¡°I doubt that, he is still young,¡± smirked dad. ¡°Battle stance!¡± He suddenly raised his voice. I drew my sword and posed myself for battle. ¡°Quick, not bad.¡±

    As the weeks passed, even Loki was improving a little, Master Lance claimed it was my influence, he finally had someone to push himself further than he had gone before, hearing his words made me think about dad telling me how he influenced a young King Alton in the basic¡¯s class.

    After a couple of weeks, I managed to complete one hundred laps, absolutely exhausted by the end of it, but I had done it. Unfortunately, Master Lance still wouldn¡¯t continue my main training until Loki had also done one hundred laps and well I had to do them to until he did.

    During our runs when passing other Feles they would always laugh at us, they really did think nothing of us, even Loki who was royalty.

    On numerous occasions I noticed a young Jubatus, a yellow Feles with black spots, tear like markings down his face and unlike my claws his always seemed to be out. He was always being picked on, most probably because his spots were glowing for some reason.

    ¡°Hey Loki,¡± I called as we ran. ¡°Why does that Jubatus¡¯s spots glow?¡±

    ¡°Heck if I know,¡± shrugged Loki.

    ¡°It is because he is naturally gifted with lightning energy,¡± informed Larana. ¡°Uncontrolled power can often leak out like that, mostly when one is portraying certain emotions such as fear or nervousness.¡±

    ¡°That would be pretty useful instead of taking crystals with you,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I suppose,¡± responded Larana.

    I kept my eyes on him for a moment, before returning my focus to my running, I needed to finish todays run, if I were too slow Master Lance would not be happy, he had a strict time frame for when we did what, increasing the time for running the closer we had got to one hundred laps.

    I felt sad for the Jubatus, but I didn¡¯t think there was anything I could do for him, causing trouble was something Master Lance said not to do, with so many being affected by the darkness I didn¡¯t know who I could really trust.

 Chapter 27

    During morning training with Master Lance, I noticed the bullies getting particularly aggressive with the Jubatus. I could picture Instructor Willis having a go at me for no reason. I heard little snippets of the conversation as I ran past more than ones, carried on the wind. It sounded so clear from a group a good distance away.

    ¡°Aw look at the poor little Jubatus so far from home, where¡¯s your parents, light crystal.¡± I was sure the one talking was the leader. The Jubatus didn¡¯t reply, just stood there quivering.

    ¡°Light crystal, light crystal.¡± The rest chanted.

    ¡°Best go light up a dark cave where you belong.¡± He mocked him. The second time I came round the leader of the group was pushing the Jubatus around. ¡°You¡¯re only here because of special treatment from the queen, you don¡¯t belong here.¡±

    ¡°They are really starting to annoying me,¡± I growled.

    ¡°Just leave it Fang, we¡¯re no match for them,¡± commented Loki.

    ¡°You might not be,¡± I said continuing to run.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave, no one likes you or wants you here.¡± He was pushing even more, trying to get a response from the Jubatus, but got nothing.

    ¡°That does it.¡±  I decided I¡¯d had enough of them picking on him, he was younger than them too, I stopped looking over at them.

    ¡°Come on Fang.¡± Loki called as he kept running. ¡°We don¡¯t want to keep Master Lance waiting.¡±

    ¡°Not today.¡± I walked closer. I¡¯d ran past this little scene too much to let it slide any more.

    ¡°What are you looking at scruffy?¡± Snarled the biggest Feles, getting closer I realised he was a Leo like Dumah, leader of this group of bullies. I took no notice in his words, commenting on my messy and blotchy fur, I¡¯d gotten used to it, so I didn¡¯t really care about what other Animalia thought.

    ¡°I suggest you leave him alone,¡± I demanded.

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡± he asked snarling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll force you to,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Yeah right.¡± They all laughed.

    I smirked. ¡°You have no idea who you are dealing with.¡±

    ¡°Really, you¡¯re that one not even in a class, some master¡¯s little pet,¡± mocked the leader. ¡°Now leave before things get ugly.¡±

    I glanced at the Jubatus. ¡°No.¡± The wind blew strongly around us, Larana was responding to my will.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± cried one of them. I pushed my hand forward, sending out a harmless gust of wind pushing them back a bit.

    ¡°Now.¡± I grinned; this was fun. ¡°Back away from the Jubatus and leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°What are you some kind of freak?¡± questioned the leader.

    ¡°My name is Fang,¡± I responded, rising both my arms into the air, summoning gusts of wind all around them. ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it.¡± I put my arms back down again and the wind subsided. Without another word, they all made a run for it.

    ¡°Freak!¡± They shouted back at me.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The Jubatus said quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I said. ¡°If they give you any more problems, just send them my way.¡± I was about to break off into a run to catch back up with Loki.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he quickly reached out his hand. ¡°Fang, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Dash.¡± He introduced himself.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get going, otherwise my master will be ticked off.¡± He nodded as I ran off.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Why did you help him master?¡± asked Larana. ¡°He is a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Larana, you don¡¯t need a reason to help someone,¡± I replied happy with the choice I made to help him.

    ¡°Should have helped him sooner then,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that for the next Animalia I help,¡± I acknowledged her words, perhaps she had been right, I should have helped him the first time I saw him in trouble.

    When I reached Master Lance, Loki was on the ground completely wiped out, gasping for breath. I wondered if Master Lance had done something to him.

    ¡°And what took you so long?¡± asked Master Lance.

    ¡°I was helping someone,¡± I answered.

    ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t showing off,¡± said Master Lance. I shook my head. ¡°Alright then.¡± He grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s begin today¡¯s session with more talisman training.¡± I nodded, ready to face anything he threw at me. ¡°All you have to do is show me what you can now do with Larana¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡± I sighed thinking it might have been something more exciting. ¡°No problem.¡± I acted like I knew what I was doing. I gulped, I had been practising more recently, but because of my lack of training I didn¡¯t have much control over it.

    ¡°Come on, you have been practising.¡± Master Lance was taunting me. ¡°Fang.¡±

    I turned away from him, lifting my arms up expecting the wind to do what it had done before, but nothing.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± I was confused. I had used it multiple times in training and even helped Dash against those bullies, so why could I not use it now.

    ¡°You were awesome a second ago,¡± blurted out Loki.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I even said her name, but still nothing. ¡°Did I use up all my energy already from before.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve fallen out of sync again.¡± Master Lance shook his head. ¡°You need to make much more improvement before you¡¯ll be able to use her power whenever you like.¡±

    ¡°Out of sync, why does this keep happening?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°I suspect it was caused by you not practising with her power for the past few years,¡± informed Master Lance.

    ¡°How do I re-sync again?¡± I asked determined to do something with her power.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your dad already told you how, it is how you normally connect.¡± Master Lance looked at me.

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± I had learnt so much from him, that much of it was a blur.

    Master Lance sighed. ¡°You and the wind must be one, don¡¯t just use her power, listen to it, listen to the wind.¡±

    ¡°Listen to the wind?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°My power is all around you master.¡± Larana came to sit on my shoulder. ¡°You need to learn to see it. Your dad told you how we connect, you can do it and this time hold on to it.¡±

    I closed my eyes, taking in a breath, trying to listen to the wind I could feel it gently blowing passed me. I could hear the tree leaves rustling, flags blowing and my own breath. Was this what they meant by listening to the wind? It was calm but could be wild and strong.

    I pictured the connection between Larana¡¯s power and mine, like I had when we first connected during my training with dad, but during that moment I felt something else, almost like I was connected to a second power, one that was different from Larana and I.

    I wondered about this new feeling but had to shake off those thoughts and focus on the connection that mattered at this very moment. I lifted my hands, willing it to manifest into a sphere between my hands. I imagined all the wind coming together to form the sphere I wanted it too. Feeling the pressure growing between my hands I opened my eyes to see a compressed ball of air between them.

    ¡°Wow.¡± I was surprised.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Master Lance clapped his hands. ¡°Just don¡¯t lose sync again, it uses a lot of energy just to make that first connect.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I grinned raising my arm into the air, then quickly down, dispersing the wind into an attack. It thinned out cutting a bush in half.

    ¡°Impressive young Fang,¡± commented Master Lance.

    Just from using that single attack I could feel Larana¡¯s power, it was so strong, fierce, and wild but contained and ancient; I had almost forgotten.

    I raised my other arm, then swiped down, the wind came to my call, condensing and sending out another blade.

    ¡°You got it this time master,¡± cheered Larana. Before I could just push things about and do warning shots of wind, but this was different. I did two more, then stopped panting out of breath. I could feel the strain on my body, a side effect of using her power without mastering it.

    ¡°Using a talisman¡¯s power can take a toll on your body, when not properly trained to use it,¡± informed Master Lance. ¡°But to get four shots and to continue¡­¡± He stopped.

    ¡°Continue what?¡± Why did he not finish?

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be nothing,¡± I protested, kind of getting sick of others not telling me stuff.

    Master Lance ignored my outburst. ¡°Seeing as you have used up most of your strength, let us call it a day.¡±

    ¡°I can keep going!¡± I shouted, somewhat annoyed with him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your students quiet?¡± moaned another teacher, one from the higher classes.

    Another master had passed with her students. I glanced over to see Tigra was among them, she smiled almost as surprised to see me as I was too her.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± Master Lance bowed, almost like my shouting was a bad thing.

    I could feel an instant tension between Tigra¡¯s master and mine, perhaps they had some history together and wondered if something would happen, some sort of conflict between them perhaps.

 Chapter 28

    I looked over to see Tigra jogging with them, there was no mistaking it was her as she was the only Album Tigris. She glanced in my direction and smiled. I felt so happy to see her, almost like her presence was something I had needed at that moment.

    I had not seen Tigra in weeks, we had been both so busy with training, that our times of playing hide and seek had almost been forgotten. I¡¯d heard not only did she have a master here at the academy now but also a private tutor, they wanted the crowned princess to be strong.

    ¡°Sis.¡± Loki waved excitedly, she remained quiet but waved back.

    ¡°Training nobodies, what have you come to Master Lance,¡± she snorted as they came to a stop at her signal. I caught a glimpse of Tigra¡¯s anger, she hated it when others said that about Loki and I.

    ¡°They have much potential,¡± responded Master Lance calmly.

    ¡°The prince who never learnt to control his power and a patched up baker¡¯s boy.¡± She looked down at us with a strange malice I suspected came from the darkness swimming around her.

    ¡°They will be powerful warriors for Cathopia one day, no student is useless, with the right training anyone can be great,¡± said Master Lance glancing at me.

    ¡°I bet they can¡¯t even outrun my class.¡± She was trying to annoy us.

    ¡°Wanna bet.¡± I spoke up.

    ¡°Fang.¡± hissed Master Lance, not wanting me to put up a fuss.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the confident one,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take on a challenge after you¡¯ve just used up a high percentage of your power,¡± warned Master Lance.

    ¡°So.¡± I didn¡¯t care I¡¯d take on any challenge.

    ¡°You sure master,¡± whispered Larana. I nodded, ready.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have much confidence in your own student,¡± she smirked. ¡°Can your best take on mine.¡± Tigra stepped forward, signalling she was the best within her group of sibling students.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Master Lance glanced at me then Tigra. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± She didn¡¯t like that. ¡°Let¡¯s have them race around the grounds.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± nodded Master Lance. ¡°It¡¯s all he does anyway.¡± He shrugged, accepting he would not be able to talk me out of this.

    Tigra and I stood side by side, we didn¡¯t say a word to one another, just focused on the challenge ahead set by our masters. I glanced at her, wondering how her training was coming, she¡¯d worked harder than me, so I knew this would be difficult.

    ¡°Get ready, set,¡± began Tigra¡¯s master.

    ¡°Go!¡± shouted Master Lance.

    Tigra got the lead, using her lightning abilities to give herself a head start, she¡¯d seemed to have even more control over it. The sparks flowing all over her body, almost showing off every inch of her body in a different light.

    I shook my head, smirking as I ran after her. This was just like the cat and mouse games we loved to play. Tigra glanced back with a smile on her face, she was enjoying this too.

    It didn¡¯t take me long to catch up, running next to her I felt my heart racing with excitement, an overwhelming feeling of happiness to be running with Tigra again. I knew it was a competition, who was the best trained student but that didn¡¯t matter I was with my best friend having a race.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Oh, you can keep up,¡± she taunted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been training hard since that flame attack,¡± I answered. ¡°Plus, how else am I going to become your Guardian.¡±

    Tigra¡¯s beautiful smile grew, slowing down at the thought. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, am no Guardian,¡± I spoke.

    ¡°I have faith in you.¡± She said as I ran in front of her. ¡°Wait¡­¡± She¡¯d noticed her own hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you win.¡± She speeded up again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you too,¡± I grinned, easily keeping in front. She tried running around me, but I moved and blocked. ¡°This race is mine.¡± I cheered becoming overconfident.

    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t.¡± Tigra pounced. I felt her claws on my back, forcing me over.

    As I fell forward, I twisted around grabbing hold of her arm, pulling her down with me; I wasn¡¯t going to let her just win like that. We both struggled to pin down the other, rolling along the ground trying to overpower each other until it ended with me on top of her.

    Panting out of breath, my heart racing wildly. I looked down at her pinned under my weight, so close our faces were almost touching, I felt this strange tightness in my chest. I had never noticed before but Tigra was so beautiful, her fur so silky, her deep blue eyes shimmering in the sunlight, her beauty took my breath away.

    Tigra puffed out her cheeks, most probably annoyed I had pinned her and not the other way around. I noticed her cheeks go red, was she embarrassed?

    ¡°You can get off me now,¡± gulped Tigra.

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± I moved off her, sitting beside her I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± She snapped. I quickly looked away getting another glance at the shape of her body, why did I keep looking at her like this?

    ¡°Your highness.¡± Tigra¡¯s master came running over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She glanced at me as Tigra sat up. ¡°Master Lance, you should teach your students not to touch royalty.¡±

    ¡°It was an accident.¡± Master Lance shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, mangy thing.¡± She spat helping Tigra up and pulling her away.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Tigra looked back at me, reaching her hand out.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I called after her, confused at the way her master was acting, the way she dragged Tigra away.

    ¡°Fang are you alright?¡± questioned Master Lance.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I got to my feet, confused at how I was suddenly seeing Tigra, had she always been that beautiful? ¡°I think I¡¯ll go home.¡± I just walked off without another word.

    ¡°Fang?¡± Master Lance called after me, but I just kept going.

    I headed straight home to the bakery, where mum was both surprised and glad to see me. She was just closing the bakery for the day, a bit earlier than usual but it sometimes happened when mum sold out of everything, it just showed how popular the bakery was nestled in the heart of the castle.

    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re home early,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Done with training that¡¯s all.¡± I shrugged as if it was no big deal. ¡°Dad home?¡± I wanted to talk to him about what had happened today.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s talking with King Alton,¡± answered mum.

    ¡°Another meeting,¡± I sighed. ¡°He¡¯s been going to those a lot lately.¡±

    ¡°Things are close to either staying peaceful or bringing about the destruction of that peace.¡± Mum responded almost absentminded.

    ¡°Mum?¡± I looked at her concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she smiled.

    I was about to head to my room, when I noticed an Avis sitting in the living room, her eyes full of tears. I stared at her for a moment, she was different from any Avis I had seen before, she had white feathers covering her body and bright blue wings; her face was different she didn¡¯t have a beak, she looked more like Larana.

    ¡°What¡¯s an Avis doing here?¡± I questioned; she had the wings so she must be an Avis. If not, then what was she?

    ¡°Her name is Athena; her home was attacked. As far as we know she is the only survivor,¡± informed mum. ¡°Queen Daz decided she would be best here, where the almighty Fang could watch out for her.¡±

    I snorted at her comment. ¡°But this is a city mainly of Feles.¡±

    ¡°I know but she is a very special Avis,¡± as she said those words, I moved a little closer, she was like no Avis I had seen before.

    ¡°So, she¡¯ll be staying with us.¡± I verified.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded mum. ¡°Be a good boy and take care of her.¡±

    I stared at Athena for a moment. I wasn¡¯t ready for something else to happen today when I was already processing the strange feelings I got when I was looking at Tigra. ¡°Not today.¡± I went in the direction of my room.

    ¡°Something happen today?¡± asked mum. I glanced at her but said nothing, heading into my room. I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer mum or even my own questions, maybe tomorrow I would gain the answers I wanted to know, what were these feelings the sight of Tigra would inflict upon me.

 Chapter 29

    I woke up still confused about what had happened yesterday. Tigra was the first thing I thought about when I opened my eyes. Staring up at the ceiling, trying to figure out why just thinking about her made my chest tighten.

    Mum was making breakfast, Athena had made herself at home, trying to help out but it was obvious she was still upset from her home being destroyed. Athena followed mum around, perhaps she was looking for someone to fill in the void.

    ¡°Hi.¡± Athena came up to me. She looked to be a few years older than me.

    ¡°Hi.¡± I responded.

    ¡°Alex, right.¡± I nodded. ¡°I hear your training to be a Guardian.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I responded.

    ¡°You must be really strong,¡± she smiled a little.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± I was wondering where this was all coming from, she¡¯d been silent when I arrived home yesterday.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra ran in, she paused as she saw Athena.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± My eyes widened at the sight of her, I hadn¡¯t expected to see her so soon after yesterday¡¯s race.

    ¡°Um¡­Sorry about yesterday,¡± she got her words out.

    ¡°Oh that, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I looked away from her, feeling flustered.

    ¡°I thought I would also apologise for my master; she was out of line.¡± Tigra held anger in her voice.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it, everyone treats me like some stray,¡± I shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡°But they shouldn¡¯t,¡± she put on a small smile. ¡°I mean your fur is slowly growing back.¡±

    ¡°It is?¡± I looked at my patched fur. ¡°It is.¡± I cheered.

    ¡°A smile, finally,¡± commented Tigra. ¡°You haven¡¯t smiled a whole lot lately.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I lowered my head a little. It was because I knew I had let everyone down when I was unable to escape the basic class, all because of that Dumah.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much.¡± Tigra came closer and patted me on the back. ¡°And don¡¯t forget to smile.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± I nodded feeling inspired by my best friend.

    Tigra looked over at Athena. ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    ¡°Athena,¡± she replied. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± She smiled, such a beautiful smile.

    ¡°Princess Tigra.¡± Athena lowered her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that here,¡± I said giving her a weird look. Tigra hated when others bowed to her. ¡°We are all equals here, right Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Tigra got pretty close to me all of sudden. I gulped. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have training today, how about we go steal some fruit from the royal orchards.¡±

    ¡°But you own them.¡± Athena was confused.

    Both Tigra and I looked at her, speaking at the same time. ¡°They taste better when you take them.¡± We looked at each other again and laughed.

    ¡°Can I come?¡± asked Athena.

    ¡°Sure,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°With your wings we can get to the best ones.¡±

    ¡°Wings.¡± I mumbled to myself, thinking it would be so cool to fly. Larana could grant her master flight, but it was an advance skill, and I had yet to even stay airborne.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± cheered Tigra.

    Together we left the bakery, all saying bye to mum. Heading through the castle and out the back, where the great lake was; over the bridge was the royal orchards. I looked down at the crystal clear waters, I felt almost drawn to it, like I had a connection to it.

    ¡°Come on Alex,¡± called Tigra. ¡°Before the afternoon patrols.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± I looked away from the waters as we all broke out in a run.

    The orchards were massive, always a sight to behold. Tigra told me once that apparently there were over two thousand trees here.

    ¡°What should we get first?¡± asked Tigra as we got lost in the sea of trees.

    ¡°Some bokens,¡± I said hungry for my favourite fruit.

    ¡°Should have guest,¡± laughed Tigra. ¡°Bokens are this way.¡±

    Boken trees were always distinguished by their twisted trunks, heart shaped leaves and pinkish fruit. The fruit you cut open and scooped out the inside, they were sweet and juicy.

    ¡°Just in time for the best ones,¡± I smiled.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Athena could you please get them?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Athena, she quickly flew up to the ripe fruit.

    ¡°Wings.¡± I mumbled to myself.

    Larana appeared sitting on my shoulder. ¡°Do you want some too master?¡± I just glanced at her as wind gently blew around me. ¡°You can fly too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I said surprised.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded. ¡°But it is an advance skill, you¡¯ll get there someday.¡± I sighed, how mean of her to get my hopes up like that.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra started with my name. ¡°Are you really trying your best with your training?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± I protested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are.¡± Tigra looked up at Athena gathering fruit. ¡°I know you can do better than this. I think you are afraid of what you can really do.¡± She looked me in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to protect me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± I said, more than she knew. ¡°It¡¯s just I don¡¯t have complete control of Larana¡¯s power yet.¡±

    ¡°If you practised from the start like you were supposed to you would have.¡± Tigra shook her head. ¡°You would most probably be flying up there with Athena collecting fruit.¡±

    ¡°What if I hurt someone,¡± I said. ¡°Her power is so strong.¡±

    ¡°A talismans power comes from the wielders heart.¡± Athena floated down with her arms filled with fruit. ¡°If you do not wish to harm someone, then the spirit will not harm them with their power, if protection is what you want, they will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Nicely said Athena,¡± nodded Tigra proud of herself. ¡°Tomorrow you should show everyone what you can really do, but first let¡¯s enjoy the boken fruit.¡±

    ¡°Freshly picked.¡± Athena handed them out.

    ¡°Hey you!¡± We heard voices shouting, it was the knights who guarded this area. I looked in their direction, staring I saw a scene of fire all around, I blinked, and it was gone.

    ¡°Run!¡± shouted Tigra as we ran in the opposite direction.

    The knights gave chase, they were fast on our trail being highly trained. I quickly turned around, swinging my arm, sending out a huge gust of wind, blinding and confusing them.

    It was the first time I didn¡¯t think about using Larana¡¯s power, I just did it. I felt completely in control, her power was my power.

    We went to our usual hiding place, in a pile of rocks there was a little entrance leading to a small cave, it was the secret hiding place mum had told me about, where her and dad used to hide. The knights had never caught us before, and they wouldn¡¯t today either. We settled in and ate the boken fruit.

    ¡°So, Athena, where is it you come from?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Not sure.¡± Athena stared at the fruit in her hand. ¡°I was found by a group of travelling Ursus when I was a baby. There I grew up with my best friend.¡± She paused. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if he is alive, all the Ursus caravans have been attacked lately. We split into smaller groups in the hopes of hiding better, unfortunately we lost contact with them all before mine was attacked.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to hear that,¡± I said.

    ¡°Perhaps, I could have the attacks investigated,¡± suggested Tigra. ¡°Maybe Master Lance could set it up as our first mission.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± I shook my head. ¡°We are hardly Cathopia¡¯s finest.¡±

    ¡°Oh Alex,¡± sighed Tigra. ¡°You are far more skilled than you give yourself credit for and you know it.¡± I looked away, no idea where she kept getting this image of me from. ¡°He can figure out where someone¡¯s been and will go, even see it.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Athena looked at me.

    ¡°We should head back before the fire starts.¡± I stood up.

    ¡°Fire?¡± They both looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°A fire is going to consume the entire orchard, and I suspect it will be intentional,¡± I responded.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tigra rushed to her feet. ¡°We should hurry and tell dad.¡±

    ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll do anything,¡± I commented.

    ¡°We have to try,¡± snapped Tigra.

    I looked at her, seeing the desperation in her eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    We quickly made our way back to the castle. Tigra led us straight through into the throne room, where King Alton had just finished a meeting with dad. Dad was coming out as we rushed in, he stopped to see what was happening.

    ¡°Dad.¡± She slightly raised her voice, then she froze as she saw Dumah talking to the king.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± Dumah casually walked over. ¡°My dear betrothal.¡± He smiled placing his arm around her.

    ¡°Betrothal?¡± The words shocked me and strangely hurt, but why?

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you know, as soon as Tigra becomes of age we are to be married.¡± Dumah spoke slyly as I sensed the room darken.

    ¡°Get off Dumah. ¡°Tigra pulled his arm off her, then she glanced at me before going closer to the king. ¡°Dad I think the orchards are in danger.¡±

    Dumah laughed. ¡°How can an orchard be in danger.¡±

    ¡°It is one of our food sources, destroying it would have an impact on trade and winter food stocks.¡± Tigra protested. She had a valid point with her argument, but who would destroy it, the only real access to them was from the castle, on the other side were tall mountains. I knew what I saw, and it was going to burn.

    ¡°I doubt anyone would burn down the orchard Tigra, they are just trees,¡± sighed King Alton. ¡°No one can access them except through the castle and they are regularly checked by the knights, there is nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tigra didn¡¯t get a chance to responded.

    ¡°Now, you must spend some time with your betrothal.¡± Dumah smiled as King Alton said those words. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how infected the king had become.

    ¡°Never!¡± shouted Tigra, then stormed off.

    ¡°Feisty,¡± snarled Dumah.

    ¡°Come on Athena.¡± We quickly followed after her. ¡°We won¡¯t be getting any help here.¡± I glared at Dumah. I was still shocked with Dumah calling Tigra his betrothal but at that moment my concern fell on how she was feeling.

    ¡°If looks could kill Fang,¡± he laughed.

    Athena and I wasted no time in catching up with Tigra, she was clearly upset by her father¡¯s words. I wondered why Tigra had not told me about Dumah, just thinking about it made me angry.

    ¡°Tigra!¡± I called after her. ¡°Wait.¡± She stopped on the spot. ¡°Tigra.¡± I said her name more gently.

    ¡°That is not my dad.¡± She turned around her eyes full of tears. It was the first time I saw Tigra cry. She moved towards me burrowing her face into my chest. ¡°He would never say they were just trees.¡± I softly put my hand on her back. ¡°That orchard has been special to our family. The first King of Cathopia planted them.¡± I felt a little awkward as others who lived in the castle passed, giving me the weirdest looks.

    I put my hands on Tigra¡¯s shoulders, gently pushing her away. ¡°I will protect the orchard for you.¡±

    ¡°Alex,¡± she said my name as I wiped away her tears.

    Without another word I turned away and took off. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the orchard would be attacked by Dumah. I knew no matter who I told, they would not believe me, especially with him being betrothed to Tigra, and allied with the king.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Dad called after me.

    I glanced back. ¡°Sorry dad, I¡¯ve got something to do.¡± I ran off at full speed, I needed to hurry before it was too late to save the orchard Tigra loved so much.

 Chapter 30

    I returned to the orchard just as night fell, it would not be long before the attack begun. I couldn¡¯t be sure how he would manage to set the orchard alight so quickly, but I would soon find out.

    I kept to the shadows, whenever knights passed, if they spotted me, they would have just escorted me off the premises and back to the castle, but since I was in the orchard earlier, they presumed my scent was from then, but just in case I used Larana to hide my scent, by circling a gentle breeze around me and sending it skyward.

    I looked around seeing the glimpse of flames burning and Dumah was at the heart of it all. I shook my head chasing off the vision.

    These visions of future events seemed to be becoming more frequent and clearer. It was surprising how much they made a difference when sparring or when something unexpecting happened, but the bigger once where I would see whole scenes playing out would often leave me feeling weak.

    Staying out of sight, the last of the knights left the area to check others. It wouldn¡¯t be long now, he would soon arrive and there was no way I was going to let him destroy this place, a place Tigra loved so much.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how the brat knew of our attack.¡± I heard a hissing voice.

    ¡°Who cares, he is nothing.¡± It was Dumah, his scent was unmistakable.

    ¡°You said he was a Fang right,¡± the voiced hissed again.

    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± I could hear his footsteps getting closer. ¡°All that matters right now, for it is time.¡± I heard him say.

    I poked my head around the tree, spotting Dumah not too far from where I was. I watched as his body glowed red and lit on fire; I found the sight quite alarming.

    I got the same feeling I had when the fire had attacked me during Instructor Willis¡¯s test. It was definitely the same. I felt an anger rise from within me, knowing he was the one stopping me, I just wanted to destroy him.

    ¡°Be careful master.¡± Larana¡¯s voice brought me back from my growing anger. I had to remember why I was here, to protect the orchard. ¡°That is a dangerous demon class talisman spirit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not let that fire beat me again.¡± I was ready for this.

    ¡°But master, he¡¯s fire,¡± argued Larana. I knew why she was concerned I had yet to put out flames with her power.

    ¡°Have faith in me Larana,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°I will burn this orchard to the ground at the order of my master!¡± He raised his voice as the fire circled up, lighting up all the trees around him.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted coming out of hiding.

    ¡°Fang,¡± he hissed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you burn down the royal orchard,¡± I snarled, surprised he had remembered my name.

    ¡°Looks like you found me out.¡± He laughed as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll expose you!¡± I shouted.

    ¡°Will you?¡± He snarled. ¡°I¡¯d keep quiet if I valued the lives of my mother, father, Athena, King Alton, Queen Daz and Tigra.¡± My eyes widened as he said those names. ¡°If a single word is said of my doing this. I will extinguish their lives and you¡¯ll be the one who did it,¡± he laughed.

    ¡°Not unless I defeat you.¡± I dashed forward. I would protect them all from him.

    ¡°What can you do, a simple Feles.¡± The spirit lunged forward, sending out more flames, spreading more destruction. ¡°You are no one special,¡± he spat.

    I raised my hand, using Larana to redirect the fire in a different direction, upwards attempting to disperse it and prevent any more trees from being set alight.

    ¡°Larana.¡± It hissed.

    ¡°Demori,¡± responded Larana. Was that the talismans name?

    ¡°Do all talismans know each other?¡± I asked, sending the wind in his direction to push the spirit away, then I manifested a sword made from Larana¡¯s wind; I felt proud of myself, it was the first time I had summoned it like this.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°In a way yes,¡± replied Larana. ¡°Please be careful master, we have never fought together for extended periods of time.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± I made it through the worst of the fire, slashing away the flames. I had yet to disperse any, just redirecting it in another direction.

    ¡°Wind cannot defeat my fire,¡± laughed Dumah, drawing his sword, its entire blade was on fire, strengthening the already blazing spirit. Its form taking on some winged demon, its whole body on fire, standing high above Dumah.

    I gulped as our blades met, his fire quickly engulfed my wind, becoming even more powerful and aggressive. I only just managed to disperse my sword before I was engulfed too.

    ¡°Master.¡± Larana used the wind to push me further away from Dumah. ¡°He will feed off our wind, please master.¡±

    ¡°I am not turning back, not now, not ever.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to back down. I hated seeing Tigra sad, if this place were burned to the ground, I would never see her smile again.

    I would have to be careful, Larana¡¯s wind enhanced his fire, but I couldn¡¯t get close enough to do any damage with my claws and I suspected he had more advance combat training than I had.

    I had to make a move now, the longer I stood there thinking, the more of the orchard caught on fire, but I didn¡¯t know what to do, how did I fight against something this powerful.

    ¡°Master, since your will wishes to defeat him, then use my power to do so.¡± Larana was suddenly all fired up.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The fire raging all around me, I ran forward towards the danger in front of me, if I could just land one hit, I could end this.

    ¡°I will burn you down along with this orchard!¡± laughed Dumah, he saw me as a joke, nothing worth his time.

    ¡°Dumah!¡± I shouted. I needed to somehow make it difficult for the fire to use Larana¡¯s wind to become stronger. I smirked coming up with something, a technique I¡¯d heard dad use numerous times, I¡¯d even pulled off a single one the other day, today I would do more.

    Dad¡¯s words rushed through my thoughts, remembering how my wind if used right could put out his fire, to master Larana I was a long way off, but I would win.

    ¡°Fang!¡± snarled Dumah.

    ¡°Air cutter!¡± I called out the name of the technique, concentrating on condensing the air around me into thin blades. Normally this would summon millions, but I could only summon a few hundred.

    ¡°Master.¡± The flaming spirit quickly circled around Dumah to protect him as the blades of wind shot in his direction faster than I could see.

    The blades went straight through the fire, opening holes in his wall of fire, others didn¡¯t make it fizzling out in the flames. I heard groaning from Dumah. I had to wait patiently to find out if I had succeeded.

    ¡°Well executed master,¡± commented Larana. I had surprised myself by how many I had managed to summon. To stop myself from panting I took a deep breath. The technique had used up eighty percent of my power, if this didn¡¯t work, I was done for.

    ¡°Dumb luck,¡± snarled Dumah, his talisman spirit dispersed, revealing he was covered in cuts, his fur slowly absorbing his blood from the wound I had inflicted. I did it. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this, your friends and family will never be safe, just watch as I snuff out their light.¡±

    ¡°You can try,¡± I hissed, knowing it really was dumb luck.

    Dumah looked around. ¡°I am done here anyway.¡± Half the orchard was a blaze, burning intensely. ¡°You can¡¯t save it now.¡± Holding the worst of his wounds he ran off. I wanted to chase after him, but if I made the fight go on for any longer, I doubt I would have survived.

    The fire was burning wildly all around me, the air becoming suffocating. I needed to hurry if I wanted to save the rest of Tigra¡¯s beloved orchard.

    ¡°Larana we need to suffocate the flames.¡± I said my vision becoming blurry from the heat and lack of oxygen.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough energy, and you have not yet mastered my power,¡± responded Larana.

    ¡°I am your master Larana!¡± I raised my voice. ¡°I can¡¯t do this without you.¡± I lifted my arms up and out. Larana had listened to my plead as she summoned gales of wind circling around the fire, redirecting all the air upwards, drawing away its main food source.

    A few seconds later I was panting. I had hardly any energy left, using this much of Larana¡¯s power was almost too much for me to handle.

    A handful of knights came running. I had sensed their presence during my fight with Dumah. They had been too afraid to do anything to help or were influenced by Dumah, but now they had come out of hiding.

    It was lucky that some of them were able to wield water talismans. Working together we started to fight back the fire, getting the blaze under control.

    ¡°Alex.¡± It was dad, he had come to help too. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Someone came to destroy the orchard.¡± I informed, keeping up my part in trying to disperse what was left of the fire. ¡°I saw it before it happened, the power from mum is getting so strong now I don¡¯t know if I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Keep pushing forward, do not waver in the decisions you make, not anymore.¡± Dad put his hand on my back. ¡°They have seen your power now; the path ahead will not be easy.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I nodded.

    Dad headed off into the crowd of growing knights, firing out orders, organising those who seemed confused; he was an amazing leader. I wanted nothing more than to be just like him, someone everyone could count on.

    ¡°Almost there.¡± I cheered feeling relieved, but I could not help them finish. My power was disrupted suddenly, I had only a tiny bit left and that was not enough to continue to us Larana¡¯s power. I collapsed to the ground, passing out.

 Chapter 31

    I woke in luxury surroundings, feeling weak, my head foggy. I tried to think about what had happened. I remembered the orchard being a blaze and defeating Dumah. I had won, but the orchard was still alight when I passed out, had I failed?

    I slowly looked around at the fine furnishings, there were paintings of beautiful scenery, golden plated wardrobes, tables made from the highest quality of wood, all carved with vines; the walls painted purple, Tigra¡¯s favourite colour.

    I saw Gual standing like a statue by the door and Tigra sat next to the bed reading. She looked up from her book and smiled. There was no signs of the tears I had seen before the attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± She put the book down, giving me her full attention. ¡°I heard from the knights what you did.¡± She paused looking away slightly. ¡°How you fought off a flaming beast and used Larana¡¯s power to suffocate the fire.¡± She looked back at me. ¡°You saved the orchard, some of the trees are burnt, but still alive, they¡¯ll recover in no time. Thank you.¡±

    I slowly sat up, only just realising I was actually laying on Tigra¡¯s bed, why the heck had she brought me here of all places? ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I wanted to act cool, not surprised I was in her room.

    ¡°But that was dangerous,¡± she wacked my arm, then gave me a hug. I gulped not the hugging, my heart pounded at a million beats per second, about to explode. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±

    ¡°Ow.¡± I rubbed my arm as she pulled away, realising she had been worried about me. ¡°Sorry,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Princess Tigra.¡± Gual stepped forward. Tigra glanced back at him. ¡°His majesty approaches.¡±

    There was a knock at the door and in walked King Alton with Dumah on his left and dad on his right. Tigra stood up nervous at Dumah¡¯s presence.

    ¡°The young hero is awake,¡± smiled King Alton.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I lowered my head.

    ¡°Your efforts saved the majority of the orchard,¡± he glanced at Tigra. ¡°I ignored my daughter¡¯s pleas, while you sprung to action. The knights reported to me of your fight against a vile creature and the power you portrayed, skill over a powerful wind talisman.¡±

    ¡°Now do you see Alton.¡± Dad spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t just put my son under the tutelage of Master Lance, instead of remaining in the basic class.¡±

    ¡°I am uncertain.¡± King Alton rubbed his head. ¡°I will have that matter investigated, to prevent future warriors of similar skills from getting the same treatment.¡±

    ¡°You should have words with your so called masters,¡± I said. ¡°There has been more than me kept behind, almost like you want us to fail.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Tigra was shocked.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± He shook his head in disbelief, did he really have no idea?

    ¡°We have simply raised the difficulty to reveal the best,¡± responded Dumah calmly. It was all his fault to begin with, him and the darkness.

    ¡°Yeah right!¡± I shouted. ¡°Even Ibiki was kept back, and he was more skilled than me.¡±

    ¡°Ibiki,¡± repeated dad. ¡°Seriously.¡± He looked at the king.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have this issue investigated at once.¡± King Alton gulped then moved the subject on. Somehow I didn¡¯t believe him, as long as he had Dumah standing next to him, nothing would be done about it. ¡°After a long discussion with your dad and Dumah I have decided you will be placed at the rank of knight-in-training.¡± I stared at him. ¡°You will be trained with the best of our knights.¡±

    ¡°No special training,¡± I spoke up. ¡°I¡¯d like to stay with Master Lance.¡±

    ¡°I understand, he was the first to see your potential,¡± nodded King Alton. I stood up as he continued. ¡°You will also receive jobs.¡±

    ¡°Jobs?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Yes, specific knights travel outside of Cathopia on errands or recon,¡± explained dad. ¡°You will be one of those knights.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡± I was getting excited. ¡°Can I take anyone with me, even those from the academy?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded King Alton.

    ¡°Shall we get down to business,¡± said Dumah. ¡°Your first job for us.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Tigra, if you wouldn¡¯t mind leaving,¡± said King Alton.

    She was about to stand up when I stopped her. ¡°Princess Tigra stays, she will be accompanying me.¡± Tigra glanced at me surprised.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Dumah snarled.

    ¡°You did say anyone, your majesty.¡± I looked at the king, seeing a smirk on dad¡¯s face.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he seemed to accepted faster than I thought he would.

    ¡°Right then, what is this job?¡± I encouraged.

    ¡°Many travelling caravans heading through our lands around Cathopia have been attacked recently,¡± informed King Alton. ¡°I want you to investigate them Fang.¡±

    I bowed before replying. ¡°As you wish your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Gual will sort your uniform and weapons. You will set out tomorrow morning.¡± He glanced at Dumah. ¡°Come we still have much to do.¡± He looked at Tigra. ¡°When you return, we shall discuss your betrothal to Dumah.¡± Tigra turned away, saying nothing. ¡°We cannot keep putting this off.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I felt a little distressed hearing about this betrothal stuff again. How could he want his daughter anywhere near that monster? I wanted to speak up, tell them all he was to blame, but the lives of my friends and family would be at risk if I did.

    ¡°Alton. Tigra is still young, I think it is way too early to be talking about who she will be betrothed to.¡± Dad looked at us. ¡°You weren¡¯t even thinking about anything like that when you were her age.¡±

    King Alton sighed. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°You know I am.¡± Dad patted his friend on the back.

    I looked at dad then Dumah, it almost looked like two personalities were trying to rule every decision the king made. I was hoping dad would win as he was the closest to what King Alton was really like. I didn¡¯t like what King Alton became when he listened to Dumah.

    ¡°You are,¡± smiled King Alton. ¡°I¡¯ll decide when she starts looking at boys,¡± then his face changed. ¡°No one will touch my little princess.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± cried Tigra embarrassed.

    ¡°I thought you wanted me dating Tigra.¡± I remembered the numerous times he seemed to joke about it to dad. I caught a glimpse of Tigra shocked expression, I hope she knew I was joking, but a part of me wanted it not to be.

    ¡°You!¡± Snarled Dumah, he seemed to take offence.

    King Alton laughed. ¡°Just like you Yamato.¡± He patted dad on the back. Calming himself down King Alton glanced at Dumah, then dad. ¡°Come, we have much to sort out.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± nodded Dad.

    ¡°Gual, sort young Fang out for me,¡± requested King Alton.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Gual bowed as the three of them left the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at your place,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Alright, see you then.¡± I smiled at her as I left with Gual.

    I followed him to the armoury where I was given a high quality knight¡¯s sword capable of being a conduit for a talisman¡¯s power. I couldn¡¯t wait to test it out, but I had this feeling it wasn¡¯t quite the right fit for me. Next was the knight-in-training uniform. A blue T-shirt with black detailing, plain trousers with small leg guards.

    The uniform also came with a single shoulder pad, this one was bronze meaning a was a knight-in-training, just starting out. Silver was for full-fledged knights, gold for high ranking knights and a mix of gold and silver for those who served closest to the royal family.

    ¡°This is the smallest one, so it may be a little big on you, but I am sure you will grow into it,¡± informed Gual.

    ¡°Great a uniform,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°You are one more step to becoming Tigra¡¯s Guardian,¡± said Gual. ¡°She is strong, spirited and wild, quite a special princess.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I agreed, my heart pounding at the thought of her.

    ¡°One last thing, here are the reports on the attacks, please read before tomorrow.¡± I nodded accepting them. ¡°Now, you best head home and get some rest, it will be a big day for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded again. I left him and headed home to the bakery, wondering if dad had already told mum about me actually becoming a knight-in-training.

    Mum was closing up for the day when I arrived. ¡°There¡¯s my boy,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Hi mum, look.¡± I held up my new uniform with the biggest smile on my face. ¡°I am a knight-in-training.¡±

    ¡°Amazing.¡± She rushed over to give me a hug. ¡°A year younger than your father too.¡± I was happy to hear that, but I continued to be trouble by these emotions which had been growing for Tigra. What were they? ¡°Alex¡¯ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, thinking it over. ¡°It all started when I raced Tigra the other day.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡± Mum led me inside, where we sat down to talk. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on it that little head of yours.¡±

    ¡°When Tigra and I raced the other day, she pounced at me because I was winning. I ended up on top of her.¡± I paused as I remembered how beautiful she looked. I looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I felt flustered, I never realised how beautiful she was, I¡¯ve even started to look at her differently and then I heard she was betrothed to Dumah and I felt so angry.¡±

    Dad walked in as I finished. ¡°Everything alright?¡±

    ¡°It seems our son has feelings for Tigra,¡± smiled mum.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Dad raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Feelings?¡± I repeated.

    Mum¡¯s attention returned to me. ¡°It sounds like you love her Alex.¡±

    ¡°Love her? What?¡± I couldn¡¯t quite understand what she was going on about.

    ¡°When you see her, do you feel as if your chest is tight, that your heart is about to explode out of your chest,¡± she smiled gently.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Do you feel you would do anything in your power to protect her?¡± Dad chimed in with a question.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered remembering how I fought to save the orchard.

    ¡°Then you love her,¡± said dad.

    ¡°But she¡¯s betrothed to Dumah and a princess,¡± I spluttered out, still uncertain how to process this information along with my feelings.

    ¡°Rubbish,¡± spat Dad. ¡°Dumah has no right to the crown and never will.¡±

    ¡°What your father means is, if you two are meant to be together then none of that will matter.¡± Mum gave me a hug. ¡°You will find out in time, that no one can truly decide on what the heart desires.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll only ever see me as a best friend.¡± I stood up, holding up the report Gual had given me. ¡°I have a report to study.¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± I looked at dad. ¡°Sometimes it takes time for such feelings to come to light, patience.¡± He glanced at mum.

    ¡°Sure.¡± I headed to my room, where I began to study the report.

    I settled down preparing for my very first mission tomorrow, I was worried about it, but at least I was finally getting somewhere, away from the academy the place that slowed down my accent to becoming Tigra¡¯s Guardian, back on track I wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    According to the report there had been six attacks to Ursus caravans in the last few months. They had been on there way to ask King Alton for permission to set up camp nearby as their own villages had been destroyed by a flying beast, apparently it held dark power.

    I looked at the marks marked on the map, each one had happened in locations around Cathopia, why here I wasn¡¯t sure, perhaps seeing the sites would fill in more of the missing pieces, and maybe if we were lucky there might even be more survivors like Athena out there.

    ¡°Congratulations.¡± Athena came into my room. ¡°Your mum told me the news.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I managed a smile, my head a mix of thoughts of Tigra and the mission ahead.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ll be investigating the caravan attacks.¡± Athena went quiet.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve only known you for a short time, but could you please look for my friend,¡± pleaded Athena.

    ¡°Of course, I will,¡± I replied, looking down at the map. ¡°One was attacked quite recently, maybe he¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I saw tears well up in her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s their name?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± answered Athena.

    ¡°Got it,¡± I nodded. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll search every site for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she gratefully said it again.

    ¡°Well, I have to get some more research done before tomorrow,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Right. Good night.¡±

    ¡°Night.¡± I smiled as she left my room. I got back to reading through the report. By the time I went to sleep it was tomorrow.

 Chapter 32

    The next day Tigra showed up bright and early. I was barely awake when she barged into my room; the door slamming against the wall as it swung open.

    ¡°Wow.¡± I sat up startled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be sleeping in now you¡¯re a knight-in-training Alex.¡± She came to stand right next to my bed.

    I just stared at her, my heart jumping at the sight of her. Was what mum told me yesterday really true, that I loved her? Dumah would most probably kill me on the spot if he knew, maybe he¡¯d even get the king to do it for him.

    It didn¡¯t matter how I felt I swore I would become her Guardian, then I could protect her with my life, no matter the cost.

    I got up. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Really,¡± smirked Tigra. ¡°You¡¯ll be going on your first mission in your shorts.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± I went all flustered. ¡°No¡­¡±

    Tigra laughed. ¡°You can be so silly sometimes.¡± She definitely seemed in a better mood today. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± She smiled and left my room.

    I looked to the right seeing my uniform. It might have only been for a knight-in-training, but it was a sign I was actually making progress.

    I put on the uniform, the trousers, and the T-shirt. One of the sleeves was covering Larana, which she did not like and in second the sleeve was shredded to pieces.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I shook my head. I hadn¡¯t been able to wear any sleeves on that arm since I got her, she liked being on show. I got some weird looks for it, but I heard rumours dad had the same problem when he was her master.

    I placed the bronze shoulder pad on my left shoulder. I looked at it imagining it changing through the ranks, until it was silver and gold. I felt excited and overjoyed, soon I would be the best.

    ¡°Well done master,¡± cheered Larana manifesting and flying around me.

    ¡°Thank you Larana,¡± I smiled. ¡°And for helping me against that flame spirit.¡±

    ¡°I was not going to let him hurt you again,¡± responded Larana. ¡°But you did well to handle that much of my power, you have much more potential than your dad.¡± I felt encouraged by her compliment. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s show your uniform off to your mum.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I quickly perked up as I left my room, to find mum, dad, Athena, Tigra and strangely Gual waiting for me.

    ¡°Very nice,¡± commented Athena.

    ¡°Knight-in-training, not bad,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Oh, look at my handsome boy.¡± Mum had the biggest grin on her face.

    ¡°Looks good on you,¡± nodded dad.

    ¡°His majesty would like you to start your mission at once,¡± interrupted Gual.

    ¡°Who do you serve?¡± Tigra glanced at him.

    ¡°You, your highness,¡± he responded quickly.

    ¡°Then we will leave when we are ready,¡± said Tigra bluntly.

    ¡°Yes, your highness,¡± he bowed his head.

    ¡°Is Gual coming?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°You did not request me for the mission, so I leave Tigra¡¯s safety in your hands Fang,¡± answered Gual. ¡°I will only escort you to the twin lions bridge.¡±

    ¡°You protect me,¡± snorted Tigra jokingly.

    ¡°I can protect you,¡± I snapped.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she taunted.

    ¡°Time we left.¡± I moved the subject on, it was time I focused on the mission at hand. I needed to complete this successfully to prove my further worth as a warrior to Cathopia, to prove I could protect Tigra.

    ¡°Here.¡± Mum picked up a pack that had been sitting on the table. ¡°Food and first aid kit, you never know what might happen.¡± I could see even though she held pride in her expression, her voice was filled with worry.

    ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I smiled, taking the pack. ¡°I have Larana and Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡± She put on a smile, giving me a hug.

    I pulled away as dad spoke next. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your training and trust in that ability of yours, it will save your life more than you could ever imagine.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, leaving with Tigra and Gual.

    ¡°Remember Fang, this is only an intelligence mission,¡± mentioned Gual. ¡°Analyse everything you see and record the information. If you find any survivors bring them back with you.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± I nodded.

    We left the castle and headed for the south exit, which was where the twin lions bridges were. I remembered it was named after two of the legendary hero¡¯s talismans spirits. A talisman that came with two winged lions, said to be sealed within two swords.

    ¡°Master Lance.¡± I was surprised to see my master waiting for us at the first bridge. ¡°I didn¡¯t request you on the mission.¡±

    ¡°I am only here to give you encouragement for your first mission Fang,¡± responded Master Lance.

    ¡°Master Lance,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°We both know what you are truly capable of, the fight with the beast in the orchard proved that. It is now the time to show everyone what a runt of a Feles can do,¡± encouraged Master Lance.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I bowed acknowledging his words.

    ¡°Come on Fang,¡± said Tigra. ¡°The sooner we go the better.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± I nodded. ¡°Hopefully, we will be back in a few days.¡± I bowed to Master Lance, then to Gual. ¡°See you guys later.¡± I heading off with Tigra by my side.

    We crossed the twin lions bridges in silence. I felt nervous, my first mission, unsupervised with¡­ I glanced at her, with Tigra. What if I messed up or something? Would Tigra get hurt if I were not strong enough to protect her? But then again, she was more skilled than she let on.

    As we crossed the bridge it was packed with so many different kinds of Animalia, after all our city was the biggest in this country. There were all kinds of Lupus coming along with their wolf pack members, Avis flying high above the bridge, Araneae with their creepy eight legs, Rattus, never saw much of them in the city and even Vulpes with that cunning look in their eyes.

    I found it so peaceful, it didn¡¯t matter who or what they were, they all walked amongst one another to see our grand city.

    There were two guards placed at each end of the pair of bridges, even between Solus, they were stood at attention as we passed. Bowing slightly at the sight of Tigra, showing their respect to her. I was just a simple knight-in-training, nothing worth even acknowledging, not yet anyway.

    As we left the twin lions bridges and Cathopia all together, we stood in the forest lining the shores of the city. There was a single track road leading far into the distance.

    I brought out a map from my pocket, opening it up to reveal the six location I had been told to investigate.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head to the furthest and work our way back,¡± I informed. ¡°It is one of the most recent to be attacked, if we¡¯re lucky that site will have survivors.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a good plan,¡± agreed Tigra.

    ¡°Right then, this way.¡± I began walking ahead. I would follow the path for some time, then follow one of the side paths, which were according to the information given in the report was quite overgrown and hidden.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you could read a map,¡± wondered Tigra, coming closer to have a look.

    ¡°Dad taught me,¡± I gulped, my heart pounding. I found it frustrating, I didn¡¯t use to get this emotional with her so close.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she gave me a weird look. ¡°I know, you¡¯re nervous about your first mission but you can do this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it,¡± I laughed. ¡°Totally nervous.¡±

    ¡°Everything will be fine Alex,¡± she smiled encouragingly.

    ¡°Thanks, Tigra.¡± I acted like her encouragement helped.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± she seemed pleased with herself, did she really think it helped? ¡°So, what else did you learn from the report on the attacks.¡±

    ¡°Apparently the first caravan to be attacked in the Ursus community was a nobleman¡¯s caravan. They were coming to Cathopia to ask for permission to set up camp nearby as their own village had been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°How sad,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to investigate and find out what is happening, for their safety,¡± I said determined for this to succeed.

    ¡°Finally showing your true self,¡± she said. I looked away. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°Using Larana¡¯s powers like I did,¡± I began. ¡°Who knows what I am capable of doing.¡±

    ¡°Amazing things,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°How can you be so certain of that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Remember you are going to be my Guardian one day,¡± she patted me on the back. ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I coughed. Mind saying that, I knew she would never let me forget. I would keep my promise and protect her from Dumah, from anyone who wished her harm.

 Chapter 33

    We continued on our way to our destination, investigating the attacks that had been happening to a number of Ursus caravans, of which Athena called one home. She was one of the lucky few who had survived the attacks. I wondered why only her.

    The forest was thick, filled with wild animals, deer, foxes, rabbits. It was kind of nice to be outside of the city, not just for dad¡¯s camping trips.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like the orchard, but wilder,¡± said Tigra. She was enjoying herself; it had been a while since we¡¯d been out here together. ¡°How long will it take to reach the first site?¡±

    ¡°About a day,¡± I replied. ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I know we are on a mission, but¡­¡± She hesitated.

    ¡°But?¡± I looked at her.

    ¡°Shall we have some fun while we¡¯re at it,¡± she was beaming with excitement.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t really,¡± I began. I didn¡¯t want to let Master Lance down, but my excitement was just as bad as hers, after all it was only a recon mission, check the sites, they didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t have some fun on the way. ¡°But I don¡¯t see why not, they didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that,¡± she smiled, and we raced off.

    We mainly stuck to the planned destination, taking the route I had planned to go, but on the way, we found a little opening which we investigated further.

    In the opening was a small lake, which looked to have originated from the large lake which surrounded most of Cathopia. It was filled with fish, surrounded by wildflowers, and shrubs.

    I licked my lips, fresh fish. We glanced at one another before diving into the water after the fish.

    Flailing about we struggled catching any fish, until I started cheating. I used Larana to create a current under the water too strong for the fish to swim against, right out of the water, where Tigra was preparing to pick them up.

    ¡°Now what?¡± wondered Tigra now we had caught the fish.

    ¡°We do this.¡± I smiled, setting up a little campfire and setting the fish up on sticks to cook.

    ¡°You really remembered everything from camping with your dad,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°I love camping with dad,¡± I responded. ¡°But I think it¡¯s another excuse to train me in something.¡±

    ¡°I always have my meals prepared.¡± Tigra looked at the cooking fish.

    ¡°Well, you are a princess,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I want more than to be a princess,¡± she looked at me. ¡°Can you show me how to be more than a princess.¡±

    ¡°I think you already know,¡± I smiled. ¡°We start by having a race.¡± Tigra nodded and we jumped back into the water. I¡¯d heard that most Feles were afraid of water, I didn¡¯t see why, it was an amazing feeling swimming in weightless water and the fresh fish was the best to eat.

    No matter how many laps or times we raced it always ended in a draw. I had to promise not to use Larana to cheat, even if I had used it she would have noticed, couldn¡¯t get anything passed her.

    When our fish had finished cooking, we dug in. Watching as the sun begun to sink below the tree line.

    ¡°Best mission ever,¡± laughed Tigra.

    ¡°Remember we can¡¯t tell anyone about this messing around part,¡± I mentioned, blowing at my fish.

    ¡°Of course not, this is our little secret.¡± She chomped into her fish, an expression of complete bliss on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but this is the best fish I have ever had in my life.¡±

    ¡°All it takes is practice,¡± I responded quickly finishing up my fish. ¡°Now to set up camp.¡± We had only been given basic canvas tents, which had to be set up manually compared to those magic tents, luckily dad had shown me how to set them up.  I laid out my tent, then used Larana¡¯s power to blow it into position and then pegged it down.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting really good at using her power,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Since using her against that monster at the orchard, I¡¯ve felt a stronger connection with her,¡± I answered honestly.

    ¡°Combat is the best way to bond with a talisman spirit,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Not all talismans,¡± informed Larana appearing on my shoulder. ¡°Each spirit is different; our bond grew because of his will to use my power.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± nodded Tigra.

    ¡°Others through a test of strength, a will to help others, trust in an ally,¡± smiled Larana. ¡°Anything really.¡±

    ¡°You may lend your strength to those chosen, but we still know so little about talismans,¡± admitted Tigra.

    ¡°Our secrets remain with our masters,¡± said Larana. ¡°Your family is a gifted one, you have no need for our power.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± shrugged Tigra. I was surprised, I thought that sounded like an insult or something. ¡°Can you do my tent too?¡± She grinned.

    ¡°Have you never put a tent up?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well no.¡± Tigra shook her head. ¡°I have servants for that.¡±

    I looked around. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t brought any with you.¡±

    ¡°Very funny,¡± said Tigra. ¡°Come on, please.¡±

    I just couldn¡¯t say no to her, those eyes looking at me made my heart flutter. ¡°Fine.¡± I tried to remain calm and act cool.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she cheered.

    ¡°You are such a sucker,¡± laughed Larana. I glanced at her and she shut up. I quickly used Larana to raise Tigra¡¯s tent, then staked the lines to the ground.

    ¡°Shame we didn¡¯t get one of those fancy ones, like dad showed us,¡± I said finishing.

    ¡°I think your rank has something to do with it,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°Well, I have the princess with me, shouldn¡¯t you at least get one.¡± I had hoped having Tigra along might have given me some better perks in the tent department.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± She put her thumbs up and smiled. ¡°Great Job.¡± I smiled back knowing she was just messing with me. Once Tigra¡¯s tent was up, she headed in, setting up her sleeping bag. ¡°Well night.¡±

    ¡°Night Tigra,¡± I smiled.

    I sat outside on guard. I would keep her safe. I had never stayed up all night before, but I was determined to do so, but while staring up at the starry sky I fell asleep.

    -

    ¡°Are you serious,¡± laughed Tigra. I opened my eyes to see her face close to mine. ¡°You couldn¡¯t stay awake for one night.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± I backed away, going straight into the side of my tent. It buckled, collapsing on top of me. Tigra just continued to laugh as I struggled to free myself.

    ¡°Stop laughing and give me a hand!¡± I shouted.

    Tigra lifted up an end and peeked in at me. ¡°You still have a long way to go before you¡¯re a Guardian.¡±

    ¡°So.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and get going.¡± She held the tent open, while I crawled out.

    We packed up our stuff and moved on, even though we had spent most of yesterday messing about. I had still managed to get us going in the same direction as our first location.

    ¡°Well, we are almost there, right?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°Oh, you noticed,¡± I responded.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born yesterday, and I know how much you want to succeed at your first mission,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Can¡¯t get anything passed you,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°You can try.¡± She joked, if only she knew the emotions I harboured within my heart. I wished I could have told her, but I knew I had no right to walk that path with her. A baker¡¯s boy with a princess, I¡¯d be slaughtered by the king or worse, especially with how his moods were lately.

    ¡°Our first target is over in that direction,¡± I informed as we headed over there. ¡°This one happened a few weeks ago, so I doubt there will be any survivors.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t know that,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°Yeah, I suppose,¡± I shrugged.

    We made it to the first site, we found a burnt out shell of the caravan. The report Gual had given me had stated that all Ursus from this caravan had been burned to ash as there was no bodies found.

    I looked about the whole site, there was no signs of a struggle, this had either been done by someone they had known or an ambush, but from what I could tell it was caused by one Animalia.

    The burnt out shell reminded me of the creature who had attacked the orchard, but this was done by something far more powerful.

    ¡°Only a monster could have done this,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Perhaps it was.¡± I sniffed the air; this site was too old to pick up on anyone¡¯s scent.

    I circled around the caravan again, no claw or teeth marks. I was certain this was caused by something that could use fire projectiles, talisman maybe.

    As I stared at the shell of the destroyed caravan I could see the fine vapours of dark energy coming off the frame. It was the same dark energy coming from Dumah, could he somehow be connected to these events.

    I couldn¡¯t be certain as this dark energy was far denser and filled me with this overwhelming feeling of dread, perhaps even fear.

    I touched the crumbling frame. My eyes widened as I saw a pair of piercing red eyes filled with so much malice I could hardly manage a single breath and my body shivered uncontrollably.

    ¡°Alex!¡± Tigra cried out to me, bringing me back to my senses.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I quickly calmed her. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°You saw something didn¡¯t you?¡± she questioned.

    ¡°Something eviler than what has possession of the king,¡± I answered.

    ¡°What.¡± She was surprised, and no wonder, what could be worse than something that could turn a strong, kind spirit like the king to a darkened path; the cause that is who or its master.

    ¡°I wonder if the other sites are the same as this one and¡­¡± I hesitated thinking about Athena¡¯s friend.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be alive¡± said Tigra, her voice filled with determination.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry then.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± nodded Tigra.

 Chapter 34

    Tigra and I took our mission very seriously after seeing the first site destroyed by some powerful, evil crazed monster. We were both filled with concern, wondering about the friend Athena had asked us to find.

    There were six sites to investigate, each was just as bad as the first, some there was nothing left at all, just the location I had been given on my map.

    With every site we visited Tigra and I were beginning to lose hope, if there was nothing left of the caravan¡¯s what was the chance of finding Athena¡¯s friend or anyone who might have survived for that matter.

    During our nights rest I wrote down everything I had seen, my theories and thoughts about what caused the attacks. This monster I had already concluded was not a talisman, if it had been it would have taken way too much energy from the master to cause the amount of destruction that was caused.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet the monster that did this,¡± cursed Tigra.

    ¡°Too strong for us,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I could take him,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry Tigra, but neither of us would stand a chance against what I saw.¡± I tried to calm her down.

    ¡°And what makes you think that?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Because whatever attacked those caravans was using it as mere target practise,¡± I answered. ¡°Those attacks originated from an aerial attack; this thing has wings.¡± I looked at my notes, I had ended up doodling random creatures with wings, from Avian Animalia to creatures I¡¯d only heard about in myths.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll fry it.¡± There was no way I would be able to calm her. I decided to let her calm down on her own, after all this was our first time seeing this sort of thing in person. It was devastating to think someone would just use innocent Animalia as target practise or perhaps there was something more to it than that.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re approaching the last site,¡± I said, discouraged we would never find Athena¡¯s friend.

    The next day we checked the last site like we had the others, this was the most recent of the attacks, so fresh I could still smell the burning fur of the Ursus and the dark energy coming from the caravan¡¯s wooden carcass, it was far more prominent, perhaps the monster had grown in power since the first attacks.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± sighed Tigra, there was such an overbearing sadness in her eyes I couldn¡¯t bear to see. I continued to search the site. I didn¡¯t want to see her so sad.

    ¡°Master.¡± Larana spoke up suddenly. ¡°I am sensing signs of life in that direction.¡± She appeared and flew off into the bushes.

    ¡°Tigra, Larana¡¯s found something!¡± I shouted over.

    ¡°Really,¡± her ears pricked up and she ran over.

    We followed Larana with a new sense of hope that someone had survived this hell.

    Larana had stopped at a young Ursus the same age as us, he was just laying there, his fur bloodstained  from the wounds covering most of his body.

    ¡°He is very weak master,¡± informed Larana disappearing again.

    I rushed over, kneeling beside him. I quickly checked him over, his fur was cinched, deep claw marks over a percentage of his body. His breathing was heavy.

    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± I called to him, shaking him a little as Tigra brought out our first aid kit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get some water.¡± She sniffed the air and headed off.

    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± I repeated, still no reply. I took a deep breath. I could see the wounds were still raw and fresh, slowly bleeding out, who knew how much blood he had already lost. I wasn¡¯t even sure our first aid kit would be enough to save him.

    ¡°Please save him.¡± I heard a voice. I glanced around wondering who it could be, I didn¡¯t see anyone and the only scents here were mine, Tigra¡¯s and the Ursus. ¡°Please save my brother.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I wanted to investigate, but my priority was the Ursus.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the water.¡± Tigra had returned quickly.

    I looked at her. ¡°Did you see anyone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°How is the Ursus.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in pretty bad shape,¡± I commented. ¡°And neither of us are actually medically trained.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­¡± she hesitated.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°We have to try.¡± I finished for her. I grabbed some cloths and dipped it into the water. I paused there, my hand flashing in the water. ¡°Mila.¡± I just randomly said a name.

    The choker around my neck began to glow blue. I felt the power of a talisman spirit. I didn¡¯t understand why I suddenly knew her name and how I was even able to use two.

    ¡°What?¡± Tigra was just as dumbfounded and surprised as I was as usually you only bonded with one talisman throughout your entire life, back then I didn¡¯t know I was that different, that my clan was different.

    I remembered the queen¡¯s words as she gave it to me. ¡®I believe this choker belongs to you.¡¯ Had she known what this choker really was?

    A mermaid child appeared opposite me, on the other side of the Ursus, her scales were glistening blue, her long hair blue with golden eyes.

    ¡°Hi master,¡± she was smiling at me. ¡°You finally heard my name.¡±

    ¡°Finally?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Who do you think healed your burns from that fire talisman,¡± replied Mila.

    ¡°You¡­¡± A part of me really could not get my head around what was happening, the last few days had been all over the place and now this. ¡°Healed me.¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± she nodded vigorously.

    I looked down at the Ursus, if she could heal me, then maybe she could heal him too. ¡°Can you do something for him?¡± I asked urgently.

    ¡°I can do anything that you command,¡± answered Mila.

    I held my hand out over the Ursus. ¡°Mila heal him.¡± I took in a deep breath understanding the strange spark I had sensed once before, it had been her all this time, connected to me subconsciously.

    ¡°Yes master.¡± Mila raised her hands and water began to cover most of his body. It glowed a translucent blue, I could sense her power tugging a little more on mine, perhaps healing others used more power than healing myself.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Tigra was amazed. I glanced up at Tigra as we both watched with hopeful eyes as the wounds covering the Ursus began healing really quickly. ¡°Stay focused, remember a talisman always draws strength and power from their masters.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I focused solely on the Ursus. I would use Mila¡¯s power and heal him, save him from the wounds inflicted from whatever destroyed his home.

    After just a few minutes I found myself panting, it was taking far more energy than I thought to use Mila¡¯s power, but I was almost done, a little more.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard the concern in Tigra¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡± I focused harder, until Mila¡¯s waters receded revealing a healed Ursus. ¡°Done.¡± I let myself fall backwards to sit on the ground.

    ¡°Well done master,¡± smiled Mila. ¡°I am impressed you lasted that long while using my power for the first time.¡±

    ¡°I needed to save him,¡± I responded still trying to recover.

    ¡°You did it,¡± cheered Tigra hugging me. I was so caught off guard, she ended up stumbling on top of me. ¡°Wow,¡± she cried. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe this, out of breath and now my heart was beating too fast to count.

    Tigra moved away from me, apologising again. ¡°Sorry.¡± She¡¯d gone very nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll set up camp.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± I agreed.

    ¡°We can¡¯t really carry him all the way back to Cathopia,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll see what else I can find around the site, perhaps he isn¡¯t the only survivor.¡± I stood up and brushed myself off.

    Tigra set up the camp around the Ursus. I used Larana to hold up the tent while Tigra pinned it down. After that I headed off to look around the remains of the site. I had hoped to find other survivors, but there were none.

    I did find some ashes shaped like an Ursus, large and strong by the looks of the silhouette and in his right hand was a huge claymore. I felt this overwhelming sadness, whoever did this was a monster, they didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± It was the voice I had heard earlier. I looked around surprised, where was that coming from.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming from the talisman master,¡± informed Larana.

    I looked down at the sword, the claymore was a talisman. I found it strange I could hear him, I thought only talismans who had chosen their master could communicate with others, but his in respect was dead, so why could I hear him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. ¡°And how can I hear you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can hear me, but I am so glad you can. I can thank the one who saved my brother.¡± His voice was deep, clear, and strong. I had to really think about, who was his brother. ¡°The Ursus you healed.¡±

    ¡°The Ursus?¡± It clicked. ¡°A talisman can¡¯t have a brother. Well, it can but not a non-talisman.¡± I heard him laugh as he appeared, it was an Ursus. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My name is Diluc.¡± He looked down at the silhouette of ashes on the ground. ¡°I was the strongest warrior of the Ursus, but even that was not enough to defend my family from that monster.¡± I remained silent, still trying to get my head around a ghost. ¡°It felt like we were used like target practise, but I believe it was looking for something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I do not know,¡± he shook his head, but I felt that he did.

    ¡°Who attacked you?¡±

    Diluc pointed to the sky. ¡°A flying beast as black as the night itself, shrouded in utter darkness.¡±

    ¡°Did you know who it was?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, sorry I wish more than ever I could take revenge for my family, but at least my younger brother is safe now.¡±

    ¡°How did you get inside the sword?¡± I was full of questions.

    ¡°For generations, the spirits of the strongest warriors have taken resident in that sword to guard that of the next generation,¡± replied Diluc. I thought that was impossible, but considering I now had two talismans I believed anything. ¡°Can I ask something of you?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Can you please take me to my brother.¡± Diluc looked down at the claymore. ¡°One day he will be the next one of our clan to wield our family¡¯s power of earth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll get it,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Just one more thing, you cannot tell him about me, he must discover the power held within on his own,¡± added Diluc.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Diluc continued to smile as he disappeared. I proceeded to pick up the claymore up. ¡°Wow.¡± It was so heavy; I could barely pick it up. I wondered how I would manage to drag this back on my own. ¡°This is heavy!¡±

 Chapter 35

    I was dragging the claymore containing the spirit of the Ursus I saved brother. It was heavy and gave me no option but to drag it, Ursus were really strong. It made me wonder what kind of monster could wipe out an Animalia as strong and proudful as an Ursus.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost there, master,¡± cheered Larana.

    ¡°You could help you know,¡± I moaned.

    ¡°I would but you¡¯ve used up too much of your power, healing the Ursus, which means I can¡¯t.¡± I glared at her, she seemed pleased with her response.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡± I heard Tigra as I came into view of the camp.

    ¡°Heavy claymore,¡± I croaked about to give up on carrying this all together.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tigra quickly ran over to help me, picking up the other end, being careful not to cut herself on the blade. ¡°Wow.¡± She was just as surprised with the weight.

    ¡°I know heavy.¡± We brought it into the tent, laying it out next to the Ursus.

    ¡°Not that.¡± She kneeled down for a closer look. ¡°This claymore is the keepsake of the Ursus tribes, only passed down to their greatest warriors. Rumour has it, it houses the power of an earth spirit.¡±

    ¡°An earth spirit.¡± I thought of Diluc.

    ¡°Yep,¡± nodded Tigra. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember any of your classes.¡±

    ¡°Well considering I was put into the basic class, having Instructor Willis repeat things more than once, of which I slept through a percentage of it, then trained by Master Lance who specialises in combat, so I would say no.¡±

    ¡°Just a no would have been fine,¡± snapped Tigra. ¡°You can always identify a talisman by a coloured gem on it, the colour usually represents the element it is imbued with.¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Oh, shut up and start the fire before it gets too cold!¡± shouted Tigra. Had I made her angry?

    ¡°Alright.¡± I held my hands up and headed out of the tent to light a fire.

    After setting up the fire I began to cook dinner from some of the supplies mum had given me, now I just needed to be patient until the Ursus woke up, only then would I discover the mental trauma caused by the events he had seen.

    I looked up to the sky thinking of the horrors he must have seen, his whole family wiped out before his very eyes.

    I sat comfortably by the fire, looking at my hand as I began to practise with Mila¡¯s power. I quickly understood that she wasn¡¯t just a healer but could also be used in combat. I created a bubble out of water by just thinking about it, I could change its shape, into a circle, square, bird, fish, Tigra.

    ¡°Testing to see what you can do already,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Well, I have to get a feel for her power,¡± I responded. ¡°I wonder what others will say when they find out that I can control two talismans.¡±

    ¡°I would say surprise, but you follow your father¡¯s footsteps in that regard,¡± replied Tigra. ¡°Perhaps they¡¯d even show you a little more respect.¡±

    ¡°You think.¡± I liked the thought of that, not being treated like a runt or them looking at me with such disgust. ¡°They could think that I¡¯m some kind of freak.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± snapped Tigra.

    We both shut up as we heard the Ursus stirring, we immediately poked our faces into the tent as the Ursus slowly sat up, he held an expression of confusion and sadness, as he glimpsed the claymore next to him.

    ¡°Hello.¡± I headed inside the tent, walking in low and speaking calmly, I didn¡¯t want to scare him, but as soon as he saw me, he rushed to the back of the tent, his sadness and confusion quickly changing into fear. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I held my hands out. ¡°We¡¯re not going to hurt you, you are safe.¡± His eyes shot to my right as Tigra came in next. ¡°My name is Fang, but my friends call me Alex.¡± I kept my voice low.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°My name is Tigra.¡± She introduced herself. ¡°You are safe now; we were sent by Cathopia.¡±

    Hearing Cathopia he seemed to relax a little, looking down at his hand, he slowly opened it. I caught a glimpse of what he was holding, it looked like a scale, red going into the colour of black.

    ¡°May I have a look?¡± I asked moving a little closer, he clenched his fist again. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back, I promise.¡± I held out my hand, watching the bewildered expression on his face, I needed to take this nice and slow. I saw a glint of curiosity as his nose twitched.

    The Ursus slowly opened his hand again, he moved his hand towards me, then pulled it back. I gave him a reassuring nod and he slowly handed it over.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°A scale from a reptile of some kind, it¡¯s covered in dark energy.¡± I examined it closely, it was the same stuff I had seen coming off the carriages. ¡°I suspect this is from whatever caused the destruction we¡¯ve seen so far.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°Yep.¡± I nodded. I had hoped by holding it I might get another glimpse at what had caused this, perhaps better than just the red eyes I had seen before but nothing, perhaps the dark energy wasn¡¯t strong enough for me to get a reaction. I slowly handed it back. ¡°See, I told you I¡¯d give it back.¡± He still gave no reply, just sat at the back of the tent.

    ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll be able to move him, but we need to return to Cathopia,¡± sighed Tigra.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to stay with him,¡± I responded. I refused to leave someone in his state out here.

    We both continued to try to talk to him with gentle words, but nothing got through to him. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the horrors he must have seen the night his caravan was attacked by the monster of the scale he held so close.

    The next three days were the same. I was worried as we were off of schedule now, but the welfare of the Ursus came first. He stayed in the tent during the first day, not eating any of the food I put in front of him, which didn¡¯t surprise me.

    The second day he ventured to the front of the tent, I kept catching a glimpse of him poking his nose through the tent. This continued on for the next two days too, his nose twitched at the smell of breakfast and dinner.

    As I practiced with my new talisman his eyes never left me, always watching and to be honest it was getting pretty creepy by the fourth day.

    I practiced with both Larana and Mila, there attributes were not very compatible, but that might have been due to my skill level, after all I had only unlocked her power a short time ago. I did however manage to make a little water tornado, it was awesome.

    ¡°What else can you do Mila?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Loads of things for you master,¡± she appeared as a cute little mermaid. ¡°I can heal and¡­¡± Her appearance suddenly changed to a more adult one. ¡°I can attack.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± I let out a cry as I could sense her aura completely change, this form was far more aggressive.

    ¡°What would you like me to do first master?¡± She licked her lips. ¡°How about you try that tornado again.¡±

    I gulped she was kind of scary, her whole deminer had changed. ¡°Sure.¡± I created the little tornado again. I thought it would be a little water enhanced tornado, but this form of Mila was more powerful. and the water tornado was much bigger, blazing through the trees.

    ¡°Careful master.¡± Larana appeared on my shoulder. ¡°While Mila is in this form, she wants nothing more than to rip someone into pieces.¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like my power master?¡± questioned Mila getting into my face.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I gulped. I heard Tigra laugh. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shook her head.

    ¡°Mila I need your healing half please,¡± I said.

    ¡°Fine, what a bore,¡± she snorted and changed back. ¡°Sorry, if I scared you master.¡±

    I sighed with relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I called practising a day after that, waiting until I returned home, so I could talk to dad about this.

    No matter how much we tried to say or do for the Ursus, he didn¡¯t speak or come out of the tent. I had hoped perhaps Diluc would say something but the Ursus was not ready to hear again the voice of his dead brother.

    Tigra had been getting quite nervous, especially on the fourth day. ¡°We can¡¯t stay for much longer; they¡¯ll soon send a search party.¡±

    ¡°To rescue you.¡± I laughed at the thought.

    ¡°No joke Alex!¡± Tigra raised her voice. ¡°We are already two days off schedule, and it¡¯ll take at least three to get back.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Plus, Athena will be waiting to hear from us,¡± added Tigra.

    ¡°Athena.¡± We heard a voice, and both looked over to the tent to see the Ursus standing outside.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± I said the name Athena had told us and he slowly nodded. I felt a sudden relief come over me, it was Athena¡¯s friend, we¡¯d found him.

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Tigra let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Brendan, Athena is waiting for you in Cathopia,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Really.¡± He held an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°White Avis with blue wings.¡± I described her, hoping it would reassure him.

    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± His voice was quiet as he looked around.

    ¡°I think he wants to go now,¡± smirked Tigra. Well, looked like she got her wish for heading back to Cathopia, maybe she was just sick of camping out.

    ¡°Alright.¡± It was time we finally got to go back home.

 Chapter 36

    We packed up the camp, Tigra and I carried what we brought. Brendan easily picked up the claymore, confirming that it was designed to be wielded by an Ursus.

    As we headed off, Brendan walked quite slowly glancing back a few times at the site of his home. I only saw sadness in his expression, but he did not cry, just kept moving as he forced himself to walk one step at a time.

    ¡°Brendan, Athena is waiting for you,¡± I repeated what I said earlier. ¡°She needs to know your alive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± nodded Brendan.

    ¡°Earth talisman, right?¡± asked Tigra, pointing to the claymore. She was trying to get him to relax a little more.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded again.

    ¡°Can you use it?¡± I asked trying to encourage him too. I wanted to know what had happened to him, but right now that was not a good idea, it could cause him to recede and completely shut down.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Only the strongest of our clan can hear its name.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I glanced back thinking about Diluc, he even knew that his brother would one day wield it in the future.

    At first traveling together all we got out of Brendan was single word answers, which made it extremely hard to keep a conversation going, you couldn¡¯t respond to one word.

    Brendan didn¡¯t even sit with us around the fire during the nights, sitting just inside the tent looking out at us. It seriously gave me the creeps, it was that feeling when you think your being watched, but in this case you were.

    ¡°His curious, but afraid,¡± mentioned Larana sitting comfortably on my shoulder.

    ¡°I hope he can learn to trust me.¡± I glanced over at the tent, then I sighed as I looked at Tigra. For the second night she was pacing about the fire. ¡°What is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just,¡± she hesitated, was heading back home causing her to act like this and why? Just the other day she was moaning about them sending out a search party.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked wanting to her to stop pacing, it was starting to get annoying.

    ¡°When I get back I know dad is going to want to make mine and Dumah¡¯s betrothal official.¡± Tigra stopped looking up at the sky.

    ¡°You obviously don¡¯t want to marry him,¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± snapped Tigra. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what his influence has done to dad.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°Yes it is,¡± I encouraged. I didn¡¯t want her being betrothed any more than she did, especially since I had discovered these feelings I held for her.

    ¡°You have no idea who my father really has become,¡± snarled Tigra.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I.¡± I stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve seen less of dad since he took up more of a position as his advisor to combat against the ideas Dumah seems to be putting in your dads head and he¡¯s always going away on so called jobs that other knights are more than capable of doing. I¡¯ve heard dad and mum talking, that this so called peace we live in now might just end.¡± I growled back. ¡°The tribes around Panthera are on edge because of it and the king doesn¡¯t come to see me training anymore, sneak in my home to steal breakfast or joke about me being his son-in-law.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She gave me a weird look.

    ¡°No one will be safe if Dumah wins, but as long as King Alton allows Dumah to continue to stay around him, the darkness won¡¯t fade. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the attacks related to the Ursus are somehow related, but it might not for the main reason I have never seen anyone in Cathopia who can breathe fire, fly and exhibits more darkness than Dumah.¡±

    ¡°My father may have changed but he would never order something like this to be done,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°You think no one knows the king anymore, that he¡¯s the only one.¡± I lowered my head. ¡°Everyone in the castle is slowly becoming infected by that same corruption.¡±

    ¡°What corruption?¡± She held a confused expression.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see it.¡± I held open my arms as I said it, she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a mist that seeps within the castle walls and around the city streets, the knights don¡¯t care like they once did and somehow from what I¡¯ve heard from my parents they think I have something to do with stopping it, yeah right.¡± I took in a quick breath. ¡°I can see the malice and corruption coming from Dumah, it seeps into every soul that gets too close.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I was telling her this.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She stepped forward concerned.

    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t completely sure of it myself until recently,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°When?¡± She stepped forward again, this time tripping on a small rock and into me.

    ¡°Wow!¡± I cried, also sighing as this kept happening. Tigra ended up on top of me and just like before my heart began racing uncontrollably, these emotions were almost too much to bear. I just wanted to tell her, but I bit my tongue and remained quiet about it.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± apologised Tigra.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I responded staring up at her.

    I suddenly heard laughing, and we both looked over to the tent seeing Brendan sat outside it, he seemed to find our predicament funny.

    ¡°You guys are funny,¡± he commented. Tigra blushed and quickly got off me. I sat up catching my breath, that was too close. ¡°It was a Draco that attacked my home.¡±

    ¡°A Draco?¡± repeated Tigra.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°A scaled beast; scales black and red, wings and eyes that pierced through you,¡± responded Brendan. ¡°Every one of my clan who looked into those eyes, froze with fear, no one could fight it and it was over before it had begun.¡± Brendan glanced back at the claymore. ¡°My brother protected me from the worst of it, and is¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he was the owner of the claymore,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Brendan¡¯s expression went dark, the memory¡¯s flashing through his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brendan,¡± I reached over touching his shoulder. ¡°Remember you carry his legacy now.¡± Brendan nodded.

    ¡°Is Athena really alive?¡± He asked.

    ¡°She is,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°We¡¯ll take you too her.

    ¡°But first I need to see King Alton to give him my report on what attacked the caravans,¡± I mentioned. ¡°I know nothing will be done about it, but I still have to report the mission details to complete it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± agreed Tigra.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve done that you¡¯ll have my full attention Brendan.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he stared at me. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I smiled.

    Brendan stood dead straight. ¡°As degreed by my clan I owe you my life and as such I will do anything for you until the dept has been repaid.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± I said surprised.

    ¡°I must,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Just deal with it, Alex, it¡¯s how his clan does things,¡± encouraged Tigra.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I let out a sigh.

 Chapter 37

    Finally, we had reached Cathopia, I found myself smiling, it was great to be home again. I glanced at Brendan thinking that he would never see his home again. I walked beside him hoping to be supportive.

    He had become a bit more talkative since discovering we had come to find him in Athena¡¯s name, which had been more important to us than completing the overall mission.

    Brendan was relieved Athena was alive, making it the only hope he had left in this world.

    ¡°Brendan welcome to your new home,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll stay with me.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t even know me,¡± he stared at me.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re staying with me, nowhere else.¡±

    ¡°Welcome back Fang,¡± said a knight on duty at the bridge. ¡°Princess Tigra,¡± he bowed.

    ¡°Where is his majesty?¡± I asked.

    ¡°In the throne room,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Straight to see father,¡± wondered Tigra. I could tell she was still worried about what we discussed. I had to stop myself thinking about it as all I could picture was Tigra falling on top of me.

    ¡°Report first then to see Athena.¡± Brendan smiled when he said Athena¡¯s name.

    ¡°Yep,¡± I nodded. ¡°Brendan don¡¯t say anything while I¡¯m handing in the report.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    We headed through the city, then through the corridors of the castle heading for the throne room. I glanced back occasionally to check to see how Brendan was doing, he looked around at the castle in wonder, but that fear from before was still there; I knew it would be a while before it disappeared.

    There was also this nervousness since coming inside, his whole life he¡¯d lived outside and now he was inside, perhaps he found it strange. Tigra was there to encourage him, which made him relax a little more.

    We entered the throne room, the knights at the entrance moving aside the moment they saw me. I immediately saw Dumah on King Alton¡¯s left side and dad on his right, this was a scene I was all too familiar with, except when dad wasn¡¯t there.

    I could see the dark mist encircling around the king more than ever now, but most of it was still being held at bay by dad¡¯s influence.

    ¡°Ah Fang, welcome back,¡± said King Alton. ¡°What news do you bring of the attacks.¡±

    I glanced at Brendan. ¡°It appears the Ursus caravans were simply used as target practise.¡± A part of me hadn¡¯t wanted to say those words while Brendan was present, but it had been my idea to bring him along.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Dad held a surprised expression.

    ¡°Used as target practice,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Can you elaborate on that?¡± asked King Alton.

    ¡°At each site everything was destroyed nothing was taken, that cannot be said for the victims of those pointless attacks, either that or they were searching for something.¡± I looked back at Brendan again. ¡°I found one survivor saved by his older brother, he informed me the one who attacked was a Draco.¡±

    ¡°A Draco,¡± laughed Dumah. ¡°They don¡¯t even exist.¡±

    ¡°Then what creature do you suggest does not give off the same energy as a talisman, can breathe fire that emits a dark aura and can fly,¡± I responded calmly.

    ¡°I see,¡± the king was nodding.

    ¡°Anything else Fang?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°To be honest I think these attacks were the start of something bigger.¡± I looked directly at King Alton. ¡°And you should be very careful with the Animalia you can trust, especially those who wield dark power.¡± I glanced at Dumah.

    King Alton glanced at Dumah too. I got the feeling he somehow knew what was going on, perhaps even what was happening to him.

    ¡°Thank you Fang,¡± smiled King Alton. ¡°Write up your report and hand it to Gual.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Now Tigra¡­¡± began King Alton but he stopped himself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be here for this Fang,¡± remarked Dumah. I turned to leave when Dumah said his next line. ¡°Where is the betrothal sword?¡±

    ¡°Alton.¡± Dad responded before he could say anything.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Tigra said nothing to Dumah¡¯s question, just followed Brendan and I as we left the room.

    ¡°Tigra!¡± shouted Dumah after her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you again Dumah.¡± I saw dad go right up to Dumah as the knights shut the doors.

    I looked at her as she came to walk beside me. I waited a little while before asking. ¡°What¡¯s the betrothal sword?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the betrothal gift that the next in line to the throne gives to the one who they wish to marry,¡± answered Tigra aggressively. ¡°And Dumah is not it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I was just asking.¡± I put my arms up in defence, why was she shooting my head off.

    ¡°Ah, you are back your highness.¡± We both looked ahead to see Gual, he was with another Panthera Pardus, who looked to be about the same age as us.

    Tigra went up to him. ¡°Hi Zack,¡± she smiled, Zack said nothing just stood at attention beside Gual. I also noticed he was wearing a knight-in-training uniform.

    ¡°How did the mission go?¡± asked Gual.

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± I replied. ¡°We found a survivor.¡± I pointed to Brendan.

    ¡°That is good news,¡± smiled Gual.

    ¡°We are about to introduce him back with his friend Athena,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°And Athena¡¯s friend too, excellent.¡± Gual seemed pleased even though it was our success. ¡°Best be on your way and don¡¯t forget to give me the full report.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming Gual?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°I have to return my son home first, plus you have Fang with you,¡± responded Gual. I felt proud hearing him say that. ¡°Come Zack.¡±

    ¡°Coming dad,¡± responded Zack glancing at me as they both headed off.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Gual had a son,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Future Guardian,¡± informed Tigra, she then nudged me. ¡°You have some competition.¡±

    ¡°That guy, no way.¡± I waved my hand about, acting as if he was nothing.

    ¡°Can we go see Athena now?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I smiled, and we headed off to the bakery, home.

    Mum was serving a customer when we went in, she smiled when she saw us. ¡°Welcome home.¡±

    ¡°Athena out back?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°She is,¡± nodded mum.

    ¡°Meet Brendan,¡± introduced Tigra.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± she repeated holding a relieved expression, glad we had found him alive.

    ¡°Athena!¡± I called making it in our living room. ¡°We¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Alex,¡± she came running out from my room, stopping in her tracks when she saw Brendan. ¡°Brendan.¡±

    ¡°Athena,¡± he smiled and some of the pain in his eyes lifted.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡± Athena walked over in semi-disbelief at the sight of her friend, reaching him, she hugged him. ¡°Brendan.¡± I saw tears streaming down her cheeks, she was so happy.

    ¡°Thanks to Alex,¡± responded Brendan.

    ¡°Was there any other survivors?¡± asked Athena hoping perhaps he wasn¡¯t the last one.

    ¡°No.¡± Brendan shook his head.

    ¡°Not even Diluc?¡± Athena held sadness in her voice.

    ¡°He protected me,¡± he answered, pulling away. ¡°All that was left was his claymore and this.¡± He opened his hand to show the scale, something he hadn¡¯t let go since we found him. ¡°A Draco attacked us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Athena, but the caravans were either used for target practise or they were searching for something,¡± I informed.

    ¡°They were looking for something,¡± said Athena.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked curious to know the reason for so much death.

    ¡°They were searching for¡­¡± As Athena was about to reply Brendan shook his head. ¡°They found you for me, even saved you,¡± she smiled. ¡°I believe I can trust them with my secret.¡± Brendan hesitated, then nodded.

    ¡°What are you hiding from us?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°As far as I know I am the last member of the heavenly Avis tribes,¡± began Athena. ¡°My tribe was wiped out by those that feared our power, feared us.¡±

    ¡°The heavenly Avis tribe is just a legend,¡± I said.

    ¡°Where do you think legends are born Alex,¡± responded Athena.

    ¡°What power did they hold,¡± asked Tigra wanting her to continue.

    ¡°We hold the ability to open portals to other worlds, that exist outside of this one,¡± explained Athena.

    ¡°Other worlds,¡± I repeated, the simple thought was mind boggling.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Athena as she held out her hand and a small portal appeared above it. It was like a mini vortex, missed with blues, greens, reds and yellows.

    ¡°But what has this got to do with those attacks?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°There are those that would do anything to get their hands on this power, so they can destroy other worlds,¡± answered Athena. ¡°To steal their technology, their secrets and maybe even to bring stuff lost to those worlds back.¡±

    I lifted my hand up. ¡°Okay I get the picture.¡± I sighed; this was big. ¡°Do you know who the Draco might be?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Athena shook her head.

    ¡°Next time he shows up I¡¯ll destroy him,¡± snarled Brendan.

    ¡°Revenge is not the answer Brendan.¡± Athena touched his shoulder. ¡°Just promise that you¡¯ll protect me, like Diluc did for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Brendan stared at his friend, understanding and accepting her words

    ¡°Thank you both for bringing him back to me,¡± smiled Athena.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I patted Brendan on the back. ¡°To protect Athena, you¡¯ll have to become stronger than that thing.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± nodded Brendan.

    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll show you about and we¡¯ll do some sparring,¡± I said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Brendan nodded again.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see mum,¡± mentioned Tigra. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you later Alex.¡±

    ¡°See you later,¡± I smiled as she left.

    ¡°Someone has a crush,¡± sniggered Athena. I turned around and snarled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it.¡± Brendan just nodded, instantly agreeing with his friend.

    ¡°Back off,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I wanted to protect these feeling and prevent her from finding out. ¡°I have a report to write.¡± I quickly left before they could say any more about it.

 Chapter 38

    After I had written my report I took it to Gual who was with Master Lance, they were both interested in seeing the report and what else I had found out. I didn¡¯t put the information in the report about what Athena told me, I feared that perhaps one of those working for the Draco might have infiltrated Cathopia.

    I did however tell them about her in person, seeing as they were not affected by the dark mist which encircled around the castle, so I knew I could trust them.

    ¡°I see, at least she is in safe hands,¡± said Gual.

    ¡°Master Lance, they were just a legend,¡± I mentioned. Even though Athena showed us her little power I was still finding it hard to believe.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Master Lance. ¡°That is how their tribe had passed itself down through the generations, to keep any survivors safe, only a select few knew about it, unfortunately I suspect they got that information from the king as he knew also.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I sighed. ¡°What else does the king know that could endanger others?¡± I asked aloud.

    ¡°Too much,¡± answered Master Lance. ¡°As you know his ancestors founded Cathopia, and brought peace to this kingdom, that was once ragged by war, and most fear war will happen again.¡±

    ¡°It will be Dumah¡¯s doing,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Yes, but we along with your parents are the only ones who are immune to it,¡± mentioned Master Lance.

    ¡°What can we do then?¡± I asked. ¡°Dad¡¯s strong enough to kick Dumah out of the kingdom but why won¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± responded Master Lance.

    ¡°Yamato spoke up about the issue a few times,¡± mentioned Gual. ¡°But King Alton had already promised Dumah¡¯s Leo Prides protection within our city and being the king he is, refuses to break a promise.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a fool, he¡¯s the one causing all the problems,¡± I said.

    ¡°As the king of Cathopia he sets the example for everyone, if he was to throw them out after making his promise, then his subjects would react to that,¡± commented Master Lance.

    ¡°Fang you must only take missions directly from Queen Daz. I suspect Dumah would do anything to get rid of you and your dad.¡± I nodded, his words didn¡¯t scare me, I wondered if they should have.

    I returned home to see Brendan and Athena still catching up, chatting away. I could see how close they were as friends.

    ¡°Well done on the completion of your first mission,¡± said dad coming in to join me at the dining table.

    ¡°Thanks dad,¡± I smiled at his presence.

    ¡°And found Athena¡¯s friend, couldn¡¯t have been any more successful.¡± I looked at dad.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± I touched the choker. ¡°Mila.¡± She appeared next to me.

    ¡°Your second talisman,¡± he held an expression of pride.

    ¡°She awakened when I needed to save Brendan¡¯s life, he was injured pretty bad,¡± I mentioned. ¡°I understand now why mum was hesitant for Queen Daz to give me her, she knew.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°Your mother knows many things Alex, some she even struggles with, and I suspect one day you will be the same, her power is strong within you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having stronger visions, like when the fire happened, but sometimes they leave me feeling so weak,¡± I admitted.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°It is because you have yet to master it,¡± encouraged dad.

    ¡°So much to master,¡± I sighed. ¡°I have to master that, Larana and Mila.¡± I slumped on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get it.¡± Dad patted me on the back. ¡°As you mature you¡¯ll understand more and more, but if there is something even you struggle with don¡¯t forget you have friends to help you.¡±

    ¡°You mean Tigra, Ibiki, Brendan and Athena,¡± he nodded as I said their names. I had more friends now than I ever had.

    ¡°Allies are the ones you can rely on when something goes wrong, so I want you to remember that you never have to fight alone,¡± added dad.

    ¡°You fought with Master Lance, King Alton and Gual,¡± I said thinking of those he had a connection with.

    ¡°Yes and many others,¡± returned dad.

    ¡°Yamato.¡± Mum came in with a letter, it held the royal seal.

    ¡°No.¡± I stared at it. He got one of those every time the king wanted him to do something. ¡°You can¡¯t leave not again. You still need to teach me more about Larana and protect King Alton.¡±

    ¡°I have to do what he asks of me Alex.¡± Dad took the letter from mum and opened it. ¡°When you serve Tigra as her Guardian, you will understand.¡± He then let out a sigh. ¡°And I can only protect him if he lets me.¡±

    ¡°But the darkness it¡¯ll consume him quicker the more you¡¯re away.¡± I stood up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that,¡± snarled dad. ¡°I would do anything to keep him safe, but he refuses to remove the cause of this darkness and fighting him now would only spread the darkness faster. I don¡¯t have the power to purify it, only¡­¡± He stopped himself as I fell silent the concern in dad¡¯s voice was all I needed to hear to understand how much he cared about him.

    Dad remained silent as he read through the letter that King Alton had sent him. I just looked at him, he always acted so strong, perhaps even he felt scared for his friend.

    ¡°What does it say dear?¡± asked mum.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Dad finished reading it over. ¡°There seems to be a problem in a village, something about the creation of dark crystals, capable of corrupting anyone who goes near them, rumour has it someone has been selling them as jewellery.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t someone else investigate that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Most would be inflicted as soon as they got near the place, being immune, I¡¯m the only one capable of doing this,¡± answered dad. ¡°If I can shut this place down then it would put a stunt in the spread and infection to others.¡±

    ¡°Why would they sell it as jewellery?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°When an item such as a dark crystal is carried on the body, it allows the darkness to seep through it and into the body,¡± answered mum. ¡°Something as simple as a necklace or bracelet can have great meaning, what better way than a gift from a loved one.¡± Mum touched the fang shaped pendent around her neck.

    ¡°This is serious, if any of them make it inside the city walls, we¡¯ll have trouble getting rid of them all.¡± Dad stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll set out tomorrow morning.¡± I gazed at him wondering if there was anything I could say but there wasn¡¯t.

    -

    The next morning dad was already packed up, ready to go. He was giving mum a hug and she was talking to him, concerned about something.

    ¡°This could be the one you know,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know but I must go, you know that.¡± Dad touched her cheek fondly. ¡°You know this is much bigger than this.¡± Mum nodded.

    ¡°Dad,¡± I called. My heart was strangely aching even though he had gone on loads of these already. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Dad came over to me, digging in his pocket, pulling out the sphere used for training. ¡°I want you to keep up your training while I¡¯m gone.¡± He handed me the sphere. I took it but said nothing. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon I promise.¡±

    ¡°How can I keep training when you¡¯re hardly here?¡± I asked picturing all the early mornings we spent together, the hours we trained to make me stronger.

    ¡°Master Lance will teach you all you need, Larana and Mila will have to guide you in how to use their power,¡± responded dad. ¡°Just promise me something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up like you did at the academy, you must become stronger for the path destiny has written for you.¡± Dad placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the house, look after your mother, Athena and Brendan.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡± Dad put on a smile, hooked his bag over his shoulder. ¡°See you soon.¡± Dad headed off out the door. I glanced at mum to see her sad face, she didn¡¯t like it when he left and neither did I.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon mum,¡± I said.

    ¡°I know,¡± she put on a smile. ¡°Come on, how about we have some breakfast.¡± I nodded glancing one last time in the direction dad had left. I had this feeling it would be a while before I got to see him again.

 Chapter 39

    After seeing dad leave and spending the morning with my now strange family, Brendan an Ursus and Athena an Avis. Mum served each of us, putting on a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off to see Queen Daz,¡± I mentioned to break the silence. ¡°I need to see if there is anything I can do for her.¡±

    Can I come?¡± requested Brendan.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°Well¡­Um¡­¡± he hesitated, then took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°I want to be strong to protect Athena.¡±

    I smirked. ¡°You¡¯re still committed to that then.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯ll also be a good experience for him, to see his new home,¡± added mum.

    ¡°Come on then.¡± I could picture when dad first took me out to see the city and I was filled with an even greater sadness, perhaps dad would have done what he did with me with Brendan, welcoming him even more into his new family. Brendan nodded, already standing up ready to go.

    Brendan and I headed off together to find the queen, which was never too hard as she was always about somewhere. We found her just before she was heading out into the streets to be amongst her people.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Fang,¡± she smiled, looking at Brendan. ¡°So, this is Brendan, nice to meet you,¡± she shook his hand. From her words I was guessing she had already talked to Gual about my mission. ¡°Have you chosen Brendan to be your mission partner?¡±

    ¡°Mission partner?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Considering you are still a knight-in-training, you should really be doing your missions with a fully trained knight, but considering your skills I let it slide, but I would prefer you had help, never go alone,¡± she gave me a weird response.

    I rubbed my head. ¡°I guess,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Is there anything you want me to do?¡± I asked.

    ¡°There is something actually,¡± she smiled. ¡°I want you to investigate up stream.¡±

    ¡°Upstream,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Yes, you see the vegetation has been dying along the riverbed,¡± informed the queen. ¡°I fear left unchecked whatever is causing this will surely reach Cathopia¡¯s grand lake or the other tribes that live along those areas.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± I nodded.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°If you head up to the orchards and start following the river from there, you¡¯ll eventually come across the source.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I glanced at Brendan. ¡°Ready to go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he shrunk back, for an Ursus he was certainly a wimp.

    I patted him on the back. ¡°Come on, this¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± sighed Brendan.

    ¡°Nothing like training out in the field,¡± I laughed nervously. Brendan said nothing as we headed out.

    As advised by the queen we headed up to the orchard, some of the trees were still burnt but alive as new growth was starting to appear. I felt relieved that risking my life had been worth it.

    ¡°Looks like the Draco got here too,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°No, it was a different monster that did this,¡± I responded.

    ¡°I see,¡± nodded Brendan looking around, his expression filled with curiosity.

    We eventually came across the river Queen Daz had mentioned, but she had neglected to tell us about the fact, we would need to somehow swim or even walk on water to get to the riverbed we wished to follow.

    ¡°What now?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°We walk across the water,¡± I answered. ¡°Mila.¡±

    ¡°Of course, master.¡± Mila appeared beside me before jumping into the water. ¡°All you need to do is walk forward master.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± I hadn¡¯t had Mila long, but I had complete trust in her power, after all talismans were renowned for their loyalty.

    I stepped forward without hesitation even though I was holding my breath. On to the water¡¯s surface where I was walking like I was on solid ground. I could breathe again, that was a little more nerve wracking than I had thought.

    ¡°No way.¡± Brendan was shocked.

    ¡°Come on Brendan,¡± I encouraged him to join me.

    ¡°But she¡¯s your talisman,¡± commented Brendan, not believing he could do it too.

    ¡°What I will happens,¡± I encouraged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Brendan¡¯s body swayed from side to side, he was extremely nervous, I thought Ursus loved the water.

    ¡°I am sure you already know that a talismans power comes directly from the will of their master,¡± I began. He nodded acknowledging he had understood. ¡°So, if I will my talisman to allow you to walk on the water, then you will walk on the water.¡± I jumped up and down on the water, this was actually really fun, the water rippled a little, but I didn¡¯t sink. ¡°Think of it as blue grass.¡± I was continuing to be amazed by the power that talismans could possess.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you fall,¡± smiled Mila, swimming closer to him. ¡°Trust me Brendan.¡±

    Brendan stared at Mila for what felt like forever, almost like he was searching for something within himself before he could step forward. I had to remind myself that he had just recently been through a traumatic experience, perhaps it would take time before his confidence and trust for us grew.

    ¡°Okay,¡± gulped Brendan as he closed his eyes and stepped forward. I could tell from his expression he was expecting to land in the water and get wet, but just like me he stood on top of the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine,¡± I sighed, watching him open his eyes.

    ¡°Wow,¡± he looked down, slowly moving his foot forward, then gave it a little stamp , perhaps making sure it was safe. Brendan looked directly at me. ¡°You are amazing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nothing special,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Just have an understanding for talismans.¡± I turned to face the direction we were headed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I glanced back at him. ¡°If we¡¯re going to be allies you need to start trusting me.¡± I headed off in a run. Brendan said nothing, simply followed without any more hesitation.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that were his way of responding to my words, but I was certain I would make him a warrior strong enough to protect his friend, like I wanted to protect Tigra.

 Chapter 40

    Continuing to follow the instruction that Queen Daz had given us, to follow the water¡¯s edge. It took two days to reach the site that was the source of the pollution Queen Daz was worried about.

    At one point I thought she may have been worrying about nothing, but when I first saw the plants wilting before my eyes I believed her. Whatever it was, it had spread quite far from the water¡¯s edge. I was concerned if I was even capable of handling the task she had set for me to do.

    Shortly after spotting the plants, we found that the water from this point was actually purple, a bright purple which reminded me of poison.

    Brendan and I glanced at each other before staring at the water for the longest time wondering what could have caused this. It was obvious from Brendan¡¯s silence that he didn¡¯t know what this stuff was either.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± asked Brendan as we moved a little further up to see it spreading out across the water, obviously slow inflicting, but deadly.

    I knelt down to have a closer look, fish were floating to the surface, gasping for air, then dying, hovering my hand over the surface, where I could pick up the toxicity with Mila¡¯s power.

    I found it strange using her power like this as the information from the water flashed through my mind, almost like I was sensing it through her directly. I quickly figured out what it all meant, but I did not really need her power to tell me what was going on.

    ¡°It seems someone has been infecting the waters with some sort of poison, pretty deadly too,¡± I said.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± asked Brendan again.

    I sighed, ¡°I wish I knew.¡± I shook my head. I didn¡¯t know what to do, her majesty gave me no further information on what to do once I had found the source, perhaps leaving it to me to figuring out. ¡°We need to somehow purify it.¡± I shrugged, guessing.

    ¡°My brother once told me powerful water spirits could purify poisoned water,¡± mentioned Brendan. ¡°If only we had¡­¡± We both looked at each other before he could finish.

    ¡°Mila.¡± I smacked my forehead, how stupid was I.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± she appeared. I couldn¡¯t believe what a cute little spirit she was.

    ¡°Is it possible for you to purify the waters?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I can,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Great,¡± cheered Brendan.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Mila hesitated.

    ¡°But?¡± I encouraged.

    ¡°Such a technique is quite advanced. I don¡¯t doubt you can pull off the technique, but since it is such an advance use of my power, it¡¯ll take a lot of your strength to use it,¡± informed Mila.

    ¡°I see,¡± I nodded at the facts she had told me.

    ¡°Do you still wish to use it?¡± questioned Mila a little nervous.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous,¡± spoke up Brendan. ¡°It takes years to master the advanced techniques of a talisman, using them before you¡¯re really ready can be dangerous not just to you but the talisman too.¡± He was clearly worried about me.

    ¡°We don¡¯t really have time to go back to get someone else with a powerful water talisman, by then this could have spread further making it a much bigger job,¡± I began, looking down at the waters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as my will is strong and I have faith within my talisman, everything will be fine.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You really have that much faith in me master.¡± Mila¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯d expect nothing less than that for Larana, but me too,¡± she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Now come on.¡± I stood closer to the edge of the river and held out my hands. ¡°Mila. I summon the use of your power to purify the river of all the poison that flows within it.¡±

    ¡°Understood master.¡± Mila¡¯s whole body glowed, she raised her hands as I felt the connection between our two powers grow bigger, as she drew on mine to use her power.

    The water began lifting up in huge bubbles, slowly splitting into two. One bubble held clear water, while the other held purple poison that had been intentionally put into the water.

    I had only just started, and I could already tell this was going to be a far bigger job than I thought, the water was heavily polluted.

    Larana appeared on my shoulder to watch, she was curious to see how I would handle Mila¡¯s power, and I wasn¡¯t about to disappoint.

    ¡°It looks like scorpion poison to me,¡± commented Larana. ¡°Imbued with dark energy too.¡±

    ¡°How can scorpion poison do this?¡± questioned Brendan. ¡°Scorpion poison can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± shrugged Larana.

    ¡°Whoever did this, there intended target was Cathopia, any closer and they would have been spotted by the knights on duty checking Cathopia¡¯s borders.¡± I managed to speak quickly feeling the strain on my stamina. ¡°Larana, I want you to evaporate it into harmless air.¡±

    ¡°Master that would be unwise while you are performing the purifying technique with Mila,¡± she responded. I glanced at her. ¡°Of course, master.¡±

    Brendan shook his head; he must have thought I was crazy for going this extreme to stop the pollution before it reached Cathopia, but thousands of Animalia would be at risk.

    Larana held out her hand, causing the poison to change into a gas, once done I released the bubble allowing it to escape harmlessly into the air.

    I only just managed to finish purifying the river and getting rid of the poison. I could feel my power so close to reaching empty, but the job was done.

    I disrupted their power, stumbling forward out of breath. I rested my hands on my legs to stay standing.

    ¡°I have never met a feles like you before,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°Yep, I think that sums me up,¡± I joked.

    ¡°You should rest before we head back,¡± mentioned Brendan.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I slowly backed away from the river edge and sat down. Brendan sat down too.

    ¡°Why do you try so hard, even though it was dangerous?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t use to,¡± I admitted. ¡°Until I saw Tigra¡¯s tears.¡±

    ¡°Tigra¡¯s tears?¡± repeated Brendan.

    ¡°I saw them when the king refused to protect Cathopia¡¯s orchard, that moment I vowed I would do anything for her, even those things she¡¯ll never know about,¡± I responded.

    ¡°You feel strongly for Tigra,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°I do, we¡¯re best friends,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Athena told me you love her,¡± mentioned Brendan.

    ¡°Shh,¡± I hushed him up quickly, suddenly freaked. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± I looked away all nervous.

    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± he cocked his head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I feel, the king would never allow it, plus with dad gone no one is going to be able to stop Dumah from becoming betrothed to Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Dumah, you mean the Leo,¡± wondered Brendan.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Remember the betrothal sword,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°If Tigra does not give him the sword, then he can¡¯t marry her, no matter what the king says about them being betrothed, only she can decide who that Animalia will be.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d you pick up that bit of information?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Your mum,¡± answered Brendan. ¡°She is very kind to allow us to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the best,¡± I smiled. I got up and brushed myself off. I was still weak from using both Mila and Larana¡¯s power, but I would soon recover that, plus I wanted to return home. I would never leave Tigra unprotected for too long.

    ¡°Who knows maybe one day Tigra will return your feelings and give you the betrothal sword,¡± smiled Brendan.

    I laughed. ¡°Yeah right, I¡¯ll only believe that when she kisses me.¡± Brendan laughed too but I knew he meant what he said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back home.¡±

 Chapter 41

    We gradually returned to Cathopia as I was still recovering from the excessive amount of energy I had used up to purify the problem. If I had left it for the four days it would have taken to return to Cathopia and back again, the pollution would have been much worth, perhaps it might have even reached Cathopia.

    By the time we had reached the point where we had crossed when first heading off. I had restored my lost energy and we were able to walk across the river, reaching into the orchard.

    Brendan and I reported to Queen Daz about what had happened, she was pleased to hear the situation had been dealt with.

    ¡°I knew you were the one for the job,¡± smiled Queen Daz.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too hard,¡± I boasted.

    Brendan shook his head. ¡°He used all his power using advance skills to purify the waters.¡±

    ¡°Is that so,¡± she was intrigued. I glanced at Brendan, I had wanted to seem tough in front of her, but Brendan had ruined that. ¡°Fang, just remember not to push yourself too hard.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I sighed. ¡°Is there anything else your highness,¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Not at the moment, but if I need of you I will call,¡± she responded softly. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    I stared up at her, wondering if there was anything she could do for me. ¡°Send for dad to come back.¡±

    ¡°Oh Alex,¡± she gently put her hand on my shoulder. ¡°He will be back soon, that I have no doubt. A mission as grand as the one he accepted to do cannot be ignored, have faith in him.¡±

    I wanted to argue with her, but she was right. I would need to be patient for dad to come back home in a couple of weeks at the most. ¡°How about you Brendan?¡±

    ¡°I have what I need,¡± he glanced at me. ¡°I hope I can also be of use to you your highness, for allowing Athena and I to stay when we had no place to call home.¡±

    ¡°Anyone is welcome to stay in our city.¡± Queen Daz gently stroked us both on the head. ¡°Now then, I have other business to attend to,¡± she bowed to us before taking her leave.

    ¡°She¡¯s amazing,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°I know,¡± I agreed. I smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­Not yet.¡± Brendan spoke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I looked at him.

    ¡°Can we maybe¡­You know spar or something?¡± His words were slow, hesitant. ¡°Perhaps you could teach me, how to become stronger.¡±

    ¡°You want me to help you,¡± I gave him a weird look.

    ¡°Please,¡± he was begging now.

    ¡°All I know is what dad taught me,¡± I admitted, thinking about it. ¡°Perhaps you can come with me to see Master Lance. I still train with him.¡±

    ¡°Master Lance?¡± he repeated.

    ¡°This way.¡± I signalled for him to follow me, heading for the training ground.

    Master Lance was busy training up Loki as usual, who was laying on the ground exhausted with holes all around him. Looked like Master Lance had been trying to get him to master his natural ability again. I could already guess that it hadn¡¯t gone well.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Master Lance was a little surprised to see me. ¡°I thought you were on a job for the queen.¡±

    ¡°Finished that,¡± I responded.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked, always to the point.

    ¡°Brendan wanted help to become stronger,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Really.¡± Master Lance looked Brendan over. ¡°I¡¯ve never trained an Ursus before.¡±

    ¡°Could see it as an experiment,¡± I commented.

    ¡°True,¡± he nodded. ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll ask you some questions Brendan, just to get an idea of what areas to cover.¡± Brendan nodded. Master Lance proceeded to ask Brendan a load of questions. ¡°Now tell me Brendan what is the general fighting styles for an Ursus.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± He hesitated to answer. ¡°I guess most Ursus use heavy based weapons like long swords, battle axes, claymore, mostly based on our strength, but my brother was amazing, no one could beat his strength or speed, the most powerful within our tribes.¡± Brendan¡¯s expression went sad thinking about the brother he had lost.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Considering you are now living among Feles I suggest we train you like one, your strength should develop as you grow.¡± Master Lance was really thinking about it. ¡°Have you ever fought before?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Not everyone becomes a warrior, I didn¡¯t want to fight.¡±

    ¡°From your response I am going to go ahead and say that you have never used that claymore before.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Brendan glanced back at the claymore. ¡°It belonged to my brother, only the strongest warrior of the tribes are allowed to wield it, said to hold the power of our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a talisman,¡± I added. ¡°Earth attribute, pretty powerful too.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± nodded Master Lance.

    ¡°Can you help me?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°Of course. Fang I¡¯ll need to burrow that sphere.¡± My eyes widened as he mentioned about it. I slowly reached into my pouch, pulling it out. ¡°That¡¯s the one, only if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°If it helps Brendan I don¡¯t,¡± I shook my head. I turned to Brendan. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Master Lance wants to begin with speed. All you have to do is avoid it, if it hits they¡¯ll be a consequence.¡±

    The sphere lifted in the air and we began Brendan¡¯s training, he wanted to protect Athena, like I wanted to protect Tigra, and I would help him to complete his goal.

    I smiled watching him as he stumbled all over the place just to avoid the sphere, but strangely enough he avoided the sphere for quite sometime, even after we increased it to level 4.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be training too,¡± said Master Lance. ¡°I want you to master Larana¡¯s flight.¡±

    ¡°Larana¡¯s flight,¡± I repeated letting out a sigh. I¡¯d only ever done that by accident. ¡°Fine.¡± I moved away from Brendan to do as my master had ordered.

    I glanced over at Brendan one last time as he got hit by multiple spheres at once, but he just shook it off as if it had never happened, Ursus were certainly tough Animalia, he didn¡¯t even flinch. I could only imagine the kind of warrior his brother would have been and the warrior he would become.

    ¡°Okay Larana.¡± I took a deep breath, calling forth her power all around me. ¡°Let¡¯s fly.¡± I jumped in the air to have nothing happen.

    ¡°You need to summon my wings first master,¡± commented Larana with a little giggle.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Picture them on your back, bend the wind to shape them,¡± she instructed as she flew in front of me.

    ¡°Your wings on my back,¡± I said. I pictured her perfect little wings, but bigger on my back, hearing Master Lance speak as he instructed Brendan to do something else.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that I think, now I want to see you wield that claymore,¡± instructed Master Lance. I quickly glanced over to see Brendan holding his claymore shakily with both hands. His stance was weak as he stumbled about as he swung it to the right then left. I saw Master Lanced let out a sigh, then moved towards Brendan where he proceeded to adjust his stance. There was a lot of work to be done.

    ¡°Focus master,¡± snapped Larana.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± I got back to what I was doing, feeling the wind circling around my back. I could do this. I made a jump in the air, feeling my feet leave the ground, holding it there for a few seconds before I was back down again.

    ¡°Again!¡± Master Lance called over to me. It almost made me jump as I thought all his attention was on Brendan.

    I said nothing as I jumped again. I guess I was hoping flying would just happen, but all I did was hover for a few seconds, then landed again.

    I closed my eyes for a moment to sense my own energy, I had plenty, but I had no idea how much would be needed for flight.

    ¡°Feel the wind, let it lift you master,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°Let it lift me.¡± I summoned the wind around me, allowing it to blow wildly, perhaps I needed more wind for my first flight. I kind of wished dad were here to teach me this, he had once flown with Larana he would have known what I needed to feel.

    I kept my eyes closed, breathing in deeply feeling the wind growing in strength. I opened my eyes again as my feet left the ground, lifting up a little higher.

    ¡°I think I got it,¡± I smiled amazed. I glanced back to see my wings moving just like Larana¡¯s. I tried to move forward a little, but it disrupted my balance and I headed in a different direction. ¡°Wow!¡± I headed straight in Brendan¡¯s direction, he looked at me as I came closer.

    ¡°Fang!¡± He cried out my name as I tried to move a little more to the left to avoid him, but it didn¡¯t work, instead I began moving faster towards him and crashed.

    We both laid on the ground in complete shock, my power had stopped, the wind dispersed. I sat up a little dizzy, looking up to see Master Lance¡¯s displeased expression.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I rubbed my head nervously.

    ¡°Fang.¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°What?¡± I looked away. ¡°Not like you know how to fly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll try again another day.¡± Master Lance knelt down. ¡°I know this is hard without your dad Fang, but master this and show off when he comes back, imagine how proud he¡¯ll be.¡± I glanced back. ¡°Now I want you two to spar, to finish today off.¡±

    ¡°Spar,¡± gulped Brendan. ¡°With him?¡±

    ¡°This¡¯ll be fun.¡± I jumped to my feet. ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°Do we have too?¡±  responded Brendan going back to being nervous.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I encouraged. ¡°How can you know what you can do, if you don¡¯t spar with someone else.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Brendan glanced between Master Lance and I, thinking about it. ¡°But I¡¯m not ready.¡±

    ¡°Brendan you need more confidence, if you¡¯re ever going to become stronger and hear the talisman of your clan,¡± said Master Lance. Brendan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You came to me for help, trust me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he slowly nodded.

    ¡°Show me some of that Ursus aggression I¡¯ve heard rumours about.¡± I taunted.

    Brendan drew his claymore, holding it tightly with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what I can do.¡±

    Brendan came running at me, he had only had a few hours¡¯ worth of training, so I didn¡¯t expect much. I dodged to the left to have him swinging his claymore towards me. I held my hand up, sending out a condensed burst of wind at him.

    The wind was only enough to redirect his sword and move Brendan away by a few inches. Brendan shook it off and had another swing at me.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± I made my next move, while Brendan¡¯s claymore came closer. I grinned; this was going to be more fun than I thought.

 Chapter 42

    Brendan and I were becoming closer friends every day we trained together and well spent time together, after all he and Athena were living with me now. They were family.

    Mum always had the biggest smile while serving breakfast, even though I¡¯m sure it must have been hard when dad wasn¡¯t at home, but Athena quickly offered to help with the bakery while Mum did the deliveries instead.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Brendan slammed his glass down. ¡°You still claiming you won yesterday¡¯s match.¡±

    ¡°I did win,¡± I argued back.

    Mum laughed. ¡°Now boys.¡±

    I smiled at mum. ¡°Did you want help in the bakery today?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I have another task for you.¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard it yet,¡± sighed Brendan.

    ¡°So,¡± I remarked.

    ¡°I want to have a special sword crafted for you,¡± began mum. ¡°One that you can use to harness elemental energy through, harnessing both Larana¡¯s and Mila¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°You need special material for that,¡± commented Athena.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°There are many ancient ruins around Cathopia that not many Animalia visit anymore, within these ruins lie underground caverns which special crystals designed for such a job can be found.¡±

    ¡°Ancient ruins,¡± repeated Athena. ¡°Who knew Cathopia contained such rich history.¡±

    ¡°The ruins were once where Animalia used as shelters when the world was plagued by darkness,¡± explained mum.

    ¡°And you want me to go?¡± I verified.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied mum.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just buy some?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°You can, but those weapons crafted are not correctly intoned to the wielder, one must search for the ancient crystal they feel a connection too, only then can it be more powerful as it¡¯ll connect directly to your own power.¡±

    ¡°You really want to make me a weapon?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The only sword you still carry is the practice sword, your dad gave you.¡± Mum glanced at the practice sword at my waist. ¡°A warrior must have a trusted blade.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s that important to you, then I will go.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Mum got to her feet, bringing over two packs she had left by the door. ¡°I have already prepared everything you will need.¡±

    ¡°I have to go too,¡± responded Brendan as she put one in front of him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t expect my son to go alone do you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t he just take Tigra?¡± Brendan obviously didn¡¯t want to come.

    ¡°If she came, they would send a search party if she was gone from the castle for too long,¡± I mentioned. ¡°Plus, I would need permission from Queen Daz and King Alton.¡±

    ¡°Please Brendan.¡± Mum stared at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he let out a sigh, he could never say no to mum.

    ¡°One more thing, it may take some time before you find it, a couple days at most,¡± informed mum. ¡°Once you have found it allow Larana to guide you out of there, otherwise you might get lost down there.¡±

    ¡°Lost,¡± gulped Brendan.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°This¡¯ll be fun.¡± I stood up, putting the pack on.

    ¡°Here is a map to the closest ruins.¡± Mum handed me a small map. ¡°Once inside, follow any tunnels heading down.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded, getting excited. ¡°Look after mum, Athena.¡±

    ¡°You can count on me,¡± nodded Athena.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going Brendan.¡± I patted him on the back.

    ¡°Right,¡± he reluctantly got to his feet.

    ¡°Have fun.¡± Mum gave both Brendan and I a hug.

    I smiled as we headed off together, Brendan followed behind. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°Mum wouldn¡¯t have sent us if it wasn¡¯t safe,¡± I commented. ¡°Plus, if something happens just use your new strength and take them down.¡±

    ¡°Yeah right.¡±

    I was a little worried that we might bump into Tigra as we headed out of the castle, through the streets of Cathopia which had been quieter in recent months, due to the tension between the tribes around Cathopia. I hoped I wouldn¡¯t bump into anyone from them either.

    I looked at the little map mum had given me. To reach the ancient ruins she said the crystals would be within, we needed to cross the wind fairy bridge into the forest, from there follow the river where in half a day we would come across the ruins.

    ¡°Has anyone even explored these ruins?¡± asked Brendan as we finished crossing the wind fairy bridge.

    ¡°I have no clue,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t really know they were about until mum mentioned it just now.¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows what¡¯s down there then,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°They would have had to for mum to know where the crystals are,¡± I took in the scent of the forest as we entered into the trees. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s even been there before.¡±

    ¡°Who knows,¡± shrugged Brendan.

    ¡°Your dad went there on numerous occasions,¡± mentioned Larana appearing on my shoulder. ¡°Within, you will find the most beautiful site you¡¯ll ever see.¡±

    ¡°What beauty can an underground cavern hold?¡± wondered Brendan.

    ¡°We¡¯ll soon find out,¡± I smiled.

    We continued to head where mum¡¯s map instructed us to. Along the way we came across the river, the flow headed towards the grand lake around Cathopia and a part of me wondered where it started from.

    As we followed the waters, I also walked on its surface, even using these calm moments to try to use Larana to fly. I was still struggling to master this very tricky ability of hers, as Feles weren¡¯t exactly designed to fly.

    I used my momentum of walking forward to slowly hover above the water. I was wobbling all over the place, my feet dragging across the water.

    ¡°Do you ever stop?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°Stop what?¡± I glanced over to him, which was a mistake as I went in that direction and crashed into a bush.

    ¡°Training,¡± responded Brendan holding his hand out to help me up.

    ¡°Flying is an advanced skill of Larana, if I can master it I now I¡¯ll be able to access more of her power,¡± I said.

    ¡°Did your dad really fly?¡± Brendan glanced at Larana.

    ¡°Just like any Avis,¡± smiled Larana.

    I brushed myself down. ¡°I guess that¡¯ll do for today.¡± I felt a little discouraged, but I would eventually get the hang of it, considering I had used an advanced skill of Mila¡¯s to purify water and I would do this too. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the ruins.¡±

    ¡°I had hoped you would have changed your mind by now,¡± admitted Brendan.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Brendan and I continued on our way. Eventually we came to an area with less trees and more shrubs. There was rubble everywhere, leftovers from whatever was once built here.

    I began walking slowly as I glided my hand over the ruins of a wall, or perhaps it had once been a building. Its texture was crumbly under my fingertips. I looked ahead to see many more, this site was huge.

    ¡°Where do you think the entrance is?¡± wondered Brendan.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it is at the heart of all this,¡± I said, heading in deeper. The further we headed in the more ruins we discovered. ¡°This place is amazing.¡± I looked around at everything. ¡°Larana, where is it?¡±

    ¡°This way master,¡± replied Larana flying ahead. I watched her movements as she flew, if I could figure out how she did it then I could do it too.  ¡°Down below, you¡¯ll see more amazing stuff.¡± She glided as if guided by the wind itself. ¡°A perfect place for any secret dates,¡± she laughed as she twirled around to glance at me.

    ¡°Larana,¡± I hissed.

    Larana led us to an opening in the trees, where what looked like a pile of rocks, all placed around a staircase heading upwards. There was grass and flowers coming up between each of the rocks, flowering in this surreal place.

    As I placed my foot on the first step, I saw things change before my eyes. A stone archway appeared over the top. I slowly looked around to see small buildings and high walls, almost like they were trying to keep something out.

    Looking forward again I saw a figure standing on the top step, looking down. His essence was filled with so much pride, his aura powerful.

    ¡°Come on Larana, you¡¯re slowing me down today.¡± I heard his voice as he called to my talisman.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Larana flew passed, sitting upon his shoulder.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now my friend, we¡¯ll save her.¡± He looked directly at me as he said those words. My eyes widened as I realised who he was.

    ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard Brendan calling to me, as I fell backwards, losing consciousness.

 Chapter 43

    I came to in dark surroundings, a small fire burning for warmth. My head was pounding, and I felt weak. I slowly sat up to see Brendan sat in the opposite side of the fire. He was sat up straight on guard.

    I looked around, quickly coming to the conclusion that Brendan had brought me just inside the ruins as to my right was an opening where I could still make out the vegetation. It was raining.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.

    Brendan smiled with relief. ¡°You passed out.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You stopped on the first step and collapsed.¡±

    ¡°Weird.¡± I began to think, I remembered seeing Fang standing atop the stairs with Larana. ¡°Larana, do you know?¡± She appeared, nodding her head. ¡°Come on, tell me.¡±

    ¡°As your clairvoyance evolves so will your abilities with it, so much so you can actually see more than a few second into the future, but also events of the past,¡± informed Larana. ¡°Until you master this power, it will leave you feeling weak after such episodes as you saw and unfortunately in most cases you will have no control over what you see.¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to process what she was telling me.

    ¡°This one most probably occurred because of my own connection with this place and¡­¡± She looked at me, then away almost like she¡¯d almost said something she mustn¡¯t.

    ¡°Your memory.¡± I wanted verification.

    ¡°In a way yes,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°So, I can see your memories, like dad did, pretty cool,¡± I nodded, thinking about all the secrets I could unfold.

    ¡°Our sync rate isn¡¯t high enough for that,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Oh,¡± was all I could say.

    ¡°Do you think we should continue then, if it could have this kind of effect on you?¡± asked Brendan concerned.

    ¡°Why stop now.¡± I stood up. ¡°The legendary Fang came here once, and I want to see what he saw.¡±

    ¡°You still believe those old stories,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I puffed out my chest. ¡°Rumour had it Larana and Mila were both his talismans when he fought against the eternal dragon.¡±

    ¡°Well, I find that hard to believe,¡± sighed Brendan.

    ¡°Believe what you want, but no one is going to change my mind.¡± I turned to look deeper into the ruins. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± I picked up one of the ember covered logs, using it as a torch.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait till¡­¡±

    I stopped him before he could finish. ¡°What? Until the sun comes up.¡± I let out a laugh. ¡°Not going to happen in the cave now is it.¡± Brendan looked away from me. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine Brendan; just remember your training and we¡¯ll take it slow.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about,¡± smiled Larana. ¡°These caves have become sacred places and are protected by powerful spirits.¡±

    I began heading off, deeper within the caverns. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you again Brendan. I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± He ran in after me, coming up to walk beside me. ¡°Where to first then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll just keep following this passage until we find what we¡¯re looking for.¡± I glanced at the torch; the embers were really weak, but I knew I could regulate it by circulating air around them.

    I thought back to the Jubatus Dash I had helped before, he would have come in real handy with those light up spots of his, shame really, I didn¡¯t see all that much of him since helping him with his Leo problem, maybe he would help with mine in the future.

    Stolen story; please report.

    For the longest time we walked in silence as it got darker around us the further away from the entrance we went. I kept glancing at the torch, making sure not to feed it too little or too much.

    ¡°Nice control master,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°Trying to stay focused,¡± I responded stepping over some rubble.

    There had been no sign of anyone having been within these caves for many years. We came across signs that Animalia had once lived here as mum had described, with cooking pots, old rusted weapons, and tools.

    I felt this strange sadness, to think this place was once used on a daily basis, but now was left to crumble away over history. So much so that no one came here anymore. I felt a sudden excitement come up from within me, wondering what they were missing out on, the secrets that this place could be hiding.

    I let out a sharp breath trying to calm myself down. I couldn¡¯t let myself get too excited otherwise I would lose my concentration on keeping the torch stable.

    ¡°You¡¯re excited,¡± commented Brendan.

    I glanced at him. ¡°What gave you that idea?¡±

    ¡°My brother always got that look in his eye when he was excited, whether it was unexplored areas or a fight with a strong opponent,¡± responded Brendan, thinking back on the memories of his brothers. I noticed the claymore on his back, gleamed in the darkened light. I kind of wished I could tell him that his brother wasn¡¯t too far.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t this place is a mystery and we¡¯ve only scratched the surface,¡± I grinned. ¡°What secrets lay below our feet, will we find some lost tribe living down here, what connection does those crystals have? Where are they? How many are there?¡± My questioned started blurting out, I couldn¡¯t hold it all in anymore.

    ¡°Calm down, we¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± laughed Brendan.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I gave him a weird look.

    ¡°You are so much like my brother,¡± he mentioned.

    ¡°We are brothers now, aren¡¯t we?¡± I nudged him.

    ¡°Brothers,¡± he nodded. ¡°I like that.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I walked a head slightly. ¡°Careful.¡± I stepped over some items that were on the ground, a sheet of metal and more rubble. I lifted up the torch a little higher, making it brighter, seeing ahead the cave sloped downwards.

    I looked down at my feet to feel the ground was colder, slightly wet. The water from the rain was traveling down like a slow moving stream.

    ¡°Wow!¡± I heard Brendan cry out. I turned quickly to see him slipping, landing on the sheet of metal.

    ¡°Crap.¡± I didn¡¯t have the chance to move out of the way, as Brendan had ended up on the metal sheet, sliding towards me at fast speeds.

    I was knocked over, letting go of the torch as I landed on Brendan as we slid down the slope, following the flow of the water. We both cried out in shock, wondering where this was going to take us.

    ¡°Do something!¡± shouted Brendan.

    ¡°Like what?!¡± I shouted back.

    ¡°Use one of your talismans or something!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯ll help!¡±

    ¡°Try!¡±

    I tried sitting up just a little bit to summon Mila to slow us down but couldn¡¯t concentrate long enough as we hit the sides of the cave, turning a sharp corner.

    Holding on for dear life, we continued to slide down what seemed to feel like an endless tunnel to only god knows where. I found myself clinging to Brendan, actually scared as to what might happen, and the tension I felt from Brendan let me know he was feeling the same.

    Just as fast as it had started, it was almost over as we saw a light at the end of the tunnel, glistening blues, purple and golds.

    Then everything opened up, revealing a huge cavern, lit solely by glistening crystals, it was breath taking, that we almost forgot we were sliding down on a sheet of metal.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± Brendan gawked.

    I had no chance to reply to his question as we hit a rush of water, sinking down not really realising until we were both completely submerged. I saw Brendan floating there in front of me, his cheeks puffed out as if that would help with holding his breath.

    I hadn¡¯t really bothered holding my breath, shocked I grabbed hold of my throat thinking I was about to drown, but I realised I was breathing underwater.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± I said. ¡°I can breathe.¡± I laughed purely out of nervousness.

    ¡°Of course, you can master.¡± Mila appeared swimming around me. It was her doing, her attribute allowed this to happen. ¡°But he can¡¯t,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Oh.¡± I swam towards Brendan, hooking myself under his arm, where we headed for the surface. I quickly realised I could also swim faster; the water held no restrictions for me.

    Reaching the surface Brendan took a huge gulp of air. ¡°That was pretty cool,¡± he commented.

    ¡°I know,¡± I smiled as we swam to the edge of the waters, where we had an opportunity to really get a good look at our surroundings.

    The walls of the cavern were covered in a thick layer of shimmering crystal, naturally creating light that filled the entire place. The huge lake which covered sixty percent of the cavern was filled with crystal clear water, you could see fish swimming about and the plants swaying at the bottom.

    Around the lake was green shrubs, strange flowers that glistened like the crystals spotted about the place. Tall trees filled with fruit, there were wild animals running around.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Brendan and I looked at each other astonished by what we were seeing. Looking around even more I couldn¡¯t wait to see what else we would find down here.

 Chapter 44

    Brendan and I set up our camp by the lake. I stood by the waters staring down into its clear depths. I never thought we would find such an amazing place down here, underground.

    ¡°What now?¡± questioned Brendan sitting by the fire, drying his wet fur.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± I shrugged. It was such a vast place; it was hard to decide where to start.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here to look for the crystal remember,¡± smiled Mila still swimming in the clear waters, it wasn¡¯t very often that she got to come out like this, I suppose moving on dry land, even for a water spirit was hard or perhaps she was just enjoying herself.

    ¡°Right.¡± I kept looking around thinking about what I was going to do, even with her words I didn¡¯t exactly know where to start looking, this place was so vast, and I suspected there was a possibility that there would be more tunnels like the one we came down nearby.

    ¡°I think this is going to take some time,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°Any recommendation Larana?¡± I asked wondering if she had any answers.

    ¡°This whole cavern is a good starting point, our first master often brought Animalia here for shelter, so spent quite a deal of time here,¡± responded Larana appearing to have a look around too. ¡°How it has become more beautiful since the last time I was here.¡±

    ¡°The crystal you seek for the sword your mum wishes to craft will call to you,¡± added Mila. ¡°All you have to do is start looking.¡± A grin crossed her lips. ¡°It could be deep within the waters, amongst the trees or even high within the caverns walls.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not helping Mila.¡± I slumped over, letting out a huge sigh.

    ¡°Perhaps you could start by checking in the water,¡± mentioned Brendan. ¡°After all you can breathe down there.¡±

    I looked at Mila. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°It is one of my abilities that has passed to you master,¡± her eyes gleamed with this strange excitement. ¡°The water, master is your playground just as the skies will be when you learn to fly.¡± Mila¡¯s form changed to her more adult form. ¡°Allow me to show you master.¡±

    I glanced at Brendan. ¡°Just go, you might find your crystal down there.¡± His body shivered. ¡°I¡¯m still warming up from our previous dip.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked not really wanting to leave him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± There was a snarl in his reply.

    ¡°Alright, keep your fur on.¡± I stepped closer to the water where Mila was waiting for me. I gulped, I hadn¡¯t really had any need to talk to adult Mila before, and my first interactions with her was a scary one.

    ¡°Come on already, the water won¡¯t bite, and neither will I,¡± she taunted, perhaps getting impatient with me. I jumped into the waters, feeling the coolness rush through my fur, then I wasn¡¯t cold at all, it was pleasant. I swam closer to Mila as she floated there on the surface. ¡°Ready master.¡± I nodded. ¡°Just follow me.¡± She dived straight down.

    I felt a mixture of nervousness as the first time had been completely by accident. I took in a deep breath before diving down after her. My eyes quickly adjusted to the waters gleam; the clarity was just so stunning.

    ¡°Master, while in the water you¡¯ll have nothing to hinder your movement, you can do whatever you want down here, even breathe,¡± she shook her head as I held my breath between breaths, I just couldn¡¯t quite believe what was happening. ¡°You can breathe water like air,¡± she swam closer. ¡°See.¡± Mila glided her hand over my neck.

    I touched my neck after she left to feel gills, the realisation almost made me dash for the surface, but at the same time it held this strange fascination, wanting to know what else her power could do for me.

    ¡°Lead the way Mila,¡± I said my words so slowly almost like I was spelling it out.

    ¡°Just swim,¡± she circled around me a few times before moving on.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I followed her as we swam past schools of fish, heading deeper to where the multi-coloured plants were, all dancing in the gentle current that flowed through the waters.

    Mila speeded up, her expression filled with so much joy, then she stopped staring out into the distance. I swam up beside her gently placing my hand on her shoulder. ¡°Mila, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mila looked at me with an expression of sadness. ¡°I used to swim in great lakes like this all the time, surrounded by my friends and family.¡±

    ¡°Friends? Family?¡± I repeated wondering what had brought this on.

    ¡°If you really knew how we came to be, it would break your heart master,¡± she shook her head, her cunning smile returned. ¡°Use my power master, summon it to create waves, whirlpools,¡± her words were in a gasp, almost so enthralled that I would summon forth her power.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she was creeping me out, her emotions were all over the place, but the words she had spoken about how they came to be, breaking my heart troubled me. How was talismans created? Was it like Brendan¡¯s brother Diluc? Or something far darker?

    ¡°Feel our connection, the same you would when using Larana¡¯s power,¡± she mentioned speaking even faster.

    I closed my eyes for a moment seeing the two auras that represented Mila and Larana. My power had grown since first making my connection with Larana, but it still paled in comparison to them both. I still didn¡¯t understand how someone like me could learn to wield such raw power.

    ¡°Just like Larana but water,¡± I said to myself. I opened my eyes, holding out my hand, I began moving it in circles willing the water to move at my command and it slowly began to move. ¡°Wow.¡± I kept going making it faster and stronger.

    Mila swam around me towards the whirlpool I was making. ¡°That¡¯s it master,¡± her voice filled with such pleasure, did she get a kick out of this. ¡°Now if only I could destroy something with it. Oh, the screams, the bliss of the lifeless bodies vanishing within the waters for all eternity.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she was weirding me out again, did she really want to destroy things; I would have to be careful where I let her loose.

    ¡°More master, please,¡± she continued to swim around me.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I couldn¡¯t refuse her, she scared me. I forced the whirlpool away from me, it went spinning even faster, looking more like an underwater tornado.

    I looked around getting the sense of the feel of the water, it was different from the lake around Cathopia, far purer, perhaps I would take some back to show mum and Tigra.

    I held my hand out in front of me, pulling the water in and condensing it between my hands. I could feel the pressure building up, until even I couldn¡¯t contain it any longer. It went out in a powerful stream of water, I was pushed back as it released, breaking the surface above.

    Mila was laughing now. ¡°Not bad at all master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± I said feeling the strain already, this was the first time since healing Brendan that I had actually used her power, so I wasn¡¯t sure how much of my own power I needed to put into it for the use of powerful moves like the once I had just used. Swimming I noticed took hardly any energy at all or the speed of movement through the water.

    I looked down to the bottom of the lake where I spotted something gleaming in the dimming light. I swam down to investigate. Hidden in the reeds was a crystal, it wasn¡¯t very big, but it had what looked to me like the shape of a tiger¡¯s face in it.

    ¡°What have you found master?¡± Mila came in to investigate.

    ¡°A crystal perfect for Tigra,¡± I replied reaching my hand out and taking hold of it. I felt this strange connection with it, I knew it was not the crystal for me, but something deep within me tucked at my heart, perhaps mum was right in the aspect that Tigra and I were connected. Well, she was my best friend after all, I felt kind of bad I had not brought her here with me, but perhaps a special gift would make up for it.

    ¡°You and that Tigra,¡± snorted Mila.

    ¡°You¡¯ve known her two minutes Mila,¡± I commented. ¡°You can¡¯t say anything against her.¡±

    ¡°From what Larana¡¯s told me and¡­¡± she stopped herself before saying her next line. ¡°You love her,¡± she grinned. ¡°Want me to give you lady advice, to catch your perfect mate.¡±

    ¡°Mila!¡± I cried wanting her to shut up. ¡°Change back to healing mode please.¡± I didn¡¯t want this version of Mila anymore.

    ¡°But master,¡± she seemed shocked.

    ¡°Mila,¡± I gave her a stern look. ¡°I don¡¯t need your destructive power at the moment, I¡¯ll call when I need you to help me with some more practice later.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± she snorted as she went back to the cute and innocent Mila. ¡°Sorry master,¡± she apologised.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Mila, you can¡¯t help who you are,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°We should return to Brendan, he¡¯s not going to be happy with you master,¡± giggled Mila.

    ¡°What?¡± I stared at her suddenly worried. ¡°Mila.¡±

    ¡°You created quite the wave,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°No.¡± I wondered if me practising Mila¡¯s power had echoed back to where Brendan was, the whirlpool and released power. I let out a nervous laugh, what were the odds of it hitting him. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    We both headed back to the camp site, Mila led the way as I had forgotten to take notice of where we were as I swam through the waters with her. I had enjoyed myself, finding out more about her and well, her other half. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder the true extend of her destructive power in a real fight.

 Chapter 45

    I returned to the camp where I found Brendan and the campfire completely soaked through. The whirlpool from what I could see had raised the water level around him and the shot I made had taken out the rest.

    I hesitated to leave the water, not really wanting to get a grilling from him, his expression from here was not a pleasant one, and even though at the moment he was not a fan of even fighting, but an Ursus¡¯s rage was something I had only heard rumours about.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re there Alex.¡± Brendan looked over to the water. ¡°Had fun did you?¡±

    I slowly walked out of the water rubbing my head. ¡°Sorry Brendan, I didn¡¯t realise it would cause this much destruction from just testing her power.¡±

    ¡°I had just dried off,¡± he snarled.

    ¡°I can help with that,¡± I walked closer, holding out my hand. ¡°Mila can manipulate water.¡± I held out my palm, then pulled it back, feeling the flow of water as I drew out all the water from his soaked fur, until he was completely dry. ¡°See.¡± I smiled holding up the ball of water from his fur.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he snorted. He tried to remain annoyed at me, but I noticed a hint of impressed in his expression. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°Only this.¡± I held out my other hand, still holding the crystal with the tiger¡¯s face in it. ¡°It just screams Tigra, don¡¯t you think.¡±

    ¡°Well, her cousins are tigers,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°Going to make her a present, are you?¡± he smirked.

    I looked away, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Can I just point something out?¡± wondered Brendan.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You need to practise hiding some of your emotions around her,¡± remarked Brendan. ¡°You do light up like a light crystal when you see her.¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± I glanced at Mila still playing in the water.

    ¡°You do master,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you need to be careful,¡± mentioned Brendan. ¡°If other Animalia find out how you feel about her, it could spread through the castle like a wildfire and Dumah who you say is bad, may use it against you, especially in controlling the king even more.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± I nodded, everything he was saying made sense. ¡°But how do I even control my emotions.¡±

    ¡°An Ursus when angry never shows it,¡± he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I just looked at him.

    ¡°We Ursus have very short tempers, but we¡¯ve learnt not to show it, it can cause a lot of problems when dealing with certain situations,¡± informed Brendan. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a little test, as we continue through this stunning place you can¡¯t show how it is making you feel.¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡± I looked around. ¡°How can I not?¡±

    ¡°Have to start somewhere right,¡± I nodded. ¡°Now let¡¯s wonder about until we find your crystal.¡± I nodded again, taking in a gulp as I tried to remain serious. ¡°Good start,¡± he gave me a thumbs up. ¡°One more thing, most warriors know when to hide their emotions, especially when bluffing.¡±

    ¡°Learn all that from your brother?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded.

    I touched his shoulder, wanting to give him a reassuring smile, but I knew I shouldn¡¯t, I needed to pass his little test. ¡°I believe his wisdom will guide you well.¡±

    ¡°Same,¡± he smiled.

    We headed off through the underground cavern. I looked around in awe, but with great difficulty prevented myself from smiling. ¡°This is so hard,¡± I moaned.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°You can do it,¡± encouraged Brendan. ¡°I think this will be a helpful skill in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hope you¡¯re right.¡± I sniffed the air, picking up the scent of the sweet fruit. I gulped. ¡°You hungry?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded as we both stopped to look at the fruit trees. ¡°A snack wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± I nodded in agreement.

    We spent the next few minutes collecting some of the fruit from the trees. They were completely different from what I had seen in the orchards, the skins was a glittering blue as big as apples. I greedily dug into my first one.

    ¡°They¡¯re like giant blueberries,¡± I mentioned.

    Brendan didn¡¯t reply as he dug into one too. ¡°Mmm,¡± he enjoyed that.

    Brendan and I continued while eating the delicious fruit. I did my best to hide my enjoyment, but a little emotion seeped out. I popped some into my pouch to give to Tigra and mum when we got back, perhaps we could even plant some.

    We wondered the area getting to see the wildlife, the species were similar to those above, but their coats showed off a glittering effect, shining from the crystals. It was completely peaceful down here, you wouldn¡¯t think there was a whole other world above and the same for those above, not knowing of the world below their feet.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t get over what is down here,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°It¡¯s always been here,¡± remarked Mila still swimming in the waters beside us. ¡°Those fruit you were eating are called Bluapples, they were my first master¡¯s favourite.¡±

    ¡°I can see why,¡± I nodded. ¡°I see something over there.¡± I pointed ahead while keeping serious. I glanced at Mila; it was heading away from the water. ¡°Come on Mila.¡±

    ¡°Coming master,¡± she disappeared returning to the choker.

    ¡°She really enjoyed herself,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°She did.¡± I headed straight over in that direction, where we found a huge hoard of crystals. I was about to go all emotionally excited, but I stopped myself, taking in a deep breath.

    ¡°Good job,¡± smirked Brendan.

    ¡°You have no idea how hard this is for me,¡± I said.

    ¡°I do,¡± he nodded. ¡°My brother had me play my favourite game and I wasn¡¯t allowed to show how happy I was, to be honest I never did reach the end without smiling, I blame him, he was smiling at me.¡±

    I let out a little laugh. ¡°Crap.¡± I covered my mouth, then slumped forward. ¡°How about you just nudge me or something when I start acting strange when I see Tigra.¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m not there? He questioned.

    ¡°Then wish me good luck.¡± I moved on to looking around the hoard of crystals. ¡°Do you think these form naturally?¡±

    ¡°All crystals do,¡± responded Larana. ¡°There stored power can last for years and these ones can be used to harness elemental energy, quite rare and more refined than the ones on the surface.¡±

    ¡°You know a lot,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve been around for as long as I have, you tend to learn about a lot of things,¡± she responded. ¡°Now master, the crystal you are looking for shall shine more brightly than any other.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I continued to look around, if the crystals had been the size of trees it would have been like looking through a forest. ¡°Nope, not here.¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°There are hundreds of crystals and it¡¯s not here.¡± Brendan seemed displeased.

    ¡°Sorry bud,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Next.¡± And we were off again.

    We spent the next what felt like hours searching through thousands of crystals, but I still couldn¡¯t find the one that was meant for me.

    I noticed the cavern was becoming dimmer, perhaps even down here it had its own versions of night and day. I also noticed it was getting colder.

    ¡°Master,¡± Larana went to speak.

    ¡°I know,¡± I glanced at Brendan. ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp.¡±

    Brendan and I set up camp near a group of trees for some sort of shelter, we had no idea what nights here would bring, so having the extra cover, kept us hidden and gave us a little advantage if something did happen.

    Brendan lit the fire, while I had Larana dispersed the smoke as it rose, using her power was starting to become second nature. I understood her power so well, understanding the limits I had when using it and I knew there was still so much of it I still needed to unlock, perhaps finding the crystal intoned to my power would help me discover more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the first watch,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah, you did a lot with Mila today, recover your strength just in case we need it,¡± responded Brendan nodding.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± I got comfy by the fire and drifted to sleep, where I dreamt of a little hut made of crystal stones, glimmering faintly in the light. I thought I would see more like some of my other dreams but that was all there was. A hut perhaps waiting to be found.

    When it came to my turn watching I discovered how peaceful this place was, there was the distant sound of some kind of wild animals, maybe a cat species or even wolves. I looked up at the grand crystal hanging from above, if those with dark intent knew it was here would they try to steal it, or maybe someone would want it as a power supply.

    The shadows of birds flew passed above me, I even caught the glimpses of bats, deer with crystal antlers and glittering fur, it almost seemed that this was a whole other world. I would have loved to stay here even longer but I thought this place deserved to be left in peace once I found what it was that I was looking for.

 Chapter 46

    At first light, when the crystals on the ceiling of the cavern began glowing, shining down with the radiation of the sun, we set out again, looking for the crystal mum had sent me here to find. I felt even more hopeful and full of excitement as I had the feeling we were barely touching the surface of this place.

    Brendan and I continued to explore, heading to the lake for a drink. Brendan wasn¡¯t too happy this morning, I put it down to the minimum amount of sleep.

    We both sat near the water¡¯s edge, drinking up the crystal clear water, that tasted so refreshing. I looked around sensing something, but it was just the rippling of the waters, fish coming to the surface.

    ¡°Brendan over there.¡± I tugged at his fur a little, then pointed to the left, on the edge of the lake as it turned, where I spotted some wooden structures. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± He nodded and we headed off.

    We followed the water¡¯s edge coming to the structure I had spotted, it was the remains of an old dock, there had obviously been Animalia living down here at some point, if there still was we would have seen them by now, wouldn¡¯t we.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Brendan nudged me as he was looking in a different direction.

    ¡°What?¡± I turned to see what he was seeing, to discover there was an almost completely covered path leading off into the bushes.

    ¡°Could lead somewhere important,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Alright, but keep your guard up,¡± he nodded, and we set off.

    Following what was left of the abandoned path we continued on our mission, slowly approaching tree by tree, checking what was ahead of us. We had gone for quite some time without seeing anything.

    Larana appeared shaking her head. ¡°Come on master.¡± She beckoned me onwards as she flew ahead. Had she recognised something here like Mila had? I glanced at Brendan, we both nodded at one another before following after her.

    She had flown straight into an opening where the remains of a once thriving village had been. All that was left was half collapsing walls made out of blue crystal bricks. I inspected them closely to discover it was the same stuff I had seen in my dream; this was the place we were drawing closer to the crystal I needed to find.

    ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± I mentioned to Brendan as we continued to explore.

    ¡°These guys left in a hurry,¡± commented Brendan as he went into one of the spaces. ¡°From the placement of the items, this place was abandoned.¡±

    I had a look too, agreeing with him. ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°Who knows,¡± shrugged Brendan.

    ¡°Darkness reached even down here,¡± spoke Larana, touching the bricks. ¡°It hunted master down when they discovered who he really represented.¡± She glided her hand over the crystal walls. ¡°This place was once a haven for those seeking shelter from the desolate lands above, but even here we were not safe, in the end he had no choice.¡± She glanced at me. ¡°His fight continues even now, against the eternal dragon, who once carried the form of a thousand creatures.¡±

    ¡°Larana.¡± I followed her as she continued to follow the rows of abandoned houses.

    ¡°Master was strong, able to call on the power of all talismans, he gave hope to all those who stood by him, saving countless lives, even helping¡­¡± She paused. ¡°Everything has played out, yet still needs to.¡± She stopped pointing forward. ¡°Pass this test master.¡±

    I looked ahead more than a little confused by the words that Larana had spoken what did she mean by everything had played out, yet still needs to.

    In front of us was an untouched little hut made from the same crystal bricks. I recognised it instantly from my dream, it had been calling me. I stepped closer, realising there was a solid wall of clear crystal surrounding it. I looked up to see there was only one way in.

    ¡°How the heck do we get in there?¡± questioned Brendan. ¡°Even on my shoulders you¡¯d never make it.¡±

    I looked at Larana. ¡°I need to fly.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t fly,¡± he let out a laugh. ¡°All you do is crash.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I can do this.¡± I took in a sharp breath, summoning Larana¡¯s wings. I focused on simply going upwards as my feet slowly left the ground, as I ascended my mind began to flash, mixed images I couldn¡¯t make out. I heard mumbling voices, that prevented me from concentrating. I descended back down panting.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Brendan came closer concerned.

    ¡°I saw something, but it was muddled up, perhaps I¡¯m not ready to get this crystal,¡± I told him.

    ¡°You must push through master,¡± said Larana. ¡°Only then will the images become clear.¡±

    ¡°Push through,¡± I nodded. ¡°I will try again then.¡± I focused on what I was doing, allowing the wind around to flow, perhaps I was trying too hard to fly. I closed my eyes for a moment, reading the wind as it blew, allowing it to guide me upwards.

    I opened my eyes again as I began to ascend, the voices and images came again. I pushed through, shaking my head to scare them off. I wasn¡¯t going to stop.

    I reached halfway when an arrow shot passed, bouncing off the crystal wall. Suspended in the air, I looked around spotting someone in the trees.

    ¡°Keep going Alex, I¡¯ve got this.¡± He drew the claymore from his back and ran in the direction the arrow had come from.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± I called, looking back up as I continued upwards. ¡°Just a little more.¡± I touched the top, the images coming in more, almost completely clouding my vision. ¡°Almost there.¡± Using my hands, I pulled myself up the rest of the way, then flipped over and descended down the other side where the images and voices completely filled every one of my senses.

    I saw Fang again as he walked into the hut. ¡°You can share mine with me.¡± He glanced at me as I seemed to be seeing through someone else¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± responded his guest.

    ¡°No thanks needed, we are in this together and I promise you we will save her.¡± Fang held this confidence in his voice as he headed in, a table set in the centre of the main room. There was a plant pot in the centre with a tiny sproutling.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± his guest asked.

    ¡°This is for someone in the future,¡± he gently held his hand over the sproutling. ¡°You see, the crystals here grow like any other plant, spreading seeds, but they can take years to mature.¡± Fang glanced back. ¡°It intones itself to those of this land, why don¡¯t you have a closer look.¡±

    His guest stepped forward, closely inspecting the sproutling. ¡°Crystals that grow, a little farfetched if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t think you being here isn¡¯t.¡± Fang chuckled.

    ¡°I suppose your right,¡± he laughed. ¡°Grow nice and big.¡± He talked to the crystal, and it glowed.

    My senses returned to me as I walked forward, entering the hut to see a crystal growing in a pot on a table, it glowed faintly, almost calling to me.

    ¡°I finally found you,¡± I smiled reaching forward.

    As my fingers touched the crystal I felt a strange spark connected within me, then it glowed even brighter until the whole hut was filled with its light. This light was an ancient one, just as old as the talismans I carried.

    I closed my eyes allowing the light to fill me, perhaps this was the crystals way to make a connection with someone.

    As the light faded, I brought the crystal close to my chest, then quickly put it in my pouch as I heard Brendan grunting from outside, had he come into contact with the ones who had attacked us?

    I rushed out of the hut, seeing that the crystal wall around the hut had disintegrated, perhaps it had been constructed to protect the crystal until I had arrived to claim it.

    ¡°Brendan!¡± I shouted as he was surrounded by masked Feles, some had stripes, others had spots. I rushed forward and they quickly backed away, suddenly going down into a bow.

    ¡°What you do?¡± questioned Brendan, who was a little banged up in the short time I had left him to retrieve the crystal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Fang, Fang,¡± they began chanting my name.

    ¡°Weird,¡± I whispered to Brendan, getting suddenly very nervous.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright master.¡± Larana appeared on my shoulder. ¡°They are associating you with my first master as you carry both Mila and I.¡± I glanced at her. ¡°After all your family are his descendants.¡±

    ¡°Hi,¡± I gave a little wave.

    ¡°Welcome one of Fang.¡± One with a grey mask, decorated with large whiskers and feathers along the top stepped forward. ¡°We were told one day a descendent of Fang would come to retrieve the crystal he once planted.¡±

    ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± I commented. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think anyone lived down here.¡±

    ¡°We have always been here, away from the world above, protecting these sacred places,¡± he responded. ¡°Now then. I insist that you join us Warrior of Fang,¡± the leader smiled bowing slightly and indicating us to follow him. I glanced at Brendan who nodded even though he too felt uneasy.

    ¡°Relax master,¡± encouraged Larana. ¡°They are the descendants of those who once fought with my first master,¡± she smiled. ¡°They just want to celebrate the return of his blood.¡±

    ¡°Well since you put it that way I suppose we can stay for a little longer,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°This way then Warrior of Fang.¡± He began walking, we followed after, then so did the others who had accompanied him.

    ¡°Think these Animalia are safe,¡± whispered Brendan.

    ¡°I trust Larana, and she seems to think these guys are okay,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± nodded Brendan and we continued to follow.

 Chapter 47

    Brendan and I went with the masked Feles. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what true connection they held with the legendary Fang, if they knew Fang like my family did, perhaps they could give some answer dad had yet to give.

    They led us to a place not that far from the abandoned village and hut where I found the crystal. There was a giant blue crystal shimmering in the light, I could only guess at the size of it, perhaps similar in size to Cathopia¡¯s castle., a door shaped hole carved into the front of it. I looked upwards as we entered.

    The inside of the giant crystal was carved out, little houses carved into the crystal walls, ramps leading all the way to the top, where a chandelier hung at its centre, shaped like a giant lily; it was beautiful.

    ¡°How did we miss this?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°The whole caverns made of crystal even the walls, it must have blended in or something,¡± I answered, trying to figure that out too, this place was massive, the size reflected on the number of inhabitants, leaving me with another question, how could we have not seen anyone when we arrived.

    ¡°Welcome to Crystellia,¡± announced the leader, taking us to the heart of the city, where a great fire burned, the dancing flames bounced reds and yellows onto the crystal walls, lighting the whole place up in a blaze of colour. I looked around captivated by everything I was seeing, it was amazing.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± I smiled, watching as all the Animalia began to turn and look in our direction, there wasn¡¯t just Feles here, but Lupus, Ursus, Rattus, Serpentes, Caballus and so many others.

    ¡°Let us celebrate the return of a Warrior of Fang,¡± he raised his arms up, his voice echoing, carried throughout the crystal.

    ¡°Warrior of Fang,¡± they all began mumbling amongst themselves, then one by one began to cheer.

    ¡°Let us have a grand feast and party!¡± shouted one beginning to dance around the fire, loads of the others began to join in, they were all full of such joy.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about the Warrior of Fang?¡± I asked the leader.

    ¡°You do not know?¡± he seemed puzzled by my words.

    ¡°I have yet to receive my awakening and my dad was sent off before he could tell me more,¡± I responded honestly.

    "Come," he moved away to sit down closer to the fire. "A Warrior of Fang is one who is fated to fight the darkness,¡± he began as Brendan, and I sat down with him. ¡°When darkness rises within the world so does a Warrior of Fang, the light to defeat the darkness. Legend says that Fang would one day return to this world at the behest of the Goddess. His descendants can summon forth the power of his talismans, but only in the awakening will one know who they really are, and the darkness they must truly defeat.¡±

    ¡°Dumah is that darkness,¡± I said.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°He is simply the puppet, a servant, like so many others under the command of the eternal dragon.¡±

    ¡°The eternal dragon is just a fairy tale,¡± I responded.

    He laughed. ¡°Believe thee old tales, accept their words as truth and when you have your awakening, you will understand everything.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me?¡± I let out a sigh.

    ¡°No,¡± he almost snapped. ¡°The awakening is important; it connects you to him.¡± He stood up. ¡°Enough talk, enjoy the party.¡± He went straight into dancing around the fire with the others.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t very helpful,¡± commented Brendan.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°It was in some ways,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m destined to fight some darkness.¡± I looked up at the flames. ¡°Did dad have to do the same?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to ask him when he gets back,¡± smiled Brendan.

    ¡°Join us Warrior of Fang,¡± chanted two female Uncias.

    ¡°Two females,¡± nudged Brendan. ¡°They want to dance with you.¡±

    ¡°There is only one girl for me,¡± I snorted looking away.

    ¡°Tigra isn¡¯t here, plus they only want to dance,¡± laughed Brendan. ¡°Might as well have some fun while we are here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I smiled getting to my feet. Brendan slowly followed and we joined in with the celebration.

    Everyone was now dancing around the blazing fire, which seemed to never faulter, sending more embers above, reflecting off the walls, lighting the whole place up in a feverish heat of excitement.

    Music was played loudly, the sound bouncing off the crystal walls just like the flames, the air filled with laughter and joy, something I felt in the near future I would see less off, as Dumah¡¯s influence continued to inflict the king.

    I stopped to stare at the flames, seeing the shadow of a figure within them, they looked at me, then he was moving around on guard, almost like something was happening.

    ¡°Everyone get out of here now!¡± I heard shouts and screams, then the fire was everywhere. ¡°Hurry he¡¯s coming!¡±

    My eyes widened as I saw more of the figures presence enveloping, the flames spreading out across the crystal as I slowly turned around.

    ¡°He found us!¡± I heard more shouts.

    ¡°You need to get out of here Fang,¡± I saw the leader we had spoken to. ¡°We¡¯ll hold them off.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that,¡± he refused to leave them.

    ¡°You are the last hope in this world, you must live.¡± The leader drew his sword and around him so many others did so too. ¡°The Goddesses light sleeps within you; you are the last light to destroy the eternal dragon.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but I can¡¯t do that alone!¡± shouted Fang.

    ¡°You are never alone, you have him and so many others,¡± he glanced at a phased out figure standing next to him. ¡°With his help you will be able to separate the spreading darkness, within this ti¡­¡± he never finished as he was struck down with a shot of black energy.

    ¡°Fang, we need to go,¡± the phased out Feles spoke. ¡°You know we have to.¡±

    ¡°Damn,¡± cursed Fang. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I blinked and the flames went out, the whole place was shrouded in darkness, the huge crystal we had entered smashed all around me. I placed my hand on a dancing Brendan, he stopped looking at me.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t real,¡± I shook my head, indicating for him to turn around to see all those who had been dancing with us, standing together looking at us.

    ¡°What the heck happened?¡± Brendan was shocked seeing the sudden change.

    ¡°This place was attacked during the time of Fang; this place was destroyed, and they died to allow Fang to escape.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± the leader nodded. ¡°We have been waiting ever since to know of his victory, our spirits refusing to pass from this world,¡± a weary smile crossed his face. ¡°We sensed when you arrived filled with hope, we wanted to dance with our saviour one last time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Fang,¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°But you carry his blood, his rein continues to fight back the darkness. Remember young Warrior of Fang, like your ancestor you are the only light that stands in the way of darkness.¡± He moved closer as their bodies began to fade. ¡°These sacred places belong to you now, the waters here are purest you¡¯ll find, take what ever you need, when you need.¡± I nodded finding no words. ¡°I just have one request of you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± I responded, feeling this sadness rising up within me.

    ¡°Remember us.¡± They were his final words as one by one they began to disappear; their spirits finally finding a peace they had waited so long for.

    Even when they had long been gone, Brendan and I stood there in silence. I slowly looked around seeing the remains of the grand crystal we had entered only a short while ago.

    The place was in complete ruins, the top had been blown off, with only the bottom half remaining, the houses that were carved into the walls, now looked like walls with giant holes in them. The main street we stood within empty with the echoes of the celebrations they must have once had here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I spoke, my voice echoing in the empty space.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± nodded Brendan.

    We left that place in silence, both of us filled with a heavy heart, what started out to be a beautiful place, turned out to be a place with a horrific past related to the darkness that now tried to consume Cathopia, would this fight of light verses darkness ever stop? And would Cathopia end up with the same fate as this place?

 Chapter 48

    Brendan and I walked through the caverns, with our hearts weighing heavily. I had yet to understand my true role in all this. The leader¡¯s words had left me more confused about it all more than I was before as both him and dad went on about how I needed this awakening thing to understand it.

    Walking back the way we had come; we stopped at the waters of the lake to have a drink and fill up our water pouches. I just loved the taste of the water here, and from what the leader said this place was somehow mine now. I wondered if there were more caverns like this one, perhaps they even all connected together.

    We gathered up any supplies we needed for the trip home, before leaving the caverns altogether and heading back to Cathopia.

    It was harder climbing up the step cavern slopes than what it had on the way down, sliding down on that metal sheet had been kind of fun when I thought back on it now. I would have to remember that when I came back to visit.

    We made no hesitation in heading back to Cathopia, having the occasional break until we arrived home a few days later. I couldn¡¯t help but worry about how mum would be feeling after I¡¯d been gone for a while, not sure how long for as the time differences from the surface and down in the caverns had felt different.

    A smile crossed my face as soon as I saw the lights of the city, I discovered that day there was no better feeling than returning home. The knights at the bridges, nodded to us as we passed.

    I glanced at Brendan, he was smiling too, thinking about Athena I suspected. I was holding back the urge to not run, but I found my steps quickening and Brendan was the same.

    ¡°Race you!¡± Shouted Brendan breaking into a run.

    ¡°What?¡± I stared at him for a second.

    ¡°Come on master,¡± cried Larana.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± I began running using Larana¡¯s speed to catch up and overtake. ¡°See you there.¡± I laughed.

    We reached the doors of the bakery, panting, we had both gone at full speed. Mum gazed at us surprised at our arrival, but then it turned into a gentle gaze, a smile greasing her lips.

    ¡°Welcome home boys,¡± she stepped closer, holding out her arms.

    ¡°Mum.¡± I ran over hugging her. I was surprised to see Brendan had done the same, the pair of us embraced in her arms.

    ¡°Did you find it?!¡± she asked.

    ¡°We did,¡± I nodded. I stepped away, pulling both mine and the one I had found for Tigra from my pouch. ¡°I also found one I think will be perfect for Tigra.¡± I handed them both over.

    ¡°Brilliant quality, well done.¡± She moved away. ¡°I¡¯ll have this made into fine weapons by tomorrow, now go get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Brendan.¡± Athena came into the room.

    ¡°Athena,¡± smiled Brendan.

    ¡°Now off you go,¡± ordered mum.

    I smiled up at her before we headed into our home. I sat down on the sofa, chilling after the long trip, it was nice to be back in luxury instead of sleeping rough.

    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± questioned Athena.

    ¡°We did,¡± I nodded. I pulled out a Bluapple. ¡°Try this.¡± Athena took it straight away, her expression changing into one of complete bliss.

    The rest of the day we just spent telling Athena what we saw and what happened to the city within the crystal, it was a sad moment, but I felt that it was an important one.

    ¡°Wow, it sounds like you had quite the adventure,¡± commented Athena. ¡°Wish I could have gone.¡± She let out a sigh.

    ¡°We can take you and Tigra later, at some point,¡± I said. I really had wanted to share the experience with them when we were down there, but worried about any dangers, knowing it was safe I could now take the pair of them with confidence, maybe even mum could have a vacation from the bakery down there.

    ¡°That would be amazing.¡± Athena lit up. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what the sword mum has made for me is like,¡± I grinned, my smile faded as I looked at the practice sword dad had given me.

    ¡°Not really designed for combat,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to keep it safe.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded.

    After mum closed up the bakery she headed off to see someone about crafting the crystals into swords. A part of me wanted to go with her, to see it done, but she said it was a very delicate craft and the smith would need full focus to craft the weapons.

    I relaxed for the night, even going to bed early just to sleep within my own bed. I let out an involuntary sigh as my body sunk a little into my mattress, I had so missed the comfort.

    I thought about how the trip could have been better if it had been an official mission, I would have gotten one of those tents. I soon fell asleep.

    -

    The next morning, I was excited, heading out for breakfast, mum had been waiting for me with two items covered over by a cloth.

    ¡°They are ready,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Wow that was quick,¡± I commented as Brendan and Athena joined me.

    ¡°I had told him you would be retrieving the crystal, so he had everything ready for the completion of these weapons,¡± responded mum, picking up the cloth closest to her. ¡°With this you will be able to use Larana and Mila¡¯s power, infusing their power with less use of your own strength.¡± I stared at the cloth as she uncovered the sword.

    The blade sparkled silver from the light crystals, the hilt a subtle mix of green and blues, with the blue crystal I had found refined into the guard of the hilt.

    I slowly reached out taking hold of the hilt, feeling a subtle connection with it. I smiled also feeling the strange power it held.

    ¡°This will be your trusted sword for the time being,¡± said mum. I looked at her, what did she mean by for the time being. ¡°It will help you in the challenges you may face.¡±

    ¡°Thanks mum.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Mum held such a proud expression as she looked at me. ¡°I know your dad would be proud.¡± There was this glint of sadness, she missed him too. ¡°He should have been the one to take you down to retrieve your crystal, but I thought it was best you had a weapon crafted just for you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Have you been down there?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°Many times, with your dad, such a beautiful place.¡±

    ¡°Bluapple,¡± I took one out from my pouch. I was surprised at how long these fruit actually lasted for.

    ¡°Bluapple,¡± she sighed as she took hold of it. ¡°Perfect fruit.¡± She seemed to space out for a few seconds, perhaps thinking of the times dad took her down to the caverns.

    ¡°Did you meet those living within Crystellia?¡± I questioned, the memory of all those Animalia fading away.

    ¡°A place filled with the spirits of those waiting for something,¡± replied mum.

    ¡°Was dad not a Warrior of Fang then?¡± I was even more confused, if they had been waiting for a Warrior of Fang, why did they not pass over when they met dad.

    ¡°He is a Warrior of Fang,¡± she slowly nodded.

    ¡°Then why did they pass over meeting me, when they had previously met dad?¡± I quizzed.

    ¡°Alex I do not hold all the answers, perhaps your father was the wrong Warrior of Fang.¡± Mum quickly moved the subject on, I felt she knew more about this then she was letting on. ¡°This short sword is for Tigra,¡± she picked up the cloth and handed it to me. ¡°I think you should give it to her.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°I told her to come here, so you could give it to her.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was suddenly on guard, never expecting I would be the one giving her the sword, infused with the crystal I found. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± It was too late Tigra was here. ¡°You¡¯re back from your mission.¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± I gulped.

    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± she asked, giving a little nod to Athena and Brendan to acknowledge that they were there.

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± I nodded nervously.

    ¡°Huh¡­What have you got there?¡± Her eyes filled with curiosity.

    ¡°I had this made for you,¡± I said it so fast she almost missed it.

    ¡°You had something made for me?¡± she looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah.¡± I nodded, holding it out. ¡°It is made from a special crystal that can be infused with your lightning abilities.¡± I put on a smile, uncovering the short sword. It was very similar to mine, but slightly shorter and the hilt was yellow.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I held it closer to her.

    ¡°Thank you Alex,¡± blushed Tigra. ¡°You didn¡¯t have too.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to,¡± I smiled. ¡°I found this crystal in the shape of a tigers head and instantly thought about you, how it would suit you. I hope it comes in handy.¡±

    Tigra took hold of it, then stepped back a little as she swung it. ¡°It really is perfect.¡±

    ¡°You are both skilled warriors but learning how to channel your power into the swords can be tricky for those who have never done it before,¡± spoke mum. ¡°Now come with me, I will teach you.¡± I glanced at Tigra as mum began heading off. ¡°Athena you know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded.

    Tigra was the first to follow mum, then I followed her too. I thought it strange learning something from mum as I had always trained with dad or Master Lance, couldn¡¯t he teach me to use the sword properly, but that thought faded away as I smiled; it would be an honour to learn something from mum.

 Chapter 49

    Tigra and I followed mum, as we went I told her all about what had happened down in the caverns, the beauty, the taste, and the sadness. She listened with intent, fascinated by the stuff I was telling her.

    ¡°Wish you took me with you,¡± she commented, only being able to imagine what I had seen there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you some other time, I used this trip to make sure it was safe,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Safe?¡± she glared at me. ¡°You don¡¯t think I can handle myself do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± I gulped, she¡¯d taken it the wrong way.

    ¡°I am just as capable of a warrior as you,¡± she snarled.

    ¡°I know,¡± I cried. ¡°I just mean¡­I would have needed permission or something to take you with me.¡±

    Tigra let out a sigh. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. It can be a real drag being a princess.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is born into the rolls they are destined to fulfil,¡± said mum hearing us talking. ¡°Each Animalia plays apart, some are small, others are big, but each part is just as important as any other.¡± Mum stopped as we reached the training grounds. ¡°Those who have big parts to play, cannot play them without those who play the smaller ones. A king would have no kingdom with no subjects, we wouldn¡¯t have a bakery without those who grind wheat into flour.¡± Tigra and I had gone completely silent as she spoke. ¡°As long as you always move forward, you will understand the part you are destined to play.¡±

    ¡°What has all that got to do with me being a princess?¡± questioned Tigra as mum turned to face us.

    ¡°This maybe how you feel now Tigra, but in time you will understand your part to play,¡± responded mum.

    ¡°You know, she¡¯s just as bad as dad with not giving you a straight answer,¡± I whispered to Tigra.

    ¡°You both have so much to do before you are ready, but even then, perhaps it will be too late,¡± she looked away. ¡°But her light will always win.¡± Mum looked back at us smiling. ¡°Shall we begin.¡± We both nodded.

    Mum¡¯s words had me confused, nothing she had said today had made any sense, there was a part of me that felt perhaps some of them came from her clairvoyance, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much stronger it was within her than me.

    ¡°Where do we start?¡± I smiled.

    ¡°First hold out your weapons,¡± she instructed. We did as we were told. ¡°This will be tricky for both of you as the feeling for it will be different for you both. Tigra, yours being a natural ability will simply flow through you and into the blade. Alex, for you it will be slightly harder as first you¡¯ll need to connect with Larana, then transfer her power through yours then into the sword.¡±

    ¡°Sounds complicated,¡± I commented.

    ¡°It will be hard at first, but the more you practice, you¡¯ll eventually come to the stage where you won¡¯t even need to think about it,¡± said mum. ¡°Now let us begin, close your eyes.¡± I did as instructed, if she had seen dad train when he was younger, than she knew what she was talking about, I would put my faith in her, like I did in dad. In darkness now, I only listened to her voice. ¡°You must first sense the sword in your hand, not feel it, but sense the energy from the crystal, see the form it takes within your mind, tell me when you see it.¡±

    I focused on nothing but the sword in my hand, picturing its shape in my mind, focusing more, deeper on the crystal at the heart of the hilt. I felt nothing at all from it, tightening my grip trying to feel it more.

    ¡°Sense it master,¡± whispered Larana. ¡°This has nothing to do with its physical form.¡±

    ¡°Alex it will be a little like when you connected with Larana for the first time,¡± I heard mum. ¡°You need to listen, to hear its will and form as the crystals essence can take on many forms, this is the essence of its power.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I allowed my mind to go blank, letting the flow of energy circle around my body as I did I sensed my power, then Larana¡¯s, then Mila¡¯s, and finally a fourth. It didn¡¯t take on any form just a mass of energy, pure and ancient just like my talismans.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Before I could get the words out I saw a hand reach out grabbing hold of mine, I gasped in surprise opening my eyes. What was that?

    ¡°Alex, everything okay?¡± asked mum.

    ¡°I think I sensed it,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Same here,¡± said Tigra. I looked at her to see her eyes were still closed. ¡°It looks like a winged white tiger, amazing.¡±

    ¡°A winged white tiger?¡± I repeated, finding the thoughts a strange one, apart from the twin winged lions from Fang¡¯s legend, I¡¯d never heard of other winged creatures.

    ¡°Do not fear whatever form the crystal takes,¡± said mum.

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Tigra shook her head. ¡°She wants me to use her power.¡±

    ¡°Mum what are these crystals really?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Some are just crystals; others are rumoured to carry the memories and feelings of those long gone from this world.¡± Hearing her words, I thought back on those who had once lived within the caverns, in the giant crystal city Crystellia. The remains of the crystal must have held what was left of them. ¡°Come on then, try again.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, closing my eyes again.

    I quickly found the energy from the crystal again, just a mass of energy, then the hand reached out grabbing hold of mine again. I flinched but kept my eyes closed and focused on it.

    The mass of energy changed into the outline of a Feles, but who it was I could not identify as he held no features, just energy. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ My thoughts called out to them, but I got no reply.

    ¡°Once you have found the light from the crystal, you must take the next step,¡± informed mum. ¡°Tigra allow yourself to reach out to it, to let your lightning flow into the form of that light.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°Alex, you must make a connection with yours, then call forth Larana¡¯s power, fuse a portion of both your energy and Larana¡¯s into the form of the light,¡± instructed mum.

    I struggled concentrate as the figure of light stared at me, it said nothing. I felt a spark of fear, but it also held a sense of familiarity.

    I pushed through this fear I felt and did as mum instructed, feeling a pulse of energy come from my hand. I opened my eyes to see the sword glowing, then Larana¡¯s bracelet glowed. Was this the connection that mum was on about?

    Larana¡¯s bracelet and the sword glowed in sync but nothing else happened, had I done something wrong? Perhaps the strange fear I felt towards the spirit that grabbed hold of me, had prevented me from making the correct connection.

    ¡°I did it.¡± I looked at Tigra to see her sword sparking with lightning, it glowed with her power, forming into a powerful beam of light, concentrated, and felt just like her.

    ¡°Well done Tigra,¡± smiled mum amazed, clapping her hands. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything else from Alton¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Why are you so good at this?¡± I looked back at my own.

    ¡°No clue,¡± she laughed happily. ¡°This is awesome.¡±

    ¡°Some pick up things faster than others, Tigra takes after her dad in that respect,¡± smiled mum. ¡°Using something as a conduit for a talismans power is much harder to grasp, it takes patients and practice, you¡¯ll grasp it eventually.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I sheathed the sword. ¡°At least I mastered something.¡± I really wanted to show off I could fly with Larana now, well almost fly. I manifested Larana¡¯s wings, ascending off the ground by a few inches. I held myself steady.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Tigra¡¯s face lit up. ¡°You finally got it.¡±

    Mum held a proud smile. ¡°Oh, how proud your dad would be.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show him when he gets back,¡± I smiled. ¡°And I¡¯ll be even better too.¡±

    ¡°Can you take a passenger?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, quickly landing as I was starting to wobble a little.

    ¡°Yes,¡± responded Larana.

    ¡°What?¡± I looked at her as she appeared on mum¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°How we¡¯d fly together,¡± she glanced at Larana.

    ¡°Master you can actually carry at least one passenger, but I wouldn¡¯t recommend it, until you get the hang of flying,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll take me flying with you when you do.¡± Tigra¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°How about we try again,¡± said mum.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tigra and I cheered, practicing with mum until dinner time.

 Chapter 50

    I was in the training grounds, practicing my flying. I managed to hover for a short period of time before I¡¯d start to wobble. I let out a sigh, landing again. I had managed to fly to the top of the pillar protecting the crystal I needed to get for the crafting of my sword, but apart from that I couldn¡¯t quite control my flying patterns.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be scared master,¡± said Larana. ¡°Just go for it, pick a target and go.¡±

    ¡°Pick a target.¡± I looked up at the sky, I just wanted to fly. ¡°Alright.¡± I summoned more wind as I prepared to just shoot up into the sky.

    ¡°Fang.¡± I heard my name, so I stopped myself, dispersing the wind.

    I turned to see Queen Daz walking towards me. ¡°Your highness.¡± I bowed.

    ¡°No need Fang,¡± she smiled. ¡°Not training with Master Lance,¡± she wondered.

    ¡°Nah, he said he had something important to go over with Loki, said I would only get in the way,¡± I shrugged. ¡°So, found the most open space I could practice my flying.¡± I sighed. ¡°Which I have yet to master and same with the crystal sword.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to draw on that power in an instant when you need it most,¡± responded Queen Daz.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t come all this way to watch me. So, what can I do for you your highness.¡±

    ¡°I have a request of you Fang.¡±

    ¡°Anything,¡± I nodded already accepting whatever it was she wanted me to do.

    ¡°Straight to the point then,¡± she smiled. ¡°My husband has begun to request more from some of the villages around Panthera, which I fear will bring tension between Cathopia and them if something is not done quickly to relax the other party.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean request more?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Since Fang and the first king set up the city of Cathopia it has had a balanced trade relationship with all the villages and tribes around Cathopia, what they provide us we give back in equal return, but the amount of what my husband wants from them has increased.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I nodded. ¡°What do you want me to do about it?¡±

    ¡°To calm some of the tension by delivering this for me,¡± she handed over a scroll. ¡°This scroll is important and will inform them of what is really happening.¡±

    ¡°Just one?¡± I looked down at it.

    ¡°This is one of the most important villages as they provide Cathopia with herbs for medicine and food, if the connection is destroyed they may stop trades all together, and within the city walls we cannot grow the herbs necessary to heal the sick or wounded,¡± informed Queen Daz, her expression held much concern about this situation, perhaps she was just as worried about things as mum was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head out as soon as possible,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°One more thing, this village is the birth home of Gual, of the Panthera Pardus.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I sighed thinking about the scary Gual.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± she reassured me, but I wasn¡¯t feeling it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Brendan and we¡¯ll head off.¡± I began to walk off when she stopped me.

    ¡°Sorry you¡¯ll need this too,¡± she quickly handed me over a single sheet of parchment. ¡°A map, otherwise, you might get lost.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I happily took it, thinking about getting lost with Brendan, who would probably eat me if we couldn¡¯t catch any prey. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver your message your highness.¡± I bowed and ran off.

    I headed straight home where I found Brendan digging into a huge fish, he did say he was going to go hunt for the biggest fish he could catch in the lake. I had my doubts he would catch anything, but here he was devouring it gleefully.

    ¡°Hey Brendan.¡± I sat opposite as he looked at me, giving me a strange look, speaking as he swallowed down his first bite.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What gave you the idea I wanted something?¡± I grinned.

    ¡°I know that look in your eye Alex, you¡¯ve come here to drag me off somewhere again.¡±

    ¡°You agreed to be my partner while I am still a knight-in-training remember,¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up somewhere as sad as last time, thank you,¡± he took another bite out of his fish.

    ¡°Oh, come on, it wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± I commented. ¡°This time it¡¯s to a Panthera Pardus village to deliver a scroll for Queen Daz.¡±

    ¡°Deliver a scroll, is that it?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Knowing you something will go wrong,¡± remarked Brendan.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t always get us into trouble, you haven¡¯t been around me long enough to get in that much trouble,¡± I smirked. ¡°But I guess you can refuse; I¡¯ll just go on my own.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± he snorted. ¡°Just prepare what we need, while I finish my fish.¡± Brendan ignored me after that, so he could get back to enjoying his fish.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I cheered, thinking I would have had a harder time getting him to come. I shrugged heading off to prepare a pack for the walk, didn¡¯t really know how long it would take us so too sleeping bags, considering this was not an official mission handed out by the masters, I would be unable to get one of those special tents, I would love to fall asleep in one of those again.

    Within the hour we were off. Brendan seemed a little happier now he had enjoyed his fish, most probably wouldn¡¯t need to eat anything else for the rest of the day.

    As we headed out of Cathopia heading across the blue mermaid bridge, I had to ask Brendan something, about why he never seemed to refuse coming with me, when he didn¡¯t really have to join me.

    ¡°You said yes, faster than I thought you would,¡± I commented. ¡°May I ask why.¡±

    Brendan looked at me. ¡°You saved my life, by my clans code I am indebted to you until I can return the favour, until I save your life.¡±

    ¡°Really, a life debt,¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°Anything you ask of me I will do as it is decreed by the code.¡±

    ¡°I would have preferred you do it because I am your friend,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°You are, but my life debt comes first, repaying you and becoming strong enough to protect Athena is all I care about,¡± informed Brendan. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with so I can start that new training plan Master Lance has in mind.¡±

    ¡°Moving onto some higher level stuff then,¡± I said.

    ¡°I am, thanks to you and Master Lance I am starting to sense and feel the energy of my clan¡¯s talisman, but still no voice,¡± mentioned Brendan.

    ¡°You¡¯ll hear it eventually,¡± I encouraged.

    ¡°He has a long way to go before that master,¡± mentioned Larana appearing on my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey Larana,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re a talisman Larana, do you know the spirit within mine?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know all spirits,¡± commented Larana. ¡°Plus, clan weapons such as this one is a little different from your conventional talisman, it carries the knowledge and power of your ancestors and as you grow in power and strength you will be able to access all that they have to offer you.¡±

    ¡°My ancestors,¡± pondered Brendan. ¡°Mind my bother always came out with strange information about all kinds of stuff, like he¡¯d read a thousand books.¡± He really loved talking about his brother, if only he knew his brother would be the one to guide him when he was strong enough to hear his voice.

    ¡°Do you know about the village where we are going?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± sighed Larana. ¡°The ancestors of the Panthera Pardus were amazing hunters, following their power over shadow much like Gual and I suspect his son Zack will be the same. It took some time before they could trust my first master as the land had so little to give.¡± Larana stared up at the sky. ¡°The village we are heading to was one of the first places my master purified from darkness, making it the richest place to find the most amazing and beneficial herbs within all of Panthera and is why the land was named Panthera, after the first trades between them were set up as a sign of eternal friendship.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± responded Brendan and I.

    ¡°You¡¯re just full of information, how old are you anyway?¡± questioned Brendan, gawking at her.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Larana huffed. ¡°You should never ask a lady her age.¡± She looked away from him, turning her back.

    ¡°Larana, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Brendan was in a panic realising he had somehow offended her. I let out a laugh, this was going to be fun.

    I thought about it, thinking I would be meeting the descendants of those who first connected to my ancestor Fang, going to the place he brought light and peace to. I could just imagine it now, the beauty and perhaps I would even learn something from them.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s excited,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± I smiled. ¡°The first who connected with the legendary Fang, maybe I could even follow in his footsteps.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you already are,¡± smiled Larana. ¡°My dear master.¡± She rubbed my cheek.

    ¡°The legend of Fang is just some bedtime story,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°Legends and myths have to come from somewhere,¡± I commented. ¡°Keep an open mind Brendan, you might learn something.¡± I pointed a head. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± I cheered.

    ¡°You get way into this,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Just like Yamato,¡± giggled Larana. My smile grew bigger at her comment, maybe I would ask dad more about his adventures when he was my age, but for now I would focus on my own, then tell him all about it.

 Chapter 51

    Brendan and I continued onward to our destination to a small village within the heart of the forest around Cathopia. The map the queen had given me, had words written along the top, something about needing to get completely lost within the densest parts of the forest after the blue mermaid bridge if I was going to find it.

    I had explained to Brendan how confusing that was, she had given me the map, so I wouldn¡¯t get lost, but was now saying I had to get lost, how the heck did that make any sense?

    All Brendan and I could do was keep on walking until we supposedly got lost, but when would we know that, everyone knew those forests quite well, especially since I had come out on multiple camping trips with dad, exploring together with him was always fun.

    ¡°Agh!¡± I stopped where I was letting out a cry of frustration. Brendan jumped, not expecting my outburst. ¡°How the hell are we supposed to find this place.¡±

    ¡°Calm down Alex.¡± Brendan waved his arms trying to calm me down.

    ¡°This was simply the delivery of a scroll to a village, we¡¯ve been out here for hours now and have found nothing, no landmarks, or clues which line up with the map she gave me.¡± I was getting a little annoyed.

    ¡°Alex, over here.¡± I stared into the distance hearing the voice of my dad. ¡°Come on.¡± I could see an outline of him ahead, kneeling down low as he parted some leaves.

    ¡°What is it dad?¡± I saw myself join him.

    ¡°In this direction lives a very important village that provides much for Cathopia, in most cases they do not welcome strangers,¡± informed dad. ¡°The area up ahead is wilder than most of the forest around Cathopia, so if you ever venture this far be very careful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay away then,¡± I commented.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Remember to follow your nose, the sweet aroma will lead you there.¡±

    I began walking forward, towards the fading form of my dad, even now he guided me. He had brought me here once, perhaps knowing one day I would visit the village of the Panthera Pardus.

    ¡°Alex,¡± I heard Brendan call after me, but my mind was drifting, absent-mindedly I followed the scent, was I always meant to find this place or was I guided by my ancestor Fang. ¡°Alex.¡± Brendan called after me again, but I did not respond.

    I continued to walk reaching a small open area, surrounded by forest, the scent of strange plants all around me. I looked left, then right, only just noticing plants I had never seen before.

    Brendan was soon behind me. I glanced at him as my mind returned to me. His nose was twitching at the smells, almost too many to register.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± I looked around in wonder. I felt all the hairs on the back of my neck suddenly stand on end and a glimpse of moving shadows. ¡°Brendan, don¡¯t move.¡± As those words left my lips I felt a blade held at my throat and a yelp from Brendan.

    ¡°Name your intent here stranger,¡± I heard our attackers voice directly in my ear, he was obviously taller than me. I glanced back a little to see his black fur, a Panthera Pardus. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I am here to deliver a scroll,¡± I answered.

    ¡°No fool would venture to these parts to just deliver a scroll,¡± he commented.

    ¡°A scroll from her highness Queen Daz of Cathopia,¡± I added.

    ¡°You¡¯re a messenger from Queen Daz,¡± he wanted me to verify.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I slowly nodded, and he stepped away. I heard Brendan let out a sigh as the Panthera Pardus walked past me.

    ¡°Come this way,¡± he continued to walk, indicating us to follow him.

    I glanced at Brendan who had become even more of a nervous wreck. ¡°Would you chill.¡±

    ¡°How can I they just attacked us,¡± gulped Brendan.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°They were simply warning us,¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine once I¡¯ve talked to their chief.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Brendan and I followed.

    The Panthera Pardus led us to a village hidden amongst the trees, their huts made to look like tall grasses, blending in perfectly, if it weren¡¯t for the other Panthera Pardus going about their daily business I would have most probably missed it.

    As we were guided through the village most of those who lived here paused to take notice in their village¡¯s visitors. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a different nervousness as their eyes fell upon me.

    We were taken to an old tree, the trunk was ten feet wide, covered in glowing little buds. A hut was set underneath it. Two Panthera Pardus standing guard.

    ¡°Visitors for Chief Raoul,¡± said one of those who brought us here. ¡°They bring a scroll from Cathopia.¡± He snorted.

    Hearing his reaction told me much, as the connection between Cathopia and this village were hanging on by a thread, why would the king want to cause all this, just for some herbs was it. I was always taught that everything must have a balance, you cannot just take something, not here, when each of us had our parts to play, just as mum had described.

    ¡°You may head inside,¡± nodded the guard.

    I walked forward, glancing back at my hesitant friend, who slowly walked behind, his body tense, on guard, perhaps scared something might happen at any second. I wish I could give him words to comfort his fears, but after his home was so randomly and ruthlessly attacked I somehow couldn¡¯t blame him.

    I entered slowly, seeing a Panthera Pardus drinking tea at the back of his hut. His golden eyes met mind as he raised his head. Quickly scanning me, he waved his hand indicating for me to sit down.

    ¡°Welcome descendent of Fang,¡± he bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked, sitting down opposite him.

    ¡°I recognised the talismans you carry, the wind fairy and water mermaid,¡± he glanced at each of my talismans. ¡°I was foretold of your coming.¡±

    ¡°You knew I was coming?¡± I glanced at Brendan, a little confused.

    Raoul smirked. ¡°No,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I heard of you from Gual.¡±

    ¡°You know Gual?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he once called our village home, before heading out to join the knights of Cathopia and becoming a Guardian,¡± he slowly nodded. ¡°He still comes home occasionally, how he told me of a warrior filled with much potential, seeking to be the next Guardian for the crowned princess.¡±

    ¡°This makes our visit easier,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°It does,¡± I nodded. ¡°Enough about me. I am on official business from Cathopia.¡± I dug into my pouch bringing out the scroll from Queen Daz. ¡°I am here to reassure you in the queens name.¡± I handed over the scroll.

    Raoul opened it up and had a read. ¡°I see,¡± he nodded. ¡°I personally do not know what his majesty is thinking, asking for more than we can give, but if Queen Daz believes we can still remain the same, like we have always done, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°I can fill you in on what is happening within Cathopia,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°You can, can you?¡± I had caught his attention.

    ¡°I am quite close with the royal family and have no obligation like Gual to keep such things secret,¡± I added.

    ¡°I am listening,¡± responded Raoul.

    I explained everything that was happening within Cathopia since the arrival of Dumah, who I believed was tainting the city from within. Raoul listened intently, nodding his head in understanding.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ The return of darkness never thought I would see it within my lifetime,¡± said Raoul after I finished. ¡°Thank you for telling me this young Fang.¡±

    ¡°You are most welcome,¡± I smiled about to stand up. ¡°We best make our return trip home.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head.¡± I insist you stay here until your departure at some point tomorrow, or even the day after. I must repay you for the information you have given me.¡±

    ¡°No need for anything in return.¡± I waved my hand.

    ¡°I insist,¡± he replied.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded.

    Shortly after we were shown to a little hut in the heart of the village. Some in the villagers still gave us strange looks, some distrusting, and others curious. I was guessing they did not get a lot of visitors here.

    Brendan and I settled in the hut, where we just chatted for a bit before going to sleep. ¡°Different here than the city,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I find it quite nice,¡± admitted Brendan. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I¡¯m not a complete fan of the busyness  of the city.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re used to being on the road,¡± I said. ¡°When I was leaving the city, I was thinking about the camping trips dad, and I would go on.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Surrounded by the forest, the endless skies above, hunting together.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon, you¡¯ll see,¡± encouraged Brendan. ¡°And when he does I would be honoured if you took me with you on your next camping trip.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll take mum, Athena and Tigra too, make it a family event,¡± I smiled, thinking about it made me so happy.

    ¡°You want to drag your girlfriend with us,¡± chuckled Brendan.

    ¡°She is not my girlfriend,¡± I snorted.

    ¡°You wish she was though, don¡¯t you,¡± grinned Brendan.

    ¡°Yeah and¡­¡± I looked away. Brendan laughed and then I laughed too, he was such a jerk sometimes.

 Chapter 52

    I was awake early as usual, but just as I was getting ready chief Raoul came in, smiling. I wondered what he could want so early in the morning, but things worked differently in smaller villages compared to the city.

    ¡°Morning Fang,¡± he slowly bowed his head in a greeting.

    ¡°Morning.¡± I glanced over to Brendan who was still asleep, he liked to sleep in. ¡°What do I owe the visit for this morning?¡±

    ¡°We tend to start things early here, I was hoping you and Brendan would join us,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Well, I would be honoured to join you, but Brendan won¡¯t be up for another hour, and if you wake him then you are in trouble,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Very well then,¡± he nodded and signalled me to follow him. I followed Raoul out of the hut to see the village was bustling with life, most of the Panthera Pardus had baskets and woven bags, all heading into the forests.

    ¡°What is everyone doing?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°Our little village gathers many of the herbs you use within the city as this place is filled with more purity and fertile land than most places,¡± informed Raoul.

    ¡°Larana told me it was the first place Fang purified of darkness,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Correct,¡± he nodded. ¡°The great tree where my hut is located was the first tree planted, it is what makes these lands so peaceful, what gives it life.¡± Raoul continued to walk, following everyone else. ¡°When Cathopia was first built we began to provide it with all the herbs it needed to survive, including those for medicine and food, and we have continued to do so for centuries.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know there aren¡¯t many who remember the real stories,¡± I said. ¡°Twisting them to extinguish the tails of Fang.¡± I remembered my pointless lessons at the academy.

    ¡°Fang created a vast clan to protect the lands from the darkness that always returns, but I have noticed there has been very little activity on the side of light.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know of many others who carry my clan¡¯s name,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°That does not bode well,¡± he slowly shook his head. ¡°Now sure if you know this, being so young, but your clan has always been the light that prevents the darkness, I suspect your fate will be no different than any other.¡±

    ¡°I admit I don¡¯t know much, dad continues to say I need to have my awakening,¡± I looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why it is so important.¡±

    ¡°The awakening is said to develop the power of light within the members of your clan further, allowing you to connected with Fang himself. Well, in a manner of speaking,¡± explained Raoul. ¡°I suspect your father wanted you to have a deeper understanding before he explained things to you.¡±

    ¡°I have already come into contact with the darkness, obtaining small awakenings but nothing like you describe,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Then your light must be a powerful one, needing a higher concentration of the stuff before it happens.¡± I sighed at his words.

    ¡°Dad said something similar, but I can¡¯t ask him anything else until he returns from his trip.¡± I felt a sting of sadness as I brought it up, sure dad had claimed he would be back, but I held this deep feeling I would not see him for quite some time.

    ¡°Patience young warrior,¡± smiled Raoul. ¡°Everything will play out as the goddess plans, but maybe not as you thought.¡±

    ¡°Goddess?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Time.¡± We had reached the edge of the forest. ¡°Allow us to pick you herbs to return home with as a sign of faith that we believe in her highnesses words.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded.

    I followed Raoul into the forest, where I saw his people collecting all sorts of different flowers, leaves and grasses, the ground covered in a rich carpet of colours, my nose twitching at every smell, and it was almost too overwhelming for my senses, no wonder no one travelled this far.

    Raoul took one of the baskets from one of the other Panthera Pardus, then led me into an area filled with long green leaves and white flowers.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°This is wild garlic a plant used for flavouring food and medical purposes, known for having antibacterial, antibiotic, and antiviral properties.¡± Raoul glanced at me as he plucked some of the leaves off. ¡°Did you know they are also an indicator that this forest is an ancient one.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I shook my head, slowly becoming more interested in what he was doing. Did he find some pleasure sharing his knowledge with someone he just met?

    Raoul moved on to another area of the forests where he stopped at an area covered in heart-shaped leaves. ¡°Can you guess what this plant is?¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know plants.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s wild ginger,¡± answered Larana appearing on my shoulder.

    ¡°Correct,¡± he nodded, picking some of this plants leaves too. ¡°Wild ginger has a multitude of uses, these leaves help to heal open wounds and skin inflammation, while the roots can be used as antibiotic and so much more, treating such things as colic, upset stomachs, indigestions and even cramps.¡±

    ¡°Master, the flowers grow under leaf litter, where it smells absolutely horrible to attract flies and gnats to pollinate them,¡± informed Larana, puffing out her chest, so proud at her own knowledge. ¡°My first master told me that.¡±

    ¡°So proud,¡± I commented.

    Raoul laughed. ¡°You can fly can¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I slowly nodded.

    ¡°Head up to those trees, to that stuff,¡± he pointed upwards. ¡°The stuff brownish black mass, dark green leaves, pick me off some good sized branches.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Curare liana, it is used as a poison on our arrow tips but can also be used for a muscle relaxant for surgery and to treat muscle disorders,¡± replied Raoul. ¡°Now let¡¯s see you fly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I summoned Larana¡¯s wings, gulping as things had been a bit slow in the learning to fly area. I stared down my target, as the wind encircled around me. ¡°Okay.¡± I slowly ascended upwards, the stuff getting closer, I wobbled a little but used the tree branches to stabilise myself.

    I let out a relieved sigh as I had made it. I moved slowly to get my sword as not to lose balance, then cut three branches off. Re-sheathing my sword, I descended, handing over the branches to Raoul as the wings vanished.

    ¡°A bit slow there,¡± he commented.

    ¡°I¡¯m still figuring it out to be honest, our species aren¡¯t really designed for flying,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°True,¡± he nodded. ¡°I once had the pleasure of watching Yamato Fang, fly across the sky, suited him.¡±

    ¡°You know my dad?¡± I was surprised to hear him come up.

    ¡°A legend in his own right your father, outstanding member of the Fang clan, fought more darkness away than anyone,¡± responded Raoul moving on. There was still a lot I did not know about my dad. I had heard many of his stories but obviously it had only ever scratched the surface. ¡°On to the next.¡± Raoul walked on for a fair bit, walking out into a more open area.

    ¡°Wow,¡± I gawked. The open area was covered in a massive of wildflowers, of so many different colours.

    ¡°Just like I remember,¡± sighed Larana.

    Raoul walked out into the wildflowers, stopped at a purple daisy with long leaves. ¡°This is Echinacea or coneflower might be easier for you,¡± he smirked. ¡°This helps to shorten the duration of colds and flus, reducing symptoms and boosting the immune system.¡± He picked several up carefully, making sure even the roots were removed.

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t live in this village I was a stranger delivering a scroll.

    ¡°I have no reason, we still believe in the notion of helping others,¡± replied Raoul. ¡°You came to deliver a simple scroll, it is only right you return with something, a sign of good faith in the queen¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°I will give them to her then,¡± I said, stepping out further to admire the flowers. ¡°You live in a very beautiful place.¡±

    ¡°Different from the city,¡± said Raoul.

    ¡°It is,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°You are welcome here anytime.¡±

    ¡°Fang.¡± I heard Brendan as he came into the open area.

    ¡°And your friend,¡± added Raoul.

    ¡°Loving this place, reminds me of going foraging with my brother,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll finish here and head home,¡± I said glancing at Raoul. ¡°Fresher the herbs the better.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± nodded Raoul. ¡°It has been a pleasure getting to know the new generation of Fang.¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is mine,¡± I smiled.

    We stayed within the village for a lunch feast before heading back home, with a sack full of herbs from foraging. Brendan had enjoyed himself; he already knew all the plants that needed picking, most probably learnt it from his brother.

    Returning home to Cathopia, it was nightfall before we arrived home, I was happy to deliver the herbs to Queen Daz.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she looked at me surprised.

    ¡°A sign of good faith,¡± I answered.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t have too,¡± she gazed at the sack fondly. ¡°They have always been such a caring group.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s me done,¡± I turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she reached out her hand to stop me.

    I glanced back. ¡°Something else you need, your highness.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Just thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I lifted my hand in a wave before running off home, where mum was waiting with a home cooked meal. I couldn¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 53

    I stood at the balcony; the first place dad had taken me when I first came out to see the city. I closed my eyes thinking of the memory. I sighed, then slumped over the balcony. It had been two months since I last saw dad, a part of me began to believe he might not ever come back considering he was usually only gone for about a week or two.

    Mum kept saying that he¡¯ll be back, but she was starting to sound unsure about it too. I had also noticed mum was relying a little more on Athena to help in the bakery, she claimed it was lack of sleep due to bad dreams, but perhaps there was something more to it than that.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I felt a hand gently touch against my back. I lifted my head, turning it to see the one who had said my name. It was Tigra. ¡°You alright?¡±

    I looked back out at the waters, before a smile crossed my lips at the sight of her, it was still so hard to control these growing emotions for her which I found were growing even stronger.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I eventually answered.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you,¡± she commented. ¡°You know you can talk to me right.¡± She came to stand beside me.

    ¡°I miss my dad,¡± I admitted. ¡°Sure, I love training with Master Lance, Loki and Brendan, but none of it is the same without dad, his knowledge, the way he taught you new things, that always stuck in your head.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t come back yet?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Not even a letter.¡±

    ¡°Alex,¡± she came to lean over so she could see my face. ¡°I know something that¡¯ll cheer you up,¡± she put on this huge smile.

    ¡°What?¡± I stared at her.

    ¡°A festival,¡± she replied, beaming with energy. ¡°Want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need permission or something,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded. ¡°I asked mum and she said I could only go if you come with me, oh knight-in-training.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, what about the king and taking a Guardian¡­¡± I stopped remembering something Gual told me. ¡®I always know where you are.¡¯ I gulped.

    ¡°They have no problem either.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you,¡± I said.

    ¡°And you call yourself my best friend.¡± Tigra stood up straight, crossing her arms and huffing as she puffed out her cheeks. I looked at her, that face somehow made her look even cuter.

    ¡°I am your best friend,¡± I stood up, suddenly freaking out.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine Alex,¡± she was back to normal, her hands close to her chest as she went on about it. ¡°It¡¯s held in the forest by one of the lakes, there¡¯ll be fireworks by renown talisman wielders, amazing food from all over Panthera and live music.¡± Her eyes sparkled as she talked about it. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a festival before.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I was reluctant to take her somewhere filled with Animalia and potential danger.

    ¡°You can drag Brendan along; I know he can¡¯t say no to you,¡± grinned Tigra.

    ¡°You are not going to let me say no are you?¡± I let out a sigh, knowing exactly how this was going to end.

    ¡°Pretty much, so give up now,¡± she sounded so proud of herself.

    ¡°When is it?¡± I asked giving up.

    ¡°Tonight,¡± she cheered.

    ¡°Tonight,¡± I repeated shocked. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Meet you at the twin lion bridges.¡± Tigra ran off without another word, just great. I glanced out at the jagged mountains one last time before heading back home to get Brendan. ¡°Yo Brendan,¡± I called.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°No,¡± responded Brendan, relaxing in the living room.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± I came to stand in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you want something,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you said no, you can¡¯t say no due to your clans code,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Perhaps it was a bad idea telling you that,¡± sighed Brendan.

    ¡°All we have to do is escort Tigra to a festival in the forest tonight,¡± I informed.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t take her anywhere without permission,¡± he was shaking his head.

    ¡°It was Tigra¡¯s idea,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t say no, could you?¡± he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°She was very persuasive.¡± I crossed my arms, looking away.

    ¡°Sure, she was,¡± grinned Brendan.

    ¡°Did I hear something about a festival.¡± Athena popped in.

    ¡°Alex is taking Tigra to the forest festivals,¡± mentioned Brendan.

    ¡°Can I come?¡± her eyes sparkled just like Tigra¡¯s.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded. ¡°More the merrier.¡±

    ¡°And more trouble you¡¯ll be in when Queen Daz finds out,¡± chuckled Brendan.

    ¡°She said she knows.¡± I glared at him. ¡°Now let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t want to keep Tigra waiting too long, she¡¯ll need my protection.¡±

    ¡°Awe, cute,¡± smiled Athena.

    ¡°Do you want to come or what?¡± I looked away.

    ¡°Are you blushing?¡± she teased, I turned my back on them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go already!¡± I raised my voice, heading out of the room, passing mum I smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be out late tonight mum, so don¡¯t wait up.¡±

    ¡°Just be careful,¡± smiled mum. ¡°Take your sword.¡±

    ¡°I always have my sword.¡± I touched it at my waist.

    ¡°Have fun.¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± answered Brendan.

    As we headed off to meet up with Tigra, I really wondered if this was a good idea, I know I told Tigra yes, and now I had Brendan and Athena with me, who had also thought it was not a good idea, was I really a sucker for doing whatever Tigra wanted me to do.

    ¡°So, Alex how fond are you of your current title?¡± asked Athena.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a title,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Something you won¡¯t have when they find out you kidnapped the princess,¡± smirked Brendan.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t kidnapped Tigra,¡± I growled a little, knowing exactly what they were trying to do, tease me. I have to admit it was already working and I was having doubts about this little trip.

    I looked up at the sky, it would be a couple of hours before nightfall, knowing Tigra she would have already set something up in her room to throw off anyone looking for her, but¡­ I glanced around, what about Gual?

    ¡°Finally.¡± Tigra was wearing a hooded cape over her head. ¡°Hurry up or we¡¯ll miss the start.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the hood?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°I know I have permission, but I don¡¯t want everyone¡¯s attention on me, it¡¯ll ruin the fun,¡± responded Tigra. I caught a glimpse of her tail twitching, was she lying?

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I continued to walk ahead.

    ¡°Thank you guys,¡± smiled Tigra as she dashed after me, hooking her arm in mine.

    I glanced at her, the breath catching in my throat. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she glanced at me. ¡°Might as well make it fun.¡±

    ¡°How is clinging to my arm fun?¡± I asked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to protect me, being as close as possible is the best option,¡± she snorted getting annoyed at me.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I sighed.

    I heard Athena and Brendan laughing behind us, we both glanced back to see why. Tigra shook her head, while I just glared at them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s this festival then?¡± asked Athena.

    ¡°At a little lake area,¡± answered Tigra glancing at me. ¡°You know where we stopped for our first mission.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I thought back to us racing, catching fish, and camping out. ¡°Yeah, that was fun.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I can guarantee you¡¯ll have just as much fun as then,¡± encourage Tigra.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I relaxed a little more.

    ¡°Like a date,¡± mumbled Athena.

    I glanced behind me again. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I snarled.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Athena looked in the opposite direction, while Brendan sniggered to himself.

    ¡°Ignore them,¡± said Tigra. ¡°They¡¯re just getting into the spirit of the festival which is quite common for couples to go to.¡±

    I gulped at her words. ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± she giggled. ¡°You are silly for being embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ Let¡¯s just go have some fun.¡± I tugged her along a bit faster hoping the sooner we were there the sooner this would be over.

 Chapter 54

    As soon as we arrived at the site it was bustling with life. The place was decorated with different coloured lights, balloons, and banners above the different food stalls. My nose began twitching as I could smell the food.

    My gaze swept across the food stalls, spotting dango, fish cakes, meat burgers, my favourite boken covered in sweet chocolate and so many others.

    ¡°Are you drooling?¡± Giggled Tigra.

    ¡°No,¡± I gulped.

    There were other stalls too, some selling masks, pendants, pins, and other festival souvenirs. Then there were game stalls, throwing rings on to bottles, catching the fish to win prizes, tests of strength and accuracy.

    Wow.¡± Athena¡¯s eyes widened with excitement.

    ¡°Okay I guess.¡± Brendan crossed his arms, acting as if it was nothing.

    ¡°Really Brendan,¡± I glanced over at him, he was smiling.

    ¡°What first?¡± Tigra¡¯s eyes gleamed as she tried to drag me along with her.

    ¡°Hang on,¡± I yelped. ¡°We need to make a plan.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need a plan,¡± snorted Athena. ¡°Just have fun.¡± She headed over to the mask stall.

    ¡°Wait, did anyone bring any coin with them?¡± I asked. Athena, Brendan and Tigra looking at each other then looked at me shaking their heads. ¡°Are you guys serious.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t earn anything living with you,¡± shrugged Athena.

    ¡°Plus, you earn being a knight-in-training,¡± added Brendan.

    ¡°Not a lot,¡± I commented. ¡°And you Tigra, this was your idea.¡±

    Tigra shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well, being royalty, I don¡¯t need to carry coin when you sort of own the place.¡± I let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re paying,¡± laughed Larana. ¡°Surprised you didn¡¯t see this coming master.¡±

    ¡°Can you get me a mask, please,¡± smiled Athena, already picking one out basically giving me no choice but to pay. The only problem was she didn¡¯t end up the only one I brought masks for.

    As we headed to the next stall, we all had masks placed on the tops of our heads. I had picked a mask, representing the winged lion of fire, he was one of my favourites from mum¡¯s stories. Athena picked a bear, which I thought was funny considering that Brendan was related to one.

    Brendan went for a red demon looking one, with great fangs, kind of creepy to be honest, and Tigra chose a dragon shaped like a lightning bolt.

    ¡°Food next,¡± cried Tigra heading for the sweetest food stalls. ¡°I remember these from your sixth birthday party,¡± she was smiling as she looked at the different coloured dango, being served up.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. It was the first of many foods we dug into, of course I had to pay for all of it.

    ¡°Next,¡± said Athena dragging us over to the boken fruit being dipped in chocolate. ¡°Just too good to miss.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with some less sweet stuff and use these for desserts,¡± I suggested, but quickly got shut down as they made the biggest order.

    ¡°Alex.¡± They called me over to pay for it.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fang, while on duty,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°You¡¯re not on duty.¡± Tigra shook her head sighing.

    ¡°I have to guard you,¡± I commented.

    ¡°At least try to have some fun,¡± snorted Brendan.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°He¡¯s been taking things a little bit too seriously since becoming a knight-in-training,¡± mentioned Athena.

    ¡°It takes hard work to become a Guardian, you know.¡± I was getting a little annoyed as the three of them seemed to be teaming up on me.

    ¡°Please, enjoy yourself Alex.¡± Tigra gazed at me, her eyes glinting with this strange sadness. ¡°You haven¡¯t been the same since your dad headed off.¡± I looked away from them. ¡°I know you miss him.¡±

    ¡°You are the biggest idiot ever,¡± snarled Brendan. ¡°She brought us here for you, stupid.¡±

    My gaze shot back to Tigra. ¡°Is this true?¡± She nodded, smiling. ¡°Tigra.¡± It left me feeling this pain in my chest, to think she would do this for me.

    As I stared at her, I felt the pain in my chest tighten, she really did care for me, my very first best friend, she knew me so well, her heart strong and unwavering in what she wanted to do, even in bringing me here, doing everything she could to persuade me.

    I glanced down at my money pouch, which was only half full. I had been wanting to save it up, but it didn¡¯t really matter anymore.

    ¡°Well, are we going to stand around here all day?¡± asked Athena.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked at them all. ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Some games,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°Games it is.¡± Tigra grabbed hold of my arm and we headed off deeper into the festival. I stared at the back of her head, letting my heart feel so light. Her hand slipped a little from my arm and held my hand instead.

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I whispered under my breath. I wished I could tell her with all my heart. I could have told her right there how I felt, but I knew I couldn¡¯t, but just being in her presence was good enough for me.

    The first game we came to was throwing the rings on bottles filled with prizes. Tigra went first throwing them, one after the other, but even with her accuracy with lightning she had no luck getting the rings on the glass.

    ¡°Let me,¡± I smiled paying for three more rings.

    ¡°Remember no talisman power, knight,¡± the stall owner spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need Larana for this,¡± I responded, throwing my first, it missed, but I just did that on purpose to show the stall owner I was not going to cheat. I smirked as I threw the next one, landing on a pink bottle, then my last landing on a green.

    ¡°We have a winner,¡± said the stall owner.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± grinned Tigra.

    I picked up the pink bottle, letting the beautiful brooch, decorated in gold with yellow, blue, and red gems shaped like a bird fall into my hand. I held it out to Tigra pinning it to her dress.

    ¡°For you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she went a little bashful, was receiving a gift embarrassing or something.

    Within the blue bottle was a brown crystal, obviously earth based, no good to me. After I had finished examining it within my hand, I threw it into Brendan¡¯s direction. ¡°Suits you better.¡±

    Brendan caught it without even thinking about it. ¡°Thanks.¡± He glanced at it, then popped it into his pouch.

    ¡°Come on then,¡± I pointed towards the crowds. ¡°There is far more to see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Everyone cheered and I began to relax, perhaps it was okay to enjoy myself once in a while.

    We wondered off within the crowd, playing more games, like trying to catch the fish, they must have been super smart fish because no one had any luck catching one. I kept glancing up at the stall owner, a fish Animalia of some kind.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t get one,¡± cried Athena.

    ¡°Can¡¯t win everything,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°This is rigged master,¡± said Mila.

    ¡°Really,¡± I stood up completely straight, sensing it. ¡°I must insist you stop manipulating the fish with your water talisman.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the stall owner was shocked.

    I pointed to my choker. ¡°I have a water talisman myself and I can easily sense yours.¡± He was looking in every direction. ¡°This is a festival of fun, if you do not stop manipulating it like you have I will have to escort you from the festival.¡± With my words, Athena finally caught a fish.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she cheered.

    ¡°Remember if I hear bad things about your stall, I¡¯ll be back.¡± I smirked. He nodded frantically as he handed Athena a plush bear. ¡°Good.¡± Happy with the outcome of that we headed off to play more games, even the ones for strength.

    They had different difficulties depending on the Animalia, considering that an Ursus such as Brendan had far more physical strength then me and I was clearly stronger than a Rattus.

    Both Brendan and I had a little go, Brendan had it reach the very top. I thought he would be so proud of himself, but he just shrugged as if he had gotten a goodish score.

    My score on the other hand was okay, but that didn¡¯t really matter, for my lack of physical strength I made up for in my abilities to use talismans.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do better next time,¡± encouraged Tigra.

    Athena looked up at the sky. ¡°The main event will begin soon.¡±

    It was getting dark, and the lights from the festival were becoming the main light source for the festival, it gave the place a completely different feel. I glanced at Tigra watching the lights dancing over her, this little trip out was completely worth it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find the best spot.¡± Tigra tugged at my sleeve dragging me off, I didn¡¯t resist following contently after her.

 Chapter 55

    As nightfall came the whole festival came alive in a different way, bustling with even more kinds of Animalia, laughing, chatting, and winning games.

    We had found a nice little spot not too far from the water to wait for the masters of fire talisman to begin their show.

    While the others held an expression of excitement to the show about to begin. I found my breath catching in my throat, a strange stillness I could not explain. Everything around me seemed to move in slow motion, from movement to laughter.

    I looked out across the crowd my eyes settling on a masked figure shrouded in the same dark aura as Dumah, they were looking back at me.

    An Uncia walked in front of them, and they were gone, the sound of a bang as the show began, everything returning to normal.

    I touched my head feeling lightheaded, what was that just then, almost like the dark energy had somehow reached out to me through the crowds and noise.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Athena touched my shoulder.

    I glanced at her, she seemed to be the only one who had noticed, as everyone else¡¯s attention was on the show of master fire talisman users.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I shook my head, shaking it off.

    ¡°You are most definitely sensitive to the dark power, more than most,¡± she said.

    ¡°You can sense it too?¡± I looked at her puzzled.

    She nodded. ¡°It scares me how it grows but it is a burden this strange gift brings.¡± A weary smile crossed her lips. ¡°Being different can be difficult, but such difference and power should be embraced.¡± Her eyes looked at my direction. ¡°Be on guard darkness draws in.¡± My hand rested on my sword.

    ¡°Wow!¡± cheered Tigra, nudging me. ¡°Did you see that one?¡± Her face expression was one of true delight, I almost felt sad her fun maybe ruined by those who followed the darkness like Dumah, perhaps there were even more of his type about than I cared to admit, was that the real reason dad went on missions that other knights could perform.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded, looking up.

    The show was amazing, but I only saw glimpses of the amazing shapes and explosions caused by such mastery. They followed through with some forming into stories, like the story of Cathopia¡¯s creation, these guys had it right too.

    It showed Fang and the first king amongst chaos, finding these lands, and creating a peaceful place for everyone to live in harmony, defeating the great eternal dragon. It was beautifully told and even held a tribute to the current royal family.

    ¡°They really do love you Tigra.¡± Brendan pointed out as there was a whole load of Tigras, and well her twin brother Hunter.

    ¡°I am the crowned princess,¡± she commented. ¡°One day to be queen.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be queen?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I guess I don¡¯t,¡± she shrugged. ¡°But perhaps if I found the right king I wouldn¡¯t mind so much,¡± she glanced at me as she said those words. ¡°At least I can guarantee I¡¯ll have the best Guardian.¡±

    ¡°I still have a long way to go, so don¡¯t hold your breath,¡± I responded. She still held such faith in me, that it drove me crazy. I feared one day I would let her down, her faith in me was worthless.

    The display of fire talismans continued, great explosions in the sky. I guess fire was quite a cool elemental talisman when it wasn¡¯t trying to kill you back, like Dumah¡¯s Demori. I didn¡¯t understand what a talisman spirit did to choose their master, but it seemed not to matter which side they resided on, could things have been different if I had been chosen by Demori instead of Larana.

    The masters of the fire talisman banded together for one last huge explosion, the ambers of fire drifting down over the water of the small lake. Where five Lepidoptera, butterfly Animalia were gently fluttering above the water¡¯s surface.. Each one was a different species, some had bright yellow, others brown and red wings.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    When all the attention was on them, they began to dance, just ever slightly touching the water¡¯s surface. Their wings moving elegantly, they had thin, slender bodies, each moving together in perfect sync.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them,¡± beamed Tigra. ¡°The performing Butterflies.¡±

    ¡°Performing Butterflies.¡± I watched them intently. I did hear rumours of a bunch of Lepidoptera starting up a performing caravan. Dad mentioned about a group getting permission to perform around Panthera, were these the same ones.

    ¡°Just wait for it.¡± I glanced at Tigra, her eye sparkling even more dazzling in the small amount of light.

    ¡°Never heard of Lepidoptera performing at night,¡± commented Athena.

    ¡°Some do, some don¡¯t,¡± responded Brendan. ¡°A bit boring if you ask me,¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°Shh.¡± I quickly hushed them, wanting to let Tigra get lost in this world a bit longer.

    ¡°Next she¡¯ll appear,¡± said Tigra quietly.

    As the dancing continued, mesmerising everyone who was watching, to be honest I was almost drawn to it too, but my guard remained up, the hairs tingling on the back of my neck, I shivered.

    The dancers, stepped out, leaving an opening between them. Then up rose the waters, a bubble coming up, rising in the air. I squinted trying to see what was inside, all I saw was blue.

    It ascended higher into the air, then suddenly popped, revealing a beautiful Lepidoptera with stunning blue wings, the lights from the festival shining through them.

    ¡°Charlotte, the Morpho,¡± gasped Tigra and most of the other Animalia.

    I caught a glimpse of a water talisman in the form of a pendent around her neck. It was the only way she could ascend from the water like she did. I could sense it wasn¡¯t a particularly strong spirit but was good enough for what she wanted.

    Charlotte allowed herself to gently glide down before taking over from the other dancers, it was obvious she was the star of the show.

    ¡°Still not impressed,¡± commented Brendan.

    I glance back at him. ¡°Tigra is enjoying this.¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± responded Brendan.

    I watched the performance for some time before my sight drifted off into a different direction, my mind flashing to a scene of chaos, everyone running. I shook my head, touching Tigra¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She was annoyed at me for disturbing her enjoyment.

    ¡°We need to leave,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why?¡± she snarled.

    ¡°Somethings about to happen,¡± I replied, pulling at her arm slightly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she glanced back at the Performing Butterflies.

    ¡°I know, but we can¡¯t take the risk, not with you.¡± I gently pulled her towards me. ¡°We¡¯ve had loads of fun; it won¡¯t hurt it ending sooner than we wanted.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tigra agreed and began to move.

    ¡°Brendan, Athena we need to leave now,¡± I said. They both nodded not questioning me for a second, but it was too late.

    There was a loud bang from one of the stalls, black flames rising up and this alarming sound filled my ears. My vision blurred slightly, Tigra stumbled into me. I quickly place my arm protectively around her and Brendan had done the same to Athena.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± I cried, trying to shake the sound off, it was disorientating.

    It was having the same effect on all of the Animalia, the Performing Butterflies had fallen into the water, not good.

    I reached my free hand up, slowly lifting it up as I summoned Mila¡¯s power, rising the water around the struggling Lepidoptera, removing them from the danger they were in and bringing them to solid ground. They were all fine, but just using Mila had drained me quite a bit, this sound seemed to affect my sync rate too.

    ¡°Alex!¡± cried Tigra her voice quivering.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± I held onto her tighter, no harm would come to her, not on my watch.

    Amongst the struggling crowd walked a single Animalia, heading right in our direction. It was the one I saw earlier wearing a mask, their aura soaked in dark energy. They reached for a dagger at the waist.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± I heard Athena. ¡°You need to disrupt the sound waves with vibration.¡±

    ¡°On it.¡± Brendan reached for his claymore, his hand quivering from the disorientation but his determination was clear. Gripping on to his weapon, he swung it round, slamming it into the ground, where everything shook, and the sound stopped.

    My senses only just returned to me as the masked Animalia jumped forward, their target Tigra, well I think it was her. I twisted her behind me, drawing my sword to defend.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I snarled; they gave me no reply as their eyes met mine. They held no emotion just the cold notion to kill. ¡°I won¡¯t ask again, who are you? And why did you attack us?¡±

 Chapter 56

    As everyone recovered from the strange sound which had caused disorientation to our senses, they began to run. The calm and fun festival atmosphere was now complete chaos.

    The one who had caused this chaos was locked with their blade against mine, they had yet to answer who they were and why they had done this, and I very much doubted I would even get an answer from them.

    As I stared them in the eyes I felt a chill go down my spine, something wasn¡¯t quite right about them; was it in relation with the dark aura which seemed to grow around them since coming into contact with me.

    My ear twitched as I heard Tigra moving behind me. I could feel the atmosphere change a little more as I picked up the emotions of anger coming from her if she didn¡¯t stay calm I would not be able to protect her effectively.

    Tigra dashed from behind me slashing at the masked stranger, who I couldn¡¯t make up my mind if they were a Feles or Lupus as most of their key features were covered over, ear shape, tail half covered over.

    The masked stranger jumped back away from us, holding his weapon posed to retaliate. I doubt he expected the princess to attack.

    ¡°How dare you disturb this beautiful festival!¡± shouted Tigra, her whole body sparking with lightning energy. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Her eyes gleamed with only one emotion and that was anger. I¡¯d seen her get angry a few times and I can tell you it was never a good thing as it always ended up going wrong, Tigra suffering some sort of consequence.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I reached my hand forward hoping to stop her.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± There was a low snarl in her voice, but like me she got no response. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Tigra ran at him, the lightning forming around her body flowing straight down into her short sword, she had really mastered the transfer of her power into the crystal sword mum had made for her.

    ¡°Help them Brendan,¡± ordered Athena.

    ¡°I can¡¯t while my weapon is negating that disorienting sound,¡± responded Brendan.

    Tigra attacked without a second¡¯s hesitation, she wanted him gone. Her speed was amazing, reaching the masked stranger within the blink of an eye, swiping at him as bigger sparks almost like lightning bolts shot out across the place.

    I went to step forward, but hesitated, in her anger she would not be able to adequately control the direction her power was going in. Lightning was one of the most unpredictable elements, if I were hit by one I wouldn¡¯t be able to help Tigra.

    ¡°Calm down!¡± I raised my voice. My words were wasted as she was not listening to anyone, she could not hear me while blinded by her anger.

    Tigra thrusted time and time again at the masked stranger but they simply stepped back or to the side, avoiding each one, she didn¡¯t stand a chance in this frame of mind.

    ¡°You need to make a move now master.¡± I heard Larana. ¡°I cannot tell who his target is, but if it is Tigra, he will capture her quickly if you do not intervene.¡±

    ¡°But her lightning,¡± I hesitated.

    ¡°Trust in your instincts and your abilities they will never let you down,¡± encouraged Larana.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded, breaking out into a run.

    As I got closer Tigra had just tried to strike again, this time while avoiding her attempts to harm them, the masked stranger, knocked her sword flying in my direction, then he slipped around Tigra like a slippery snake and grabbed hold of her.

    ¡°Agh!¡± Tigra let out a cry as the masked stranger held his blade to her throat.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± I shouted abruptly stopping a few meters away from them.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    They said nothing in response just held on to her tighter, as her power was disrupted no signs of the lightning now.

    ¡°The princess,¡± they whispered. ¡°A great prize.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nobodies prize,¡± hissed Tigra with a quiver in her voice.

    ¡°Step away from her and I¡¯ll let you leave,¡± I said.

    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t be leaving without this prize,¡± they whispered.

    I glanced down seeing Tigra¡¯s sword, still flashing with her lightning energy, if I could use her power to shock him through Tigra, she would come out just fine. I held my left hand out, using Larana¡¯s wind to blow it up into my left hand.

    I felt a shock pulse through my body as this power was not my own. I fought back the pain that came with it, pointing the sword towards him.

    ¡°Only a fool tries to use another¡¯s power,¡± they remarked.

    ¡°This is the power of my best friend; it cannot harm me.¡± I raised my sword, ready to fight. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you again release her.¡±

    ¡°Alex,¡± cried Tigra as they moved their blade even closer to her neck.

    ¡°One slip and I could harm her,¡± they responded.

    ¡°Not on my watch.¡± I swiped Tigra¡¯s sword sending out a bolt of lightning that struck down by his feet. A surge was sent up through his entire body, straight up to the metal weapon in his hand.

    They cried out dropping their sword and stumbling backwards. Tigra dashed towards me.

    ¡°No!¡± he reached out to try and grab her again.

    I ran forward, jumping in the way, slashing both swords in unison, forcing them to jump back. Tigra¡¯s power continued to be harsh on my body, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Now then.¡± I stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you managed to do things without your hostage.¡±

    ¡°You are no threat to me or my master.¡± After those words he went silent, saying not another word, instead he spoke with his actions.

    Retrieving his sword, he attacked first swiping left, then right, a jab here and there, I saw it all. I dodged most of them, defending against the others until I got the perfect position. At that moment I slashed the sword imbued with Tigra¡¯s lightning.

    The masked stranger¡¯s eyes widened as I zapped him with the power of the one he threatened, then I raised my right hand, summoning walls of water all around him.

    ¡°Wow.¡± I heard Brendan comment.

    ¡°A single move while inflicted with Tigra¡¯s lightning will kill you if you touch the water,¡± I mentioned. ¡°Tell me who you are and who sent you?¡± I wanted answers to who would wanted to cause such chaos within a time of peace.

    ¡°The darkness grows in strength every day, not even you can stop it.¡± He began laughing as he stepped forward. ¡°You will be the last one to carry the legacy of Fang.¡±

    ¡°No don¡¯t!¡± I cried as the masked stranger stepped into the water, instantly getting shocked. I quickly receded the water, but it was too late.

    I walked closer feeling a sense of sadness, why did it have to end this way? Why did he choose death?

    ¡°You did the right thing Alex,¡± said Tigra softly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I handed Tigra¡¯s sword back to her, barely holding any feeling in my hand, I lied when I said her power could not hurt me, but I wasn¡¯t going to tell her that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now,¡± said Tigra.

    Brendan retrieved his claymore, knowing the sound would be no more with the destruction of the one who had caused it. ¡°That was insane.¡± Athena nodded in agreement.

    Just before we could head off for home, the place came alive with knights, they dealt with the injured and disorientated. One even came over to me, knowing who I was he questioned about what happened and I gave him a full report seeing as he was a higher rank than I was.

    ¡°I see.¡± He looked around his eyes catching a glimpse of Tigra trying to duck behind Brendan.

    ¡°Princess Tigra?¡± He was almost alarmed to see her, which gave me this bad feeling she had been lying to me about this whole event thing.

    ¡°Hi.¡± She smiled nervously.

    ¡°What are you doing here, outside the safety of Cathopia?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°Well, I came for some fun,¡± was Tigra¡¯s response.

    The knight looked down at me. ¡°Is this your doing Fang?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°Well, I think it is, considering the rest of your friends are here too,¡± he looked over at Athena and Brendan. I noticed a small amount of dark mist on him, this was not going to end well for me.

    ¡°I insist you all return to the castle with me at once!¡± He demanded and obviously we had no choice as three other knights came over to join us. ¡°Now this way.¡±

    With the place crawling with knights, I couldn¡¯t get out of this one, and wondered what kind of trouble I would be in once we returned to the city.

 Chapter 57

    Walking in complete silence, one of the knights sent a message ahead of us, ready to meet up with the king and I expected some other faces to be present, especially since it included the safety of the princess.

    I could sense her gaze on me as she walked behind me, she tried to come beside me, but one of the knights stopped her; making us walk in a single line as if we were criminals.

    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how I could get myself out of this one as we crossed the bridge then we were within the castle walls, not long now before I got a huge telling off.

    The four knights stopped at the throne room doors, pushing them open and indicating for us to go in.

    I felt my whole body shrink back as I saw King Alton, Queen Daz, Dumah, Gual, Master Lance. Seeing all of I knew this was not going to go well.

    ¡°Enjoy your little trip?¡± snarled King Alton.

    ¡°Dad let me explain.¡± Tigra began but King Alton shushed her by raising his arm.

    ¡°I understand you and Tigra have been friends for a long time now, but that does not give you the permission to leave Cathopia with her to some random festival with no proper protection,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Very much could have caused harm to the princess,¡± chimed in Dumah.

    ¡°I thought you were smarter than this,¡± commented King Alton, his expression of one as if I had betrayed him.

    ¡°Perhaps we should listen to them,¡± said Master Lance, attempting to calm the king. ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°It was my idea.¡± Tigra had answered instead. ¡°I told Fang I had permission to go, as long as he went with me.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± Queen Daz was shocked.

    ¡°I would never have been allowed to go, and my favourite performers were there, The Performing Butterflies.¡± She gazed up at the ceiling thinking about it. ¡°And Fang has been missing his dad so much, I just wanted to cheer him up.¡±

    ¡°I doubt you were the one who decided,¡± spat Dumah. ¡°Tigra knows the rules and her duty to the crown,¡± his voiced hissed as he said it. I saw the dark mist glisten as it tighten a little more around the king. ¡°I bet it was all Fang.¡±

    ¡°I admire you for trying to protect Fang in this matter Tigra but lying is not something you should be doing as future ruler of this kingdom,¡± responded King Alton.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just presume,¡± snapped Queen Daz, glancing at King Alton, then snarled at Dumah.

    ¡°Can you prove otherwise?¡± questioned Dumah.

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°See then it must be true, he¡¯s always been a bad example for the princess,¡± said Dumah, trying to take control of the situation.

    ¡°Alton,¡± began Master Lance. ¡°Do you not remember our youth as we caused trouble for your father and Guardians. How we would venture outside the castle on a daily basis, stealing from the orchards you own.¡± King Alton nodded at his words. ¡°Once we got lost in the deepest parts of the forest, for two weeks, they had to send a search party.¡±

    ¡°I remember that,¡± smiled Queen Daz. ¡°Amora had to find you.¡±

    I noticed a smile grease King Alton¡¯s lips and the darkness seemed to lift a little. ¡°Perhaps you are right, they are still young.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dumah had lost some footing in this.

    ¡°Is what Tigra said true Fang?¡± asked King Alton.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Brendan, Athena.¡± He addressed them next.

    ¡°I told you it was a bad idea,¡± shrugged Brendan. ¡°But what she says is true.¡±

    ¡°I guess we all wanted the same thing,¡± admitted Athena. ¡°Fang misses his dad more than he admits, we just wanted to cheer him up.¡±

    ¡°You miss Yamato that much eh?¡± smiled King Alton.

    I glanced around at everyone in the room, their eyes on me. They all felt sorry for me, it wasn¡¯t like my dad had died or something, he was coming back soon, I knew he would. All the same I still missed him, but did I dare to admit it. I looked away, looking in a direction where no one was standing.

    ¡°Your silence speaks volumes, as I too miss my old friend,¡± admitted King Alton.

    ¡°Your majesty,¡± snarled Dumah. ¡°We discussed this before his arrival, he needs to have his title removed, it doesn¡¯t matter if it was the princess¡¯s idea, he still took her outside the city of his own free will.¡±

    ¡°My title removed,¡± I gasped.

    ¡°You may be a knight-in-training, but you are a knight all the same and such a disregard of a royal¡¯s safety would have had you demoted,¡± mentioned King Alton.

    ¡°Disregard for her life, I don¡¯t think so.¡± I stepped forward. ¡°I will one day be Tigra¡¯s Guardian and as such I would never let harm come to her, even during such a leisurely activity as a festival.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± grinned King Alton.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded filling with the will to stand up for myself. ¡°I protected her, didn¡¯t I? No harm came to the princess and because of Brendan and I no one was seriously wounded.¡±

    ¡°I have taken into consideration your words and what happened, you can keep your title future Guardian to Princess Tigra,¡± he seemed to chuckle a little, something I had seen so little of lately.

    ¡°But your majesty,¡± sorted Dumah glancing over at me.

    ¡°It was harmless fun Dumah, that went wrong,¡± shrugged King Alton. ¡°But do make sure you get permission next time, ask your mother at least.¡± He was addressing Tigra now. ¡°I really don¡¯t need two kids wondering off without telling anyone.¡± He shook his head.

    I glanced at Tigra, who mouthed ¡®Hunter.¡¯ She needn¡¯t say anymore. I had to admit I never saw much of her twin brother, he seemed to act more like a stray cat than anything else.

    ¡°Sorry dad,¡± apologised Tigra. ¡°I feared if I asked you still would not have allowed me to go, since I shook off Gual and my other Guardians.¡±

    ¡°I might have to think about your other two Guardians, they seem to lack the skill to watch you like Gual.¡± King Alton glanced at Gual, then Queen Daz. ¡°I leave all future Guardian choices to you, my dear.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Queen Daz. ¡°After all I did pick Gual, who I suspect was present during the attack.¡±

    ¡°I was your highness,¡± he bowed his head. ¡°Young Fang and Brendan handled things quite nicely, but I¡¯m afraid Princess Tigra needs to work on her temper.¡± Tigra snorted looking away.

    ¡°Just like her father,¡± smiled Queen Daz.

    ¡°This is nice and all, but he put the princess in danger,¡± snarled Dumah.

    King Alton yawned. ¡°Shut up Dumah.¡± Dumah went completely silent shocked at how the king had responded to him. I guess dad wasn¡¯t the only one who brought out the good in King Alton, perhaps there was still hope for him yet. ¡°You are dismissed for the day Dumah.¡±

    ¡°Wait?!¡± growled Dumah. King Alton rolled his eyes, then glanced at him, his teeth showing a little. Dumah was taken aback as the whole atmosphere changed in the room, every hair on my body stood on end and I felt danger. ¡°F-f-fine.¡± And he left the room.

    I stared at King Alton as the atmosphere quickly returned to normal. I was keeping an eye on the mist around him, it had even seemed to faulter, was Dumah¡¯s influence over the king not as strong as I thought it was?

    ¡°Just make sure you pick the best,¡± he glanced at me. ¡°Fang, thank you for protecting Tigra, but still you have a long way to go before playing the part you are meant to play in this fight of darkness.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I was confused, did he know more of what was happening than I gave him credit for.

    ¡°Continue to follow that heart of yours, it will tell you what to do.¡± He held his arm out and Queen Daz took it. ¡°Now you are all dismissed. I have much to talk to my queen about.¡± And they headed off together.

    ¡°Sorry Alex.¡± Tigra came closer to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to get in trouble because of me.¡±

    ¡°Next time don¡¯t lie to me Tigra,¡± I said. ¡°If things hadn¡¯t gone the way it did, I could have lost my title and any hope of becoming your Guardian.¡± I felt slightly angry towards her, her intentions were good, she had only been thinking about me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she kept glancing at me and then the ground. It was obvious her emotions about these events were affecting her, wondering if she had done the right thing in taking me to the festival.

    I put on a smile. ¡°It was pretty fun.¡± Her gaze focused on me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I shrugged. I wanted her to be happy, but my own emotions on the event were mixed. Brendan and Athena smiled, then came over.

    ¡°How about we head home for some of your mum¡¯s cooking,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°Heck yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°Come on Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Right behind you.¡± We all left together heading for home.

 Chapter 58

    I was fast asleep, resting after a long day of training. I had managed to fly to the top of the castle without crashing into any of the rather sharp spires around the place, like the previous twenty odd times I had tried.

    Even now I was dreaming of flying. I was hovering about Cathopia, this was far easier in my dreams, than when I was awake. When I kept hearing the sound of marching feet, all in unison, on a mission.

    Then banging. I opened my eyes, realising it was the front door. No light lit the room, who would call at this hour. I rolled over, my ears twitching as I heard mum answering the door.

    ¡°What is all this racket.¡± Mum demanded an explanation.

    ¡°There have been riots in a few of the tribes around Cathopia,¡± a male voice explained.

    ¡°What a lie,¡± snarled mum.

    ¡°I have been ordered to retrieve Fang, he may only be a knight-in-training but wielding two talismans he has been ordered to join in the mission of calming these tribes,¡± he explained further.

    ¡°Pointless conflict on your part and a poor excuse,¡± responded mum.

    ¡°It has been ordered by his majesty,¡± his voice hissed.

    ¡°My son will have no part in it!¡± Mum raised her voice.

    I got out of bed, creeping closer to my bedroom door, where I got a glimpse of the knight at the door. I noticed behind him more knights were on the move.

    ¡°As a warrior of Cathopia he must perform his duty.¡± The knight held an expression of hostility.

    ¡°No.¡± Mum stood her ground.

    ¡°Then I have been instructed to use force,¡± he stepped forward to barge in.

    I dashed forward to stand in front of mum. ¡°Come any closer to her and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°At last.¡± His eyes fell on me, and I saw the dark mist circling around him, they headed out to attack some of the tribes without propagation. ¡°You are to come with us.¡±

    ¡°And if I refuse, will you set your master on me,¡± I taunted.

    ¡°I bring this as ordered by his majesty,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Tell me, who actually told you to go?¡± I asked enquiring further on these orders, even though I already knew the answer to my question.

    ¡°Lord Dumah,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Lord,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Sorry can¡¯t help you.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± He looked at me confused.

    ¡°As you have most probably heard I only ever take my orders from her majesty the queen.¡± I let out a yawn. ¡°Sorry you had to waste your time.¡± I turned around to leave.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°I insist you come young Fang,¡± his hand touched my shoulder.

    ¡°Big mistake,¡± I snarled, twisting round I sent out a powerful gust of wind, pushing him away from me. He crashed into a multitude of other knights before hitting the far wall. ¡°I will not be part of Dumah¡¯s pointless conflict, so don¡¯t call again, otherwise you¡¯ll end up worse off.¡± I slammed the door.

    ¡°Alex,¡± she was surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s what he gets for waking me up,¡± I grinned. ¡°I had just mastered flight and everything.¡± I headed off back to bed.

    -

    The next few days, the castle was both more active than usual but also quiet as there was fewer patrolling knights around the castle. I hadn¡¯t left the bakery since that one knight tried to take me off with them. I figured they¡¯d tried to make me either way and I refused to do his bidding.

    ¡°Still in here,¡± commented Brendan coming in to sit opposite me at the kitchen table.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them all staring at me, thinking I don¡¯t fight because I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Why would they attack the tribes?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°Power, chaos, conflict, dominance, you pick,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something?¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°I heard Tigra, Hunter and Queen Daz have tried to talk to the king, but for some reason he thinks the smaller tribes are planning against him, that they hold more than what they actually give,¡± I shrugged again. ¡°Chaos.¡±

    Larana appeared at the centre of the table. ¡°From what I have seen, the king¡¯s strong will is still resisting the darkness, but the toll may be causing his personality to warp, one such side effect would be paranoia.¡± She held a sad expression, she had known the king as long as dad had, perhaps seeing this was how dad would feel. ¡°If only Yamato would return.¡±

    I banged my fist on the table, suddenly angry. ¡°He should be, we¡¯ve had nothing since he left, no letters, no signals, nothing.¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra had come in.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I went bashful, her seeing me angry was something I had found I preferred her not to see. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing I have said to dad seems to get through. I don¡¯t understand what is happening,¡± her voice sounded distressed. ¡°Why now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the answers to that Tigra,¡± I answered truthly as I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I hear there have been many deaths among those within the tribes, won¡¯t be long before they are wiped out altogether, unite is what created this peaceful kingdom of Panthera and now it¡¯ll be gone forever.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I let out a sigh as I got to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear rumours about it,¡± I smirked. The thought of messing about with Dumah¡¯s plans almost made me glad I was going.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± commented Tigra with an expression of concern.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted me to do something,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±

    I put on the biggest smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine Tigra, with both Larana and Mila I won¡¯t even have to get close to cause some havoc.¡± She stared at me, I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking but it did not matter, I had now made my mind up to do something about these attacks, perhaps dad would have done something to.

    ¡°Where are you going  Alex?¡± asked mum as she came in from the bakery.

    ¡°I have a personal request to carry out, I¡¯ll be back in a few days,¡± I answered heading for the door.

    ¡°Not without me, you¡¯re not.¡± Brendan snarled a little as he got up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come.¡± I was surprised he wanted to come.

    ¡°I have a debt to repay and you jumping into danger will prevent me from full filling that debt.¡± His eyes gleamed with determination; he had grown so much in the last few months compared to how he was when I first met him.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I shrugged knowing nothing I said would stop him.

    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t heading off to cause trouble,¡± said mum.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I responded. ¡°Come on Brendan.¡± He nodded and we headed off.

 Chapter 59

    Brendan and I headed out, straight to the water mermaid bridge where the next group of knights were heading out to the supposed tribe acting out. We waited by the bridge, using Larana to hide our scents.

    It was well into the afternoon before we saw the knights walking passed. It was a group of thirty high ranking knights, all shrouded in the mist of darkness. I let out a low snarl, the infection caused by Dumah was far worse within the ranks of Cathopia¡¯s knights than I thought it was.

    After they were quite a distant in front, we silently followed. I glanced at Brendan; this would really be a test of his training. Being trained like a Feles had been hard for him considering he was built a little differently than I was, but from what I had seen he had taken pretty well to it.

    We remained silent, following, ducking behind trees, but kept the knights in sight at all times. They had yet to notice us, but I also noticed something odd about them. I expected knights on mission to be chatting away, planning on something when they arrived, or perhaps even joke about, but they were saying nothing, not a word.

    ¡°What is wrong with them?¡± I wondered aloud to Brendan.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brendan looked at me puzzled.

    I sighed, perhaps I was imagining things, they were on a mission, but compared to Brendan and I who chatted away most of the time, hearing nothing from them seemed a bit off to me.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head as we continued to follow.

    As we ventured further, hours later the knights came to rest in an abandoned village. Brendan and I stayed hidden within the undergrowth where I looked upon the village.

    They nestled down in the heart of buildings, I noticed the buildings were burnt out, the scent of burning was still fresh, was this one of the tribes destroyed by Dumah¡¯s planned attacks and how many had been destroyed while I sat at home hiding. I should have acted sooner, perhaps even now I was too late.

    After a short time, the knights headed off again, it would be a few more hours before we reached the location, if it were any further than that the knights would have spent the night here.

    I began to follow behind them, Brendan and I entering what was left of the destroyed village. I felt overwhelmed with an emotion of anger and sadness, if only I had acted sooner, perhaps this place could have been saved.

    Walking through the village in silence, looking upon husks of once thriving buildings, there was even the remains of the village market. I could almost picture it as they went about their daily duties, and suddenly attacked by the very knights of this kingdom set up to protect them.

    I suddenly stumbled, kneeling down on my knees as my heart pounded, my whole body filled with a strange pain I could hardly take, the breath catching in my throat.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Brendan knelt beside me, surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright master.¡± Larana appeared. ¡°It will pass in a moment.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening Larana?¡± I asked struggling for breath.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°You are far more sensitive to the dark energy than you think,¡± she answered. ¡°Somewhere there has been an overload of dark energy and you are simply picking up on that.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I sighed. ¡°Something else to worry about.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t happen that often, so I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± encouraged Larana.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡± I looked ahead in the direction they had headed, if this didn¡¯t pass soon, we would lose them. ¡°We can¡¯t lose them.¡±

    Brendan glanced in their direction, then at me. ¡°Alright then.¡± Brendan stood up straight before grabbing hold of me and hooking me over his shoulder.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± I yelped.

    ¡°Be quiet, you¡¯ll give us away,¡± snapped Brendan as he went after the knights. I couldn¡¯t believe this, carrying me as if I was some child. I was just glad no one was seeing this, the great warrior Fang being babied by an Ursus, it would not have been good for my already lacking reputation.

    Brendan continued to carry me the rest of the way, not even asking if I had recovered from the strange attack yet, and since this was becoming kind of fun, I decided not to say anything either, but I was sure he had noticed considering how relieved I was when all the pain had faded away.

    I still didn¡¯t understand the reason I had been inflicted with it, sensitive to the darkness seemed to fall a bit short, perhaps something had happened elsewhere, what I did not know and perhaps I would never know.

    The knights came to their camp, nestled within an opening they had cut from the forest. I found the sight and thought of what they had done shocking. It was law to protect the forests around Cathopia as it had been here long before the city had finished construction.

    ¡°What now?¡± asked Brendan as the knights stood at attention outside one of the tents.

    ¡°We need to get closer to the tribe¡¯s village they are attacking,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Got it.¡± He nodded and snuck the long way round the opening.

    ¡°You know you can put me down,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I know,¡± he responded, but still didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I ordered as the tent opened up to reveal Dumah. ¡°I knew it was his doing.¡±

    ¡°I am glad you all made it unharmed, with these tribes becoming more aggressive to Cathopia, they have given us no choice but to destroy them, for the safety of our dear city.¡±

    ¡°Lies,¡± I hissed.

    ¡°Alex, shhhh,¡± hushed Brendan.

    ¡°I have already spoken to them, and they claim if we do not leave, their grand protector will attack us,¡± he laughed as he reached the last part. ¡°Nothing yet. So, my orders, just destroy them all, no mercy, your king orders it.¡±

    ¡°Does King Alton know this is happening?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we need to hurry.¡± I was hoping the king didn¡¯t know because if he did, it would mean he was the one causing all this suffering for no reason at all.

    Brendan and I slowly creeped past the camp as Dumah continued to sprout more of his lies. I glanced back it him, sensing his strength and power were currently stronger than mine, if I had more power I would wipe him out and banish him from the city of Cathopia, but this was all I could do, hide, and attack from the shadows.

    As Brendan and I passed the camp, we entered a battlefield of knights attacking the tribal villagers. They were attacking each other without hesitation, this was not what Fang purified these lands for, did this mean the darkness was winning. Dad would have stopped this, he was the real Warrior of Fang, not me.

    ¡°You can put me down now Brendan,¡± I said. I felt this shroud come over me, had I really done enough of my part to protect Cathopia and Tigra from this, I didn¡¯t think so, but that would change now.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You heard Dumah, if they didn¡¯t leave their grand protector would attack them,¡± I grinned. ¡°Time for some fun.¡±

    I held out my arms, building up massive amounts of wind energy, compressing it all around my body. I could feel its un-restfulness, screaming for me to release it as I compressed it further, feeling my power pulling more on Larana¡¯s.

    ¡°Keep going master,¡± cheered Larana.

    ¡°This is going to be one sided,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°Just don¡¯t blow me away.¡±

 Chapter 60

    I was standing at the heart of the pointless conflict that Dumah had brought to these lands. I had decided after seeing it all, I would do something about it, to prevent any more damage being done.

    I built up more of Larana¡¯s energy, feeling it ready to break free at any second. It was then I allowed it to explode, sending out huge waves of wind, like an uncontrollable storm. The released shockwaves from releasing Larana¡¯s power held purpose as it flowed through Brendan like a gentle breeze and the same went for those who belonged to the tribe which Dumah had set his sights upon.

    The same could not have been said for those who aligned themselves with Dumah, as they were sent flying, back towards their camp, stopping the pointless fighting Dumah had set into motion.

    I stood their panting as the storm spread out, creating what looked like a barrier of pure wind around the village. I glanced over to the edge towards Dumah where he stood glaring at it, extremely annoyed.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°It would seem their warning about their grand protector was true,¡± commented one of the knights.

    ¡°Not possible,¡± snarled Dumah.

    ¡°How the heck did you put up the barrier?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, happy accident,¡± I grinned. ¡°But I fear it may only be temporary. So, once it disappears the fighting will just continue.¡± I looked around, spotting many of the tribe¡¯s member glancing at one another puzzled at what had just happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the village and consult the elder,¡± said one, and that is what they did.

    Brendan and I followed behind, perhaps we could find out more of what was happening here, and if this grand protector I heard the knights talking about was real, if it were, it could be the answer to the conflict here.

    Staying low within the bushes and trees, we stalked the tribe members back to the village. It was quite a big village with more Feles and other Animalia than the place could handle, perhaps survivors from other villages attacked by Dumah.

    On entering the village, ducking out of sight between the little huts they called home, trying to avoid being seen at all costs, if anyone found out what I was doing here, especially the knights, there would be a chance Brendan and I would be labelled traitors, and banished from Cathopia, or even worse, sentenced to death by Dumah.

    The village was filled with cobbled paths, wooden huts with strew roofs, simple compared to those built within Cathopia. I noticed some were burnt out and abandoned most probably caused by the first attacks.

    The whole village was quite active, meeting at the heart, where most of them were already, all gathered around a single individual.

    Reaching the heart of the village, we caught a glimpse of the village elder a Jubatus on his knees, looking up at the skies as he cried out for their grand protector.

    ¡°At last grand protector you have heard my cries for your assistance.¡± He was acting as if this grand protector was some sort of god, but there were no such things as gods was there. ¡°Show them your true power, so they will no longer bring suffering to our village and those who seek our protection.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to tell them it was you, rather than this grand protector?¡± asked Brendan. ¡°Because you can¡¯t stay here forever protecting them, when you have someone else to protect.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°I remember this village, master,¡± mentioned Larana appearing on my shoulder.

    I glanced at her. ¡°Well then, Larana.¡±

    ¡°You remember how the village of the Panthera Pardus has that tree that protects their little village from the spreading darkness, which seeks to consume this world.¡± I nodded as she began. ¡°This is another village protected by such power, but it was in the form of a talisman, which was passed down from warrior to warrior, but I cannot sense his presence amongst the Animalia he swore to protect.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°What are you saying Larana?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious Brendan.¡± I looked at him. ¡°What happened to the grand protector, that he no longer protects this village?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me we are now going to find out what happened to this grand protector.¡± Brendan wanted me to verify. I nodded grinning. ¡°You do make a lot of work for yourself.¡± He shook his head. ¡°So, where do we start?¡±

    ¡°Well obviously he is still within the village, why else would they be worshipping him like he is some kind of god,¡± I answered thinking about it. I scanned the area, hoping to spot more clues. ¡°It would be somewhere sacred, away from danger.¡±

    ¡°Like everything else, this place is surrounded by woodlands, but Dumah only attacks from that direction,¡± said Brendan also trying to help, and I thought he didn¡¯t want to be here.

    ¡°Dumah knows about the grand protector and wants to avoid coming into contact with it, so¡­¡± I wanted Brendan to finish, but he just glared at me. ¡°It must be in the opposite direction.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on then,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°Remember careful, we don¡¯t want to be seen,¡± I mentioned, letting out a long sigh, worried we might be spotted.

    ¡°Stop worrying and focus on what we are here to do,¡± snapped Brendan.

    ¡°Master, the grand protector is a powerful talisman spirit, be cautious when approaching him,¡± warned Larana.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded.

    I led the way as we continued to duck between the huts. More of the Animalia living in the village were gathering at the heart, to prey and chant to the grand protector for protecting them, having no clue that it had actually been me who had somehow protected them; I would have to question Larana later on the matter, on how I had created the barrier, mastering it would be helpful in the future.

    Heading for the edge of the village, further away from where Dumah had set up camp, the huts were becoming further apart and there were barns, this was obviously in the direction of where the village had their farmland.

    We finally reached a little shrine, right at the back. I felt this strange sadness, thinking about the poor talisman spirit, one who could only use their power by channelling it through someone else¡¯s; the spirit must have be so lonely.

    As we approached closer to the shrine, we heard an angry groan. I held my hand out stopping Brendan, staring at the shrine.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Brendan peering over my shoulder.

    I gulped as I saw a thick mist of dark energy, circling around the shrine. It was coming from a long sword, which sat within a pedestal at the heart of the rock built shrine.

    ¡°It is surrounded by darkness,¡± I answered. ¡°Someone has corrupted this spirit.¡±

    ¡°Corrupted, how?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°Usually, a talisman spirit does not choose the side but merely their master,¡± informed Larana. ¡°As I¡¯ve explained before, the ways we connect with a master is different, some methods make it harder to find a new master, some never find another and fall into silence.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with the corruption?¡± I quickly asked, hearing the groaning sound again, it sent shivers down my spine, feeling me with an overwhelming instinct to run.

    ¡°Talismans are like Animalia, we feel just as you do, happiness, fear, sadness, loneliness,¡± added Larana. ¡°Negative emotions allow darkness in.¡±

    ¡°Dumah,¡± I snarled. He was the one corrupting Cathopia, so it was obvious he somehow corrupted this poor spirit too, feeding on his loneliness of having no master, but why had this talisman not found his next master?

    I felt angry at the Animalia who had just left the spirit here, as if it were some sort of trinket, but then I felt anger towards Dumah for causing this corruption. I quickly took a sharp breath in, calming the flaming anger growing within me, if I let it take control then I could not somehow help the spirit and the village.

    Plus, there was nothing I could do against Dumah at the moment, he was still too powerful for me to take out, he was the cause of all these problems, one day I would extinguish his darkness.

    ¡°You¡¯re not still going to try and communicate with it are you?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°I am,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°This is crazy,¡± said Brenden nervously.

    ¡°Anything else Larana?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nothing that¡¯ll help,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± I stepped a little closer, feeling the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. This was going to be dangerous, if I made the wrong move with this spirit, who knows what might happen, but I was hoping without a master the talisman spirit would be too weak to do anything against me.

    ¡°Who dares come here?¡± An angry voice hissed, filled with malice.

 Chapter 61

    As I had approached the shrine the hissing voice of the talisman spirit called out. It held such anger and hatred. I felt the hairs along my back of my neck standing on end, my breath caught in my throat, why did I feel so threatened by a spirit that could not even use their power without a master.

    ¡°Who dares come here,¡± he repeated.

    ¡°My name is Fang,¡± I stepped forward without hesitation, getting a better look at the sword within the shrine. The sword had some rust on it, I felt it had been here for quite some time, with no one to care for the physical form the spirit called home. ¡°I have come to help as the Animalia of this village are in danger of being destroyed, grand protector.¡±

    ¡°You came in the name of those who put me here,¡± hissed the spirit.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°They need you,¡± I answered.

    ¡°It seems you have enough power yourself carrying two talismans Fang,¡± he commented. ¡°Now leave.¡±

    ¡°You were once was the grand protector of this village, tell me why you stopped,¡± I stepped even closer but stopped dead in my tracks as the spirit appeared lashing out like a wild animal.

    I held my hand up, summoning enough wind to stop the spirit which was in the form of a giant serpent from getting any closer. I gulped as I saw the serpent¡¯s fangs dripping with poison.

    ¡°As a master, you already know the answer boy,¡± he replied.

    ¡°No master,¡± I responded, watching as the dark aura around him, had become even thicker, was this spirit far too gone within the darkness to even be saved. ¡°Could you not find one?¡±

    ¡°I was once passed down from the strongest warriors of this village, much like the clan weapon the Ursus carries, protecting them from the darkness, but no longer.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked wanting to know the reason he had been left here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain to an outsider, and a Fang wanna-be at that,¡± the serpent¡¯s ice cold glare went straight through me.

    ¡°Call for a new master, they need you,¡± I argued wanting this all to be over quickly as I thought back the overwhelming urge to run.

    ¡°I tried in the beginning, but all they see me as now, is some trinket, kept here alone away from the rights I have so wrongly been kept from.¡± I saw the darkened mist tightening around him, it was feeding on his deep rooted anger for being left here alone for so long.

    ¡°You can change it, they need you,¡± I refused to give up, not yet.

    ¡°You are here, you save them,¡± he turned his head to leave, when the dark mist began to act stronger, wrapping around thicker, like prey getting trapped within a spider web. The serpent¡¯s eyes gleamed red and he suddenly lashed out at me, but I had continued to have the wind from Larana in front of me, preventing him from coming any closer.

    ¡°I thought he¡¯d given up,¡± commented Brendan flitching.

    ¡°He had, but the darkness has a grip on him now, he¡¯s nothing but a puppet, blinded by the anger towards those who left him here,¡± I mentioned as the serpent quickly tore through my defences.

    I pushed Brendan back as I dodged the serpents attack, he was certainly a powerful spirit being able to break through Larana¡¯s wind, even without a master, but I knew it would put strain on the spirit¡¯s life force if he continued to be forceful.

    ¡°Stay back Brendan.¡± I was worried Brendan would be in danger if he got bitten by the serpent. The size of his body and the dripping poison from his fangs made me more cautious as I had no idea how strong his venom would be, perhaps death in a matter of seconds of being bitten.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head as he came forward in front of me, swinging round his claymore as the serpent swiped his tail around at us. I kind of let out a laugh as perhaps he was worried about me getting bitten too, with that whole life debt.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Calm down,¡± I waved my hands, refusing to draw my sword.

    ¡°Your presence here has angered me; you are mere bugs I must now extinguish!¡± shouted the serpent, lashing out again, his body, twisting around me as he came closer, trying to wrap his body around me.

    I rolled forward avoiding his attempt. I felt a shiver go down my spine as I felt the blood lust coming from him; now all he wanted to do was kill us, perhaps coming here was a mistake.

    ¡°Please, this isn¡¯t like you.¡± Larana appeared to try and calm his anger. ¡°You were once a fine guardian to this place, and you can be again, if you allow us to help you.¡±

    ¡°Silence,¡± he hissed, his tail slapped hard against Brendan and his claymore, knocking them back some distance. ¡°Like me Larana, you will one day be abandoned, all talismans will.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong!¡± She shouted back at him.

    ¡°You give me no choice,¡± I said sadly. ¡°I had not come here to fight you, simply ask you to help those who still see you as their grand protector, they may have forgotten about your true power, that you need a master to save them, but you can still prove to them who and what you are.¡± I grabbed the hilt of my sword. ¡°I will have to defeat you and show you the light.¡±

    ¡°The light,¡± the serpent seemed to laugh as I drew my sword and pointed it towards him. ¡°There is no light, only darkness now.¡±

    I gave up on talking to him, I would let my actions prove everything. ¡°Mila.¡± I called her forth, sensing her presence as she appeared in her more adult form, a gleeful smile on her face. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± She disappeared again as I summoned her waters to encircle the crystal sword. I held no fear from the strange light spirit that had grabbed me before. I didn¡¯t even think about the connection, I just did what I needed to do.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Brendan was surprised, considering how I had complained about not being able to summon their power through the sword. I now realised I thought way too much about it as all I needed to do now was defeat this serpent, it was all that mattered.

    ¡°You can certainly talk for a Feles, back then there was no talking, no reason, just destruction,¡± said the serpent as he lashed out again.

    I summoned forth water with the swing of my sword, with the full intention to do him harm, but he saw it coming moving aside as blades of water came his way. I jumped to the left as I saw him whipping out his tail to strike me.

    I took a calming breath in as our little dance continued. The serpent would twist his body in different direction then strike in another trying to confuse me, but he did not know the power I held, my clairvoyance and instincts allowed me to prevent myself from being bitten; I did not want to get poisoned by this spirit, who knows if we could make it back to Cathopia before the poison took my life.

    Brendan had taken a step back realising that this fight seemed to strangely be between the two of us, almost like this dance had been done before. I had never met this serpent before, yet I felt I had.

    ¡°Please stop this.¡± Larana began flying around the serpent. ¡°You cannot keep fighting, if you do, you¡¯ll use up all your power.¡± She hadn¡¯t given up on him and knew what would happen if our fight was dragged out for too long.

    ¡°Careful,¡± I called Larana as he tried to eat her whole. I knew she was just a spirit, but I didn¡¯t want any harm to come to her. She flew back to me. ¡°He cannot be reasoned with.¡±

    ¡°You must try master,¡± responded Larana.

    ¡°Try what?¡± I stepped back to avoid his fangs, when I stumbled, tripping on something.

    I saw a gleam in the serpent¡¯s eyes, that said I have you now. His whole body lunged forward, with such force. I could never understand how their bodies could move in such striking moves.

    I cursed, having no chance to recover my footing before I was hit. I saw into the malice filled eyes of the serpent, but also noticed a small spark of some light from his previous self within, but how could I reach him.

    As he came closer, I prepared for the pain I would feel the moment his fangs pierced my flesh. Brendan suddenly came out of nowhere, ramming into the serpent, sending him spiralling in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Thanks Brendan.¡± I had time to recover now.

    ¡°Be more careful, otherwise it will be your life,¡± snarled Brendan.

    ¡°I know,¡± I hissed back; the serpent rising up in front of us.

    ¡°Master, quickly touch his forehead!¡± cried Larana.

    ¡°Pardon.¡± I glanced at her.

    ¡°Just do it master,¡± she was adamant I do as she said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I didn¡¯t know how I was going to touch a serpent¡¯s head without getting bitten first, but here went nothing. ¡°Stay back Brendan.¡±

    Focused on the task which Larana had set me to do, I stared the serpent down, then dashed forward as he lunged forward. I dodged one lunge , then his body quickly reset for another, his strikes fast and almost unreadable.

    I reached my hand out as I got closer to him. He lunged one more time, my hand out-stretched, I moved my body to the left just enough to avoid the fierceness of his attack. Our faces met closely as my hand touched his forehead, between the eyes.

    The serpent froze there and I wondered what next.

 Chspter 62

    My hand rested on the forehead of the serpent; previous grand protector of the village I was trying to help. He felt anger towards those who had left him here, it had been so great that the darkness had fed upon it and made him violent towards us, when we had simply come here to help.

    He had not moved against me since I touched him, the darkness swimming around, its grip on him seemed to be lessening but why. Was it related to me being a Warrior of Fang?

    My eyes widened as my mind was flooded with strange memories that were not my own. I saw a Feles warrior gladded in armour, wielding a sword. He held it up and summoned forth great power.

    I recognised the sword; it was the talisman of the serpent. He had been used to protect the village with his awesome power, throwing back anyone who would wish harm upon it.

    The place had started out small, and the serpents first master had come here to settle after a long journey, he had also been injured and they had taken care of his master.

    In return for their kindness, he decided to protect them from danger, as being such a small village, they often fell prey to stronger Animalia and bandits as the village had no warriors of their own.

    The serpent and his master quickly became part of the village, even settled down to raise a family.

    Unfortunately masters for a talisman do not live forever. The serpent¡¯s master grew old, so carried out the rite of succession, which passed on the serpent¡¯s talisman on to a new master and this was how each generation came to wield the serpent¡¯s power, but not everyone was meant to wield his power, as it was so fierce and wild.

    Through generation after generation the serpent continued to protect their village, happy to do so as long as it was what his first master had wanted. The attacks grew fewer, but they still regarded the serpent as their grand protector.

    Tragedy struck when his last master died before the rite of succession could be carried out, leaving the serpent masterless, but seeing as no one stepped forward to claim his power and no one had dared attack the village in a decade.

    So, it was decided that a shrine would be built for the talisman and the sword placed within. They had thought their grand protector would continue to somehow protect them without a master, even hopeful one day one would just step forward, but no master came.

    The villages visited often in the beginning, but as time went on and no master came, those of the village stopped visiting all together, forgetting the spirit within the sword, left alone, away from those his master wanted him to protect.

    I felt overwhelmed by emotion as I saw through his life, then his loneliness, his heart filled with pain, which was quickly replaced with anger and hatred for those who left him there.

    The images faded away and I looked into the serpent¡¯s sad filled eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been alone, all this time, but the past no longer matters, they need you.¡± I spoke.

    ¡°They have not needed me for decades, why should now be any different,¡± the serpent shook his head as I removed my hand, watching as the darkened mist lost its grip even more.

    ¡°The darkness from the past returns and wishes to destroy the village your master so desperately tried to protect.¡± I was determined to get his help. I knew his past now and I would use it to bring him back to the village, to find a new master.

    ¡°The darkness,¡± he looked away. ¡°It ravished this land when the eternal dragon ruled it. It is his doing we are all like this.¡± His voice hissed with a long forgotten anger towards something deeper within his past that I had not seen. ¡°You carry his taste, and his talismans.¡± He looked back at me. ¡°Do you know what fate awaits you, young warrior.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°No,¡± I responded. ¡°Now answer me. will you help them?¡±

    The serpent shook his head. ¡°I cannot if I do not find a suitable master and the rite of succession cannot be carried out without my previous master, so no.¡±

    Larana was shaking her head. ¡°Fang here will have to do.¡±

    We both looked at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°All you need is someone strong enough to pass your power on to the next, he may not be your master, but his power is plentiful,¡± replied Larana.

    ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Take my sword and we¡¯ll see.¡± The serpent looked back at his physical form. ¡°Those who are not strong enough to wield my power, become sick just by the touch of my sword, an unfortunate side effect to being as powerful as I once was.¡± He sighed. ¡°The rite of succession is simply the transfer of my power to the next master; it takes years of training from one master to the next to be able to use my power and only I can tell who is suitable.¡±

    Without responding I walked up to the shrine, opening up the shutters to reveal it even more. It had been sat idle here for so long, the blade had begun to rust, with no master to take care of the form, I feared he would have eventually faded away into nothingness.

    ¡°Alex, you heard him,¡± said Brendan. ¡°You really want to take that risk?¡±

    ¡°If it is to help this village and put a dampener on Dumah¡¯s plans, then yes,¡± I nodded, reaching my hand out.

    ¡°Be warned master, he has quite the sting,¡± warned Larana.

    ¡°Sting,¡± I glanced at her.

    ¡°Since you will be taking up temporary ownership of him, you¡¯ll have to make a connection, force one if necessary,¡± mentioned Larana.

    ¡°Are you sure he can?¡± wondered Brendan.

    ¡°Oh, he can,¡± nodded Larana.

    I took in a breath. I had connected with Larana, and Mila so easily, how would this be any different and it left me wondering, how many talismans would I be capable of using.

    ¡°Here goes!¡± I grabbed hold of the sword¡¯s hilt without a second¡¯s hesitation, thinking I would be prepared for anything, but not for this.

    As soon as my hand touched the hilt, a powerful pulse of power flowed painfully through my body. I wanted to pull away but forced myself to hold on tighter.

    I slowly closed my eyes, letting my body absorb everything his power had to give. I sensed many things, his weakness to forming a new connection as it had been so long since he had made one, perhaps he was even scared to.

    I saw the form of his power, it was so much bigger than mine, even though my power had grown since first receiving Larana. His power was just as big as hers, no wonder he had been so renown in the past.

    His power seemed to shy away from mine, but I reached out faster, wrapping my will around his, even though this was going to be a temporary contract, I needed to make it stick.

    As my power connected to his, my body became numb with pain, it felt he was still inflicted with some of the darkness, preventing me from making the final connection.

    ¡°A little more master,¡± encouraged Larana.

    ¡°AGH!¡± I cried out as I forced away the doubts of the serpent, opening my eyes I began to pull the sword from the pedestal, seeing the darkness swirling around the base, almost like it was trying to stop me from taking him, did the darkness fear the power of this talisman, just like those from the legend of Fang.

    ¡°I will be taking your power now!¡± I shouted struggling.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I could hear Brendan was concerned, but only I could do this.

    ¡°Stay back Brendan!¡± I raised my voice as the sword moved a little, then a little more.

    Darkness began to rise all around me in a thick fog, this was what was keeping him here, a darkness that was placed within after he had been put her so long ago. I knew then, the forces of darkness had planned for his imprisonment, unable to protect the village, to willow away in doubt and hatred.

    I stumbled back as the sword was released, slumped forward as the serpent encircled around me. I could feel his power within mine, it was powerful and immense. I felt I was only able to touch a small portion of it, enough for this connection to be made; I was just a tool for him to use until we discovered the one who was meant to be his true master, but this made me wonder what other talismans could I connect with?

    ¡°A most interesting boy, his power so calm, powerful, condensed so finely, if only you were meant to wield me, but others still await for you, to taste this power¡± he seemed intrigued by me but also disappointed. ¡°It is just like being used by him again, learning like an infant how to even use my power.¡± His face came up beside my ear, whispering. ¡°Can you name me?¡±

    I straightened up holding up his sword. ¡°Yuuma.¡±

 Chapter 63

    I now held the sword the serpent¡¯s spirit called home, his name Yuuma. I looked at the sword, still saddened by the condition it was in; deep within I felt I knew what I had to do for him.

    I held the sword in front of me, hovering my free hand over the blade. I summoned forth my own power, allowing it to pulse through my entire body, then through my hand, where I began to somehow heal the sword.

    Yuuma gasped a little as he could feel and sense what it was I was trying to do, he did not resist and a few short seconds later, the sword gleamed silver. I saw a flash in my mind of Yuuma¡¯s true form, but not being his true master, he could not become what he once was. He was in fact a great winged serpent, far bigger than he was now.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he sounded so grateful. ¡°It would have taken my new master a while to restore my form.¡± I nodded to him, taking a few deep breaths.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I answered. I still didn¡¯t understand what Yuuma meant by not meant to wield him, wasn¡¯t calling his name, and making the connection with his power good enough to be his master?

    I could feel a strange strain on my power, almost like it was taking everything I had to just keep the connection made, was it something to do with an individual¡¯s power, which made the connection with the talisman that suited it.

    ¡°Why does having the wrong master make them sick?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Compatibility,¡± answered Yuuma. ¡°But with you it is a little different.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I wanted answers.

    ¡°You my boy are destined to wield specific talisman, but like now you can connect with others.¡± He was so much more talkative now, should have tried this from the start instead of fighting, I¡¯d remember to tell Larana, quick solution first. ¡°Unfortunately, not very affectively as your power is not yet matured to that state.¡±

    ¡°And because it isn¡¯t mature, you¡¯re draining more than you should.¡± I wanted to make sure I had all the information.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded his head. ¡°So, let us hurry. I do not want to take too much from you as it¡¯ll take time for it to be restored again, due to the stress and strain you are feeling.¡±

    ¡°Making unsuited masters sick.¡± I found this all to be rather interesting, but he was right I was feeling a strange strain on my own power.

    ¡°Let us move,¡± hissed Yuuma.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to find your new master within the village and bring them to me,¡± I said.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not be seen in the village, if anyone from Cathopia finds out what I am doing here, there is a high risk of both Brendan and I being labelled traitors,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Is that so,¡± he seemed displeased by my response, perhaps thinking with the connection draining my power, I would want to rush things along.

    ¡°Yes, we must plan carefully before making contact to find your new master,¡± I said ready to make a plan, between Brendan, Yuuma and I, surely we would come up with something.

    ¡°Not good enough,¡± responded Yuuma. I was startled as he wrapped his tail around me and shot off heading for the village.

    ¡°Brendan.¡± I let out a yelp, crying out in surprise.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Brendan quickly ran after me, only just managing to keep up with the speed of Yuuma.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I shouted.

    ¡°You are still a child,¡± he hissed. ¡°You want my help before Larana¡¯s barrier fades away.¡± I nodded to acknowledge him. ¡°Then we must hurry as it will not last much longer while you are connected to my power.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how I even made the barrier,¡± I responded.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°A will of protection can cause all manner of things to happen,¡± mentioned Yuuma. ¡°You like my first master wanted to keep this place safe and your power and connection to Larana caused the barrier to manifest.¡±

    ¡°Will of protection,¡± I repeated remembering dad talking about the will of protection, it was something I had almost forgotten. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yuuma took us straight into the heart of the village, where all of them were still holding their arms up to the sky, calling out to their grand protector. I found the sight quite sad, if they had remembered their grand protector so well, they would know, he does not use the power of wind.

    Yuuma slivered straight over to the leader of the village, their eyes met, and I saw a strange fear fill his eyes. Yuuma put me down in front of him.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I said nervously.

    ¡°Our grand protector,¡± his voice quivered as he said those words, why was he so scared of Yuuma. The leader¡¯s eyes rested upon me, noticing straight away the uniform I wore. ¡°He has brought us one of those who wish us harm.¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± I shook my head, casually holding the sword over my shoulder.

    ¡°What?¡± He was even shocked to see the sword.

    ¡°I am his master,¡± I said.

    ¡°No one can become the master of that monster,¡± he responded.

    I glanced back at Yuuma. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°He tried to claim my power many years ago, but he was not meant to wield my power and became seriously ill,¡± answered Yuuma. ¡°I must say I am surprised you still live.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scared because he made you sick,¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°How dare you steal the grand protector!¡± roared the leader causing a complete uproar amongst everyone. ¡°You are here to destroy us, just like all the others.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head again, catching a glimpse of Brendan finally arriving. ¡°My name is Fang.¡± I introduced myself. ¡°I may be a knight of Cathopia, but I am also one of the only Animalia in this whole world who can help you right now.¡±

    ¡°Fang,¡± he repeated my name.

    ¡°I am sure you have heard of my clan before, perhaps even Yamato Fang,¡± I said. They all nodded as I said my father¡¯s name. ¡°I am his son and carry on his will of protection.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± shouted the leader.

    ¡°Silence,¡± hissed Yuuma, encircling around him. ¡°Listen to the boy, the only one among you who have tried to help me.¡± I looked around to see more fear on their faces.

    ¡°You also lashed out!¡± Someone shouted back.

    ¡°You attacked us!¡± Shouted another and more soon followed.

    It seemed Yuuma had plenty of Feles from this village visit him, but due to the darkness consuming him, he saw them with angry eyes, it wasn¡¯t his fault. It was obvious this was also the darkness¡¯s doing.

    I felt Yuuma shrink back a little, feeling his emotions through our connection, he felt doubt, fear, and rejection.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted sending out a wave of wind, which blew over anyone unprepared for it. I was panting, just using that while connected to Yuuma was almost too much.

    ¡°Careful,¡± warned Yuuma concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I knew where his concern came from as if I spent all my power, my own life would be extinguished. ¡°He lashed out because of the darkness that consumed him for the years he was just left at that shrine, all alone.¡± Everyone had fallen silent. ¡°Can you imagine that? You spend decades protecting this village and suddenly you¡¯re locked away from those you want to protect.¡±

    ¡°There is no master for him here,¡± snarled the leader. ¡°He has already protected us.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who created the barrier protecting you at this moment and soon it will disappear, they will attack again and this time, there will be no survivors.¡±

    ¡°Let him help.¡± A female Puma Concolor spoke up, with her brownish red fur. I noticed there were not many of her kind amongst those within the village. Yuuma¡¯s eyes gazed upon her as if he had seen something.

    ¡°No!¡± shouted the leader.

    ¡°Please help us,¡± the villagers began talking, asking for help.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± I nodded. ¡°But first he needs to find a new master, as I am not meant to wield his power. I am only a vessel to pass on the rite of succession.¡±

    ¡°The rite of succession can only be carried out by his master,¡± spat the leader.

    ¡°And I am his current master,¡± I snapped back. ¡°Now then, who would like to try to see if they are suitable for him.¡± I refrained from saying his name as his new master would need to say it.

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Yuuma headed towards the female Puma Concolor. ¡°I can always recognise the one who is meant for my power.¡± He slowed down his approach. ¡°I taste my first master¡¯s blood within you.¡±

    ¡°Leave Renen alone!¡± shouted the leader.

    ¡°Brendan.¡± I just said his name and he came over, standing in front of the leader snarling. ¡°Now then, don¡¯t move or things will end badly for you.¡± I smirked, no Feles would dare challenge an Ursus. I headed closer to Renen. ¡°You sure she is the one?¡±

    ¡°I am most certain,¡± he came down to her level, sensing her fear, he wanted to make sure he didn¡¯t scare her. ¡°Hello child.¡± Her eyes darted in all direction, perhaps looking for somewhere to run and hide.

    ¡°Do not fear him,¡± I said. ¡°He wants the same thing you do.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°To protect this village, like all his masters before,¡± I answered. ¡°All you have to do is take a leap of faith in his power and that of your ancestor.¡± I held out my hand, in the hopes she would take it.

 Chapter 64

    Yuuma had spotted the one who was meant to wield his power, a Puma Concolor by the name Renen. She held fear in her expression, more on not understanding the spirit of the talisman who seek a master so he could continue his first master¡¯s wishes.

    I held out my hand, expecting her to take it, but she just stared at me as if I were the one confused.

    ¡°For the rite of succession to start you must take my hand,¡± I informed. I had gotten the information for performing the rite of succession from the connection with Yuuma, it seemed only his masters knew how to perform it, no wonder they could not find him a new master.

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    I quickly glanced up as I felt a sharp snap in my power, my barrier was starting to fail, I could feel it. The strain on my power from Yuuma had depleted what power it had faster than I thought. I had hoped I would have more time to connect with her, to make this as gentle as possible but we were running out of time.

    ¡°Renen, my barrier will not hold for much longer,¡± I began. ¡°Once they get passed the barrier there will be no hope.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use his power to save us,¡± she responded.

    ¡°I would but for starters I am not meant to wield his power, like I said I am simply here to pass his power on to the one who is and two¡­¡± I glanced over at Brendan. ¡°If they see me, I will be labelled a traitor and never get to protect Princess Tigra as her future Guardian.¡±

    ¡°Princess Tigra,¡± most gasped.

    ¡°You see, she means a lot to me, we¡¯ve been best friends for years and like me, you are the only one who can protect this village.¡±

    ¡°Only me,¡± she glanced between Yuuma and me.

    ¡°It is purely your choice, but also know this, if my new master does not except me before this young warrior who has come to help you power runs out, then he shall have come for nothing and lose his life,¡± hissed Yuuma. ¡°You see his power is not mature enough to sustain a talisman he is not meant to wield.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll die,¡± she was shocked.

    ¡°Nope,¡± I grinned, thinking if she got it in her head I would die, she¡¯d think she would too.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s it refuse him,¡± beamed the leader.

    I glanced over at him, blinking a few times. There had been a small mist of dark power everywhere an unfortunate side effect from the spreading darkness, but I could see more on him than I had before.

    ¡°Ignore him.¡± I looked back at Renen. ¡°He is inflicted by the same stuff as the ones who are here to destroy you.¡±

    ¡°Renen,¡± I heard Brendan. ¡°Listen to Fang, he saved my life when I was attacked by a Draco, and he wants nothing more than to help if only you let him.¡±

    Renen looked me in the eyes. ¡°How much does the princess mean to you?¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    I glanced about, before leaning closer, whispering in her ear. ¡°I love her.¡± I pulled away. She smiled nodding. I held my hand out a second time. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± shouted the leader.

    ¡°I have chosen,¡± she reached out taking hold of my hand.

    ¡°At last,¡± hissed Yuuma.

    I felt my whole body pulse with Yuuma¡¯s power, as the connection flowed through my body. I closed my eyes feeling as it went down, centring into my hand, where it began to transfer over to Renen.

    ¡°Agh!¡± She let out a cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it.¡± I opened my eyes gripping tightly to her hand. ¡°This is important, now listen.¡± She nodded and I knew she was feeling the same pain I had when I first connected to Yuuma. ¡°You need to close your eyes, picture your power, an energy deep within, everyone has it, but it is stronger within those who are meant to wield talismans.¡± She listened to my instructions, closing her eyes I saw a focus come across her face. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°So much potential.¡± Yuuma looked at me. ¡°Thank you Fang.¡± His form disappeared.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost there,¡± I encouraged feeling the transfer was almost done. ¡°Now, you must sense his, it is pretty big, you can¡¯t miss it, but don¡¯t let it scare you.¡±

    ¡°I can see it, I can see him,¡± she sounded happy. ¡°Yuuma!¡± She called out his name and I was thrown back with some force as Renen¡¯s whole body was consumed in a blinding light of purples and greens.

    Brendan was there to catch me, supporting me as I held so little strength. This whole venture had taken far more out of me than I thought. The disconnection had been just as draining as the connection.

    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I nodded, staring in Renen direction as the light faded and so did my barrier. I had nothing left to give.

    Renen was now covered in an armour, similar to purple scales, on her arms, legs, and chest. Her hair held in a high ponytail, she held out her hand and the sword of Yuuma I still held flew towards her.

    ¡°Success,¡± I smiled. ¡°And just in time.¡± My nose twitched. ¡°Brendan, they are coming.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He scooped me up, and darted behind the crowds, so we could watch it all unfold.

    Dumah along with many other knights appeared in hoards, ready to slaughter the whole village.

    ¡°Surrender in the name of the king and I may spare you,¡± he laughed at his own words.

    ¡°You are not welcome here.¡± Renen stepped in front of everyone. ¡°I insist you leave.¡± I saw an expression of fear cross his face as he gazed upon her armour. ¡°Do I have to ask twice?¡±

    ¡°Not possible,¡± he stuttered. ¡°I made sure you¡¯d be out of the picture.¡±

    I glanced at Brendan, how the heck could Dumah have made sure he was out of the way when he was a few years older than I was and Yuuma had been left alone for decades.

    ¡°You.¡± I heard Yuuma hissing as he appeared behind Renen. He was much bigger than before, his wings spread out on his back. He gazed hatefully at Dumah. ¡°You!¡± He lashed out, whipping his tail. Dumah jumped back, his whole body shaking, he was scared.

    ¡°Did I forget to mention,¡± smiled Larana. ¡°He is a god class talisman.¡±

    ¡°Calm Yuuma,¡± said Renen, who seemed completely different now. ¡°We must show our guests the same kindness they gave us.¡± She swung the sword at thin air, but the ground rumbled and split beneath their feet.

    ¡°What do we do Dumah?¡± asked one of the knights.

    ¡°We leave,¡± he snarled. ¡°Retreat!¡± They all quickly left, and the village was at peace again, with their grand protector and his master, Dumah would never attack this village again.

    ¡°Why did you not allow me to destroy him?¡± asked Yuuma, his size shrinking to match the same height as his new master.

    ¡°That is not how I do things,¡± smiled Renen. ¡°We are a peaceful village and mean no harm to others, just your presence will be enough to prevent their return.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± nodded Yuuma.

    ¡°Well glad that is over.¡± I raised my hand in the air in the name of this victory. ¡°I think I¡¯ll take a nap now.¡± I soon passed out, the strain from Yuuma finally catching up with me now the connection was no longer there.

 Chapter 65

    While fast asleep I had a strange dream of two winged beasts, standing in front of me. They both held so much mystery, elegance, and majesty. They gazed at me, one with a strange disappointment and distrust, the other curiousness and seemed wise.

    The curious one stepped forward, a voice calling out to me. ¡°Are you ready to wield our power?¡±

    ¡°Call my name boy,¡± said the other, then they both pounced at me.

    I woke up with a jolt, sitting up, my hand against my chest, trying to calm my beating heart, what the heck was that?

    Slowly shaking off the feeling from my dream, I took a moment to look around at my surroundings. I was in a hut with a straw roof, much like the ones in the village I helped out, wait why hadn¡¯t we left yet?

    I got to my feet, feeling a little dizzy and weak as I did. Had the connection with Yuuma been more dangerous of an idea than I thought? Well, it didn¡¯t really matter now as the village was safe and Dumah¡¯s fear filled face was worth all the trouble.

    I left the hut to see a village bustling with life, the leader was now tied to a pole in the middle of the village, and it looked like they now took their orders from Renen; and there was Yuuma stood beside her. I could tell already the two would never be apart.

    ¡°Morning.¡± I waved.

    ¡°At last, you¡¯re wake, Fang,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I apologise if my power was too rough on you,¡± said Yuuma.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Like you said, my power has yet to mature to connect better with other talismans.¡±

    ¡°I thank you for helping my village, we are all grateful,¡± said Renen. ¡°If you ever need any help please do not hesitate to call upon our power.¡± She glanced at Yuuma.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°You know, it is strange. I feel complete now I am with Yuuma,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I have always connected closely with my masters, the moment you accepted me, our bond was eternal,¡± said Yuuma.

    ¡°Oh, one thing.¡± I went all nervous. ¡°Can you keep the I love the princess thing quiet?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded. ¡°I hope when one day you¡¯ll be king.¡±

    ¡°Me king.¡± I coughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I shook my head frantically.

    ¡°If you love her, then surely that is what you will become,¡± commented Renen.

    ¡°I am too young to be thinking about that,¡± I waved my arms in alarm, then I put them by my sides. ¡°I would just be happy spending my whole life beside her, protecting her and if she ever returned my feelings, that would be a bonus.¡±

    ¡°A modest hero, not wanting too much,¡± said Yuuma. ¡°I am sure, you¡¯ll do more for her than you could ever imagine.¡± I looked at Yuuma. ¡°Now then warrior of Cathopia, you must return home.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I grinned. ¡°My job here is done.¡±

    ¡°And do not worry, your friend couldn¡¯t have said don¡¯t tell anyone we were here enough,¡± she laughed. ¡°We are friends, allies.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I nodded, glancing at the old leader. ¡°What do you plan to do with him?¡±

    ¡°I am uncertain. Yuuma claims the darkness within him, will consume us all if he remains.¡±

    ¡°And it will, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Fang, let¡¯s go.¡± Brendan called over, he looked quite inpatient to return home.

    ¡°Coming,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Safe journey home Fang and thank you,¡± she bowed.

    ¡°Just doing my job,¡± I responded running off to join Brendan. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± He nodded.

    -

    When we returned to Cathopia everything seemed to have returned to normal, the knights back in their normal routines, had Dumah been so fearful of Yuuma that he had stopped the attacks for now, if he had it meant I could relax while restoring the energy being connected to Yuuma had taken.

    Mum had not asked about what I had done, a feeling told me she somehow already knew. I wondered if any rumours about the events had spread through the city, how they failed to deal with a village protected by one talisman master.

    I had been lied out on the sofa as soon as I arrived home, still feeling weak from the connection. I realised I would need to take a break from training for a few days until this feeling of weakness passed.

    ¡°I thought you were back.¡± Tigra came in plopping herself on the remaining space of the sofa, where my head was. She looked down at me smiling and I smiled back. ¡°How did it go?¡±

    I gulped staring up at her before replying. ¡°Pretty well actually,¡± sighing a little.

    ¡°Going to tell me all about it then,¡± she requested. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard all the rumours, apparently the village suddenly wanted to continue to peacefully resume connections with Cathopia after calmly talking to Dumah.¡± My smile grew bigger, was that what they were saying? ¡°We both know Dumah, and he would have destroyed him.¡± I went to sit up but fell down again. ¡°Alex, you weren¡¯t hurt were you?¡± She was now concerned about me.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, managing to sit up. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it was more troublesome than I thought, but let me start from the beginning, you¡¯re going to love the ending.¡± Tigra gazed at me intently, curious filled eyes waiting to hear the real story.

    I had her surprised, shocked, amazed, and laughing so hard at the end as I described the pure fear on Dumah¡¯s face, as he stared down Yuuma, the god classed talisman.

    ¡°He was really that scared,¡± she laughed.

    ¡°Yeah, he was,¡± I laughed too. ¡°I wish Yuuma had eaten him to be honest, but Renen had such a kind heart.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could have seen it,¡± she admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t get much adventure within the city.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ever since Dumah prevented you from being able to come out on missions with me,¡± I said. ¡°But just remember he is scared of snakes.¡±

    ¡°He is,¡± she giggled. ¡°But from what you told me, it harmed you more than him.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, I am perfectly fine,¡± I responded. ¡°Totally worth it and I¡¯ll be back to normal in a few days, right Larana.¡± I wanted to have her reassure Tigra too.

    ¡°He is right,¡± nodded Larana appearing. ¡°Alex is capable of connecting with many talismans, it will not drain him once his power has matured like Yamato¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Your family certainly is weird,¡± commented Tigra, getting to her feet. ¡°I best be off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave so soon, let¡¯s hang out some more.¡± I wanted her to stay.

    ¡°You need your rest, you¡¯ve had a long adventure,¡± she said.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I always have time to spend with my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she sat back down. ¡°Tell me how scared Dumah was again.¡±

    I laughed, remembering when I told Renen I loved Tigra, it had been nice to tell someone else for a change, to let another into my secret; and as long as I could spend moments like this with her, I didn¡¯t care if she ever said I love you Alex.

 Chapter 66

    It had been two years since I met Brendan and dad headed off on the mission for King Alton. I missed him every day he was gone, but I had no idea where he was, and I could never get to see the king to even ask him about it.

    He had been seen less around the Animalia of Cathopia, even stopped visiting the bakery in the morning, I guess I kind of missed his surprise visits, he was so sneaky.

    Things had gotten worse since dad left King Alton¡¯s right side, his whole mood had changed, becoming more irritable and creating more tension between Cathopia and the tribes around Panthera, some had even dropped ties with the city.

    I had been on many missions for Queen Daz to try and lessen the tension but in most cases I was chased off due to my knight-in-training uniform, I feared in most of the cases they had been attacked by those inflicted by Dumah¡¯s dark influence.

    As things changed around my home, I tried my best to stay out of the majority of the conflict as the knights were sent off, often trying to drag me along with them, but I tried to do what I had done for those who lived within the village Yuuma protected.

    Eventually they stopped trying to take me with them, mind saying that the queen always had something for me to do from time to time, she ended up the only one I would except any missions or requests from, after all she still was unaffected by the darkness.

    Brendan and I often sparred after missions given us directly from the queen, it was the best way to let off some steam. We mainly stuck with hand to hand combat, but sometimes we had an all-out fight, using talismans to get the upper hand.

    ¡°And you said you were going to beat me today.¡± Brendan had gotten a lot stronger, no longer the scrawny little Ursus I saved that day, perhaps training him up was a bad idea.

    He swung his claymore with one arm, calling forth the earth power that it possessed. I jumped into the air just about to summon Larana¡¯s wings, when Brendan reached up and grabbed my leg, he quickly threw me against the ground.

    ¡°Wow!¡± I cried.

    Brendan stuck his sword into the ground next to me and then sat on me. I let out a cough and a sound a strangled wild animal would make, man was he heavy. I hated when he did this, I couldn¡¯t do anything against him, while squashed into the earth.

    ¡°Looks like my winning streak continues,¡± laughed Brendan triumphantly. ¡°Tenth time if I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± he glanced at me. ¡°You¡¯ve really been off your game lately.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said coughing.

    Brendan moved off me and laid beside me, looking up at the sky silently for a moment. ¡°Anything you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°I heard rumours dad had to take down a civilian village of Lynx,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°I doubt that¡¯s true,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°I only knew him for a day, but from what I¡¯ve heard he would protect who ever needed it.¡±

    ¡°All I hear is rumours of pointless destruction, others claiming it was him.¡± I glanced at him. ¡°What do I even believe?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps those places were inflicted like those here who have fallen to the growing darkness,¡± mentioned Brendan. ¡°Don¡¯t lose faith in your dad Alex.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Brendan,¡± I smiled, he had become like a brother to me and Athena my sister, even though we were all different we stood together. I glanced about as we had been sparring in the heart of Cathopia¡¯s training grounds. I could see the dark mist around everyone who passed, only a handful in the royals finest had not been affect and I had yet to see the connection. ¡°Wish I couldn¡¯t see this stuff.¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason you can see it,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know the connection between who gets infected and who doesn¡¯t,¡± I added.

    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out,¡± encouraged Brendan.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Lazing about as usual.¡± I heard Tigra¡¯s voice. Brendan and I sat up to see her standing there in a beautiful purple and yellow royal gown.

    I found myself gawking at how beautiful she looked, she had grown more beautiful over the last two years, her body was curvy, her hair and fur silky soft. I almost held my breath thinking it would hold the moment a little longer; then Brendan jabbed me in the side. ¡°Ouch.¡± He¡¯d snapped me out of it, more times than I care to admit.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°How can we help?¡± asked Brendan, glancing at me.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading out,¡± she boasted.

    ¡°What?¡± I said laying back down, she kept dragging us on little trips, so she wouldn¡¯t have to take any Guardians with her. ¡°Another trip to a festival god knows where or party in the tribal villages.¡± I didn¡¯t give her a chance to a reply. ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t taking you again.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I got in trouble last time by Master Lance, King Alton and Queen Daz for not telling them and was so close to losing my status again.¡±

    Tigra smirked. ¡°You mean knight-in-training.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what she wants first,¡± suggested Brendan.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°This little venture is for you actually,¡± mentioned Tigra. ¡°It could even make you a knight.¡± I sat up she had piqued my interest. ¡°Mother said I should take you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Youngest knight-in-training and wielder of two talismans,¡± responded Tigra with a smile. Her answer did not give a reason why she was dragging me along or where it was she would be taking me.

    ¡°That means it¡¯s not worth my time,¡± I yawned, losing interest again.

    Tigra crossed her arms. ¡°You will come with me Fang!¡± She hissed, her entire body language changing, the hairs all over her body standing on end and a small spark fluctuating around her.

    I sighed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± she glanced at Gual. ¡°I won¡¯t be needing you this evening, these two will protect me.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Gual bowed and headed off.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she waved her arm, getting ahead of herself.

    ¡°In that gown,¡± I commented.

    Tigra looked at what she was wearing. ¡°Stupid royal duty,¡± she cursed. ¡°Next time dad invites someone; Hunter can do it.¡± She glanced at me. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll be back.¡± I shrugged as she stormed off.

    ¡°You have to be careful,¡± said Brendan.

    I looked at him. ¡°Of what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before about the way you look at Tigra, if Dumah let alone the king saw you gawking at his daughter, he¡¯ll slice you to shreds himself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I can hardly contain how I feel about her,¡± I said. ¡°Yet she still sees me just as her best friend,¡± I sighed, ¡°And a lot of Feles are not happy about that.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± shrugged Brendan. ¡°No one talks to the princess the way you do, as if she was a normal Feles.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing she is at heart,¡± I commented.

    Tigra was soon back, out of her royal gown really too fancy for venturing out of the city, which I was guessing was where we were going, and into her usual knee high skirt and top, with a small cape.

    ¡°Much better,¡± I said getting to my feet, followed by Brendan. ¡°So, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You have to wait and see,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°Seriously, we¡¯re not kids anymore,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Technically we are,¡± commented Tigra. ¡°Especially you.¡± She broke into a run.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted dashing after her. ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°Yes you are,¡± she teased.

    ¡°Not this again,¡± sighed Brendan quickly following.

    ¡°Is that really how you should be acting Princess Tigra.¡± Dumah had stepped out in front of us.

    ¡°I can act however I like,¡± snorted Tigra.

    Dumah held out his hand. ¡°Allow me to take you away from these riff raff.¡±

    ¡°Riff raff!¡± I snarled.

    ¡°Excuse me Dumah, but we must be off,¡± responded Tigra calmly.

    ¡°Your father would rather you did not leave the city today,¡± hissed Dumah.

    Brendan stepped forward. ¡°I would move if I were you,¡± he snarled.

    ¡°And what are you going to do about it?¡± questioned Dumah.

    Within seconds Brendan had swung his claymore at him, stopping it inches from his neck, Dumah gulped. Brendan smirked. ¡°Now if you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Brendan might prefer to refrain from violence, but he was not afraid to threaten someone and being an Ursus he installed a strange fear in most of the Feles around the city.

    Dumah slowly stepped out of the way, muttering under his breath. ¡°Darn Ursus.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Brendan.¡± Tigra linked her arms with both Brendan and I. ¡°Now, me and my upper class friends have to be going,¡± she began walking.

    ¡°You can¡¯t avoid me forever Tigra,¡± called Dumah. ¡°With or without the betrothal sword, you will be mine.¡±

    Tigra said nothing back, simply ignored him, but I saw a sad, distressed expression cross her face, she wanted nothing to do with him, but the king continued to claim that Dumah was the ideal mate for her, only because he was the one pulling the string and without dad here, there was no one to stop him.

    ¡°I wonder who that was,¡± I joked, wanting nothing more than to see the smile back on her face, he always ruined our fun.

    Tigra glanced at me as I smiled. ¡°No idea,¡± and her smiled returned.

    ¡°We should unlink before the queen¡­¡± before Brendan could finish we passed the queen.

    ¡°Hi mum,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°Have fun,¡± she waved us off as we headed over the forgotten bridge, which made a change, not many travelled from this direction, it was the long way to anywhere, but I guess Tigra knew where we were going, so I had no reason to worry. Having seen Queen Daz¡¯s reaction I knew this would be fun.

 Chapter 67

    Shortly after crossing the forgotten bridge and a whole lot of strange looks from the royal knights, Tigra finally unlinked her arms with us. A part of me guessed she wanted everyone to know she was close friends with Brendan and I, but most knew that anyway, considering we grew up together, always causing trouble for her Guardians.

    The sadness and distressed look she had earlier was completely gone, filled with a new expression of determination, what was it that she wanted to show us so badly?

    ¡°How long are we going to be?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°A few days,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°But in this direction is the forgotten forest,¡± mentioned Brendan, his voice going quiet.

    ¡°They don¡¯t call it that do they?¡± I glanced between the both of them.

    ¡°I heard Animalia go in but never come back,¡± gulped Brendan.

    ¡°What a bunch of rubbish,¡± snorted Tigra.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s right, no one comes this way anymore,¡± I added.

    Tigra let out a long sigh. ¡°Mother told me the forgotten forest was ones a pathway for pilgrims travelling around the ruins of Cathopia, only over the last few decades has this strange rumour of disappearing Animalia come about.¡±

    ¡°I find that hard to believe, dad never took me this way when we went camping and when I asked he never answered,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Perhaps he had a good reason for doing so,¡± smirked Tigra.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± I glared at her.

    ¡°Do we really have to go?¡± whimpered Brendan.

    ¡°You scared?¡± I commented.

    ¡°No.¡± Brendan shook his head.

    ¡°Come on, you just took a swipe at Dumah a second ago,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± nodded Brendan.

    ¡°You may have come a long way Brendan, but at times you are still an absolute wimp,¡± I said. Brendan looked away as he knew I was right. ¡°Anyway, on the subject of Dumah, where did you hide the betrothal sword?¡±

    ¡°In the one place only queens can go,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°Good idea,¡± I nodded, but had no idea what she was talking about, obviously it would be somewhere within the castle, but couldn¡¯t King Alton go everywhere in the castle too?

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± she placed her finger to her lip before I could even ask.

    ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care,¡± I shrugged my shoulders as long as Dumah never got his paws of it I didn¡¯t really care.

    Stolen story; please report.

    -

    The first day we covered quite a bit of land, Cathopia was surrounded in dense forest, no matter which direction you went in. As I did more missions that i.kt took me outside of the city, I found that I preferred it. Sure, the city had a lot of trees, but nothing like this, it was different from the sounds, smell and how it felt overall.

    Tigra didn¡¯t mentioned much else about where we were going, just saying it was a surprise, it would be worth my attention once we got there, from what she had said earlier about the ruins, perhaps a tour of Panthera¡¯s history, if so how boring.

    As the sun began to disappear over the skyline, we set up camp. We didn¡¯t have any tents, so it was just a fire with three blankets around it. I was the one who ended up cooking our dinner, well after Brendan had disappeared for an hour and came back with a small deer.

    I should hire you in the kitchens,¡± drooled Tigra as she took in the smells.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t afford me,¡± I joked.

    ¡°I¡¯d pay you more than a knight-in-training,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°Never go hungry when you cook,¡± added Brendan.

    After eating we went on to telling stories. I was first talking about my favourite stories, really they were all I read.

    ¡°Then the legendary Fang took down the dreaded beast with a swipe of his twin swords,¡± I cheered.

    ¡°Really, that story again,¡± sighed Brendan.

    ¡°You know it is his favourite,¡± giggled Tigra. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s just a story.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is,¡± I said quickly flicking through the pages, stopping at a full picture of my hero. ¡°He holds two things that I do.¡± I pointed at his arm then mine, then at the choker around his neck and mine. ¡°According to this book, he could use more than one talisman, just like some of those in my family, dad for instance and myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an old story Alex,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°My family is the Fang clan, which are descendants of Fang,¡± I added.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s tired,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°Get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, still have a long way to go.¡± Tigra was on the same page as he was, what made this all sound like just a story, but from the change in stories I had been told in the academy, perhaps the change in history had happened earlier than my birth, even under the nose of the king who had fought alongside my dad.

    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t believe me.¡± I grabbed tightly to my book, laid down and rolled over to face away from them.

    ¡°Alex.¡± They both said my name, but I ignored them. If they did not want to listen to my theories than I wouldn¡¯t bother telling them anything, to be honest I had not thought about the so called awakening that was said to happen to all members of my family for a while now.

    I had hoped to receive this awakening to understand more but had yet to receive it and could not ask dad, a part of me was starting to think I would never have it.

    I had asked mum once about our clan, wondering why there wasn¡¯t more of us, as I only knew of Kiba¡¯s family. I was told being descendants of Fang, there were those that feared the return of such a legend, so all, but a few of our clan remained scattered across the world, but that was all she told me, I felt there was a lot of the story missing, even from those in our history books.

    Larana came to sit in front of me smiling. ¡°The stories as you know are all true, master.¡± She sighed. ¡°After all I was there and so was Mila.¡±

    I shuffled a little closer to her. ¡°There¡¯s pieces missing.¡± She nodded. ¡°Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I wish I could, but I can¡¯t,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Most of it you will discover in time, and I can tell you it will blow your mind.¡±

    ¡°Seriously,¡± I huffed.

    Larana giggled. ¡°Get some rest master, you have a big day ahead of you.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I didn¡¯t really want to let it go but when Larana did not want to tell me something, then there was no point in continuing to ask her as I knew she would never tell. I couldn¡¯t complain as she always told me most of this stuff when I needed to know it.

    I went to sleep thinking of the tales of Fang, if only I could prove they were all real.

 Chapter 68

    My mind was filled with the same dream I had been having on and off for the past two years, where I saw two winged beasts. Sometimes the dream only lasted a few seconds, where I would see their presence, others they would call to me or even attack.

    They both stood there with such pride and power, their silhouette was blurred but I could still admire them.

    Then without warning they both pounced at me, aggressively pinning me to the ground, their paws against my chest where I felt a strange connection with them, did I somehow know who these winged creatures were.

    ¡°You think you can control our power,¡± snarled one.

    ¡°Prove yourself,¡± said the other. I felt a sharp pain pulse through my body, a mixture of being shocked and unbearable heat.

    I sat up dropping my book, where it opened up on a picture of the twin winged lions. The white winged lion of fire and the black winged lion of lightning. I took a deep breath to calm myself down, noticing Brendan looking at me.

    ¡°That dream again,¡± he questioned.

    ¡°Yeah, they even spoke again in this one,¡± I mentioned. ¡°They didn¡¯t just attack, I think whoever those two are, they are waiting for me somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± nodded Brendan. ¡°But they have yet to tell you where?¡±

    ¡°Has any of your dreams not come true?¡± questioned Tigra.

    I had to think about it, most of them had actually happened shortly after my dreams, but this one had been going on for ages now, would it ever meet its conclusion. I remembered mum telling me it was how my powers developed as I matured, eventually I would see things clearly, anything that happened in real time, much like it did during training.

    ¡°Not all of them,¡± I answered looking at her. None of my dreams of being with her had actually come true yet, but I knew I had no right to stand beside her seeing as she was the crowned princess of Cathopia.

    ¡°Which ones?¡± she asked curiously.

    Her questioned filled me with panic, I couldn¡¯t tell her about those dreams. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you; they might come true yet, you know the rules.¡± I was looking in all sorts of direction to avoid eye contact.

    ¡°Come on,¡± said Tigra getting up. ¡°Since we¡¯re awake anyway, let¡¯s get moving.¡± I was relieved she had not tried to ask more about my dreams if she had I would¡¯ve had no idea how to avoid the subject.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I quickly agreed, Brendan shaking his head at me. ¡°What?¡± He said nothing as we packed up and moved on.

    ¡°This way,¡± she ordered.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Shortly after heading off Tigra pulled out a piece of paper from her pocket, from what I could see there were different days and times on them, a timetable perhaps.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The timetable for the knights switch over times,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°And how did you get your hands on that?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Gual,¡± smirked Tigra.

    ¡°He stole it for you.¡± Brendan wanted to verify what we were both thinking.

    ¡°No,¡± snorted Tigra. ¡°I am the princess of Cathopia, I have access to everything.¡±

    Brendan and I looked at each other, speaking at the same time. ¡°Stolen.¡±

    ¡°They were not stolen!¡± She swiped at us, but we both moved back to avoid her claws. Ops had we made her angry?

    ¡°Stay focused  please,¡± hissed Tigra.

    ¡°Fine, but this all was your idea, and you still haven¡¯t told us why,¡± I said crossing my arms. ¡°And unless I get some answers, I¡¯ll stand here and wait for the knights to find us. How would your betrothal like that or your father.¡±

    Tigra let out a long sigh as she stared at me, perhaps not thinking I would act up for answers so soon after leaving Cathopia, but one thing I did not like and that was being kept in the dark.

    ¡°We are going to the temple of the twin lions.¡± Tigra finally told us.

    ¡°Temple of the twin lions?¡± repeated Brendan glancing at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient temple said to house the twin lion swords, powerful talisman wielded by Fang. The winged lion of black lightning and winged lion of white fire.¡± I informed, thinking about what I had read about it. ¡°But no one has been seen wielding these talismans for millenniums, since the kingdoms of old many have tried to gain their power, but none have succeeded, it later became a point for pilgrimages. Rumour has it no one has even been to the temple for many years now, left abandoned and turning into legend.¡±

    ¡°I thought you might know more than me,¡± smirked Tigra. ¡°Since the legend is passed down the Fang clan.¡±

    ¡°So how does she know about it?¡± Wondered Brendan.

    ¡°Small pieces of the legend have spread through other Feles tribes and clans, but only that the two lions sleep within a forgotten temple within the silent forests,¡± I answered before Tigra could.

    ¡°And¡­¡± encouraged Tigra.

    ¡°And it is said a single Feles is born to be able to redraw the two swords from their pedestal and harness their power,¡± I continued.

    ¡°You think Alex can draw the two swords,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Tigra.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You are the only Feles currently within Cathopia who can wield not one but two talismans, two of the most powerful in the world,¡± answered Tigra. ¡°And you even connected with a talisman that you weren¡¯t even meant to wield.¡± She held such hope and determination in her expression as if she were the one with my power. ¡°I don¡¯t see why you can¡¯t try to add more talismans, plus¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°I believe you are meant to have them.¡±

    ¡°I expected you are not the only one,¡± I commented.

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°My mum and yours does, they were the ones who told me to bring you to the temple of the twin lions.¡± I just stared at her. ¡°I believe you can do it.¡± Her eyes filled with such faith in me, made me feel as if I could.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±

    ¡°A few words from Tigra and you change your mind,¡± giggled Larana. I glared at her, she knew how I felt about it, but always teased me whenever she could.

    ¡°Come on then,¡± cheered Tigra who had seemed more optimistic about this than I thought she should be. I just shrugged; I would do anything as long as it made her happy.

 Chapter 69

    We headed off again, Tigra taking the lead as she had a map of the location, if she needed a map, it just showed how few Animalia came this way. I wondered if she was right about the twin lion swords being within the temple, if so they must have been so lonely.

    I thought back on when I helped the serpent god class talisman Yuuma who had been alone in the shrine for decades before I showed up, consumed with darkness which had fed on his anger and doubt. Would these two spirit have gone through the same? Would they be inflicted by the darkness?

    I couldn¡¯t help being filled with question, how closely was I tied to the legendary Fang of the past, considering I already wielded two of his talisman and if I could obtain these two, then I would wield them all, apart from the one who had been forgotten, I wondered if I would one day find it and share its power too.

    Our pace quickened as according to Tigra¡¯s rota, they would come into the area about midday, changing over from the others guarding the temple.

    ¡°Wait, why are they guarding an old temple for?¡± whispered Brendan as the question popped into my head too.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± shrugged Tigra. ¡°I asked Gual, but he did not know either considering how long it has been since anyone has come this way.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll soon find out,¡± I commented. I almost panicked when I thought about the knights who might be on duty, if they caught our scent especially Tigra¡¯s we would be in trouble. I sighed, I almost forgot I could distribute my scent upwards, there wouldn¡¯t be much problem doing it with multiple Animalia.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°I was just worried for a second, considering everyone is identified by scent remember,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± slumped Tigra. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought us here.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, remember when I told you about how I could get Larana to manipulate the wind around me to disperse my scent upwards.¡± Tigra nodded. ¡°Well then.¡± I smirked as the wind blew gently around us then upwards. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can manage three.¡±

    I got to thinking as I completed what I had done with our scents, wondering if there was another way to disguise someone¡¯s scent completely, seeing as a lot of Animalia used their scent to identify each other, which on missions could be a downfall, if they picked it up before you could complete what it was you were sent to do.

    ¡°And he¡¯s thinking,¡± commented Tigra.

    I rubbed my head. ¡°I was just wondering if there was something that could be done or made to completely disguise one¡¯s scent.¡±

    ¡°That would be interesting,¡± admitted Brendan. ¡°You¡¯d need a conduit of some kind¡­¡±

    ¡°Can we please stay focused on the task at hand,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°You mean the task you set yourself and us to try and claim the twin lion swords which I think Dumah put knights to prevent anyone from gaining their power,¡± I smiled as I responded really quickly.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Tigra sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    -

    We spent the next two days making our way through the knights guarding the area, it had been quite taxing as there was a lot of them. This was a complete waste of the knight¡¯s time, but they had no choice as I saw the dark energy enveloping each Feles we avoided.

    I felt sadness for them, they most probably didn¡¯t even realise what they were doing half the time. I needed to somehow learn how some were affected but others were not.

    It got more difficult the closer we got to the temple. I was glad the place was surrounded by a thick and wild forest, otherwise this would have been nearly impossible, especially with Tigra and Brendan, if it had just been me, I would have flown in no problem.

    The number of knights we saw didn¡¯t actually make sense, even Tigra noticed there were far more here than in the whole city of Cathopia.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have this many knights to spare for guarding a temple,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Knight shift switch,¡± I whispered as we ducked into a bush.

    We came across a group, they said nothing to each other as they switched duties, no reports of what might have been seen or general chatter on how boring it must have been. It reminded me of those walking on to take down the village under Yuuma¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Weird,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°They are identical,¡± I pointed out. My nose twitched searching for different scents, I was surprised I hadn¡¯t noticed earlier that they were quite similar, there body posture was the same, same species, same face.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°No question about it,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Clones,¡± said Larana, holding a sad expression on her face. Had she seen something like this before.

    ¡°Impossible, there is no such thing as clones,¡± snorted Tigra.

    ¡°That is where you are wrong.¡± Larana looked out at them. ¡°In long times forgotten the dark powers found a way to manipulate cells and create millions of clones imbued with dark energy for an army that ravished the land.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I asked.

    ¡°By using the powers of lightning gifted Feles,¡± replied Larana.

    ¡°What?¡± Tigra stared at her.

    ¡°As long as they had a power source, even the lives of others, they could make as many clones as they wanted,¡± continued Larana. ¡°That is why, even today such lightning powers are rare compared to others.¡±

    ¡°There are more here, plus¡­¡± I paused then looked up sensing something. ¡°Get down.¡± They did as I instructed, lowering closer to the ground. I looked up as we hid in the bushes, flying overhead was an Avis.

    ¡°Is that?¡± whispered Tigra.

    ¡°Yeah one of Dumah¡¯s main unit,¡± I responded.

    Over the last two years Dumah had put together his own personal unit of knights, containing a variety of Animalia. The Aquila Valli, related to the eagle, Cutter the Carcharias, cousin of the shark, Scorlax the Scorpiones, Seth the Ursus Maritimus, a white version of Brendan.

    They were a deadly combination and claimed they did everything under the king¡¯s orders, but with Dumah pulling the strings, I very much doubted it. They all crawled with the same dark energy Dumah had, but the city didn¡¯t seem anymore infected than usual, the same fine mist circling around the city.

    ¡°Come on!¡± shouted the Aquila by the name Valli. ¡°I want this place guarded by two times more, no one is to reach the lion¡¯s power only Dumah.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, Dumah wanted to try claiming the twin swords that house the lions. I had to see this, could he control a power that had only been described in legend and only used by Fang, a warrior of light.

    ¡°Does that mean Dumah is coming?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°My guess he is already here,¡± I replied. And with my words everyone in the area began heading towards the temple.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I encouraged as we quickly and quietly followed behind, this was going to be interesting.

 Chapter 70

    After a short walk from where we had been, silently following the cloned knights, who were all now heading towards the temple, which showed us how many there really was, hundreds of them.

    When I thought about what Larana said about them being created using the lightning gifted Feles, which was actually an extremely rare gift, I wondered who had suffered to allow the creation of so many.

    As we approached the temple all the cloned knights all stopped in lines at attention waiting for something to happen, Valli was at the front, orchestrating  the knights in the order he wanted.

    The temple was a large structure made of stone, seemed to have once been a reticular building; most of it now covered in thick ivy and flowering shrubs, hiding most of the shape and perhaps its secrets.

    By the two large doors at the front was a pair of statues of great winged lions, they were huge almost as tall as the building itself, standing there as a pair of ancient sentries. One was constructed out of black stone and the other white.

    As I stared at the two statues I was certain they were looking at me, their gaze never leaving mine, as mine never left there¡¯s. They came alive, their heads moving, turning to look directly at me. I gulped as I heard their voices.

    ¡°You think you can handle our power,¡± said a sly voice.

    ¡°Call our names and we shall be yours,¡± said another more kind.

    ¡°Do you see that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The fact he has a whole army, yes,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and the lions returned to normal. ¡°The lions, they moved.¡±

    ¡°It must have been the fish you had yesterday,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the fish,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Shhhh. Dumah is coming,¡± as she said that we all picked up his scent.

    Dumah accompanied by six other knights came into view, it seemed he did not bring the rest of his special unit with him. He strode up to Valli as if he owned the very earth he walked upon.

    ¡°Have the swords weakened since exposing them to the dark power?¡± asked Dumah.

    ¡°No. it seems to be having no effect on them, even after we doubled the amount you suggested,¡± answered one of the knights stepping forward.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to try again are you?¡± questioned Valli.

    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± snarled Dumah. ¡°The power of the lions would serve our master well.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I hope he means the king,¡± I commented. Tigra jabbed me in the side. ¡°Ouch.¡±

    ¡°Now out of my way, I will make them submit.¡± Dumah barged the knight out of the way and went through the open temple doors.

    We creeped a little closer noticing that they had forced the doors open with powerful earth talisman. He had disturbed this sacred place for power, I hoped the lions would never accept him as their master.

    ¡°They¡¯ll never accept someone who dishonours this holy place,¡± I said.

    ¡°If we¡¯re moving now is the only time was can,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sneak into the temple through the back,¡± I suggested.

    ¡°There¡¯s a back?¡± pondered Tigra.

    ¡°There always is, right.¡± I wasn¡¯t completely sure myself, but there had to be, otherwise we would never get inside to see the lions.

    ¡°He¡¯ll most probably try to kill you if he finds us,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°He¡¯s already tried,¡± I responded remembering twice at the academy and then within the orchards.

    We followed around the back, staying within the tree line, just to make sure we were not spotted, but all the knights were focused at looking up to the temple, perhaps waiting for something to happen.

    As we came to the far side of the temple. I noticed a row of small, winged lion statues with the crest of water and wind, those elements matched Larana and Mila; I felt this was our way in.

    ¡°Over there.¡± I pointed leading the way. It was a little risky as there was a large opening between the temple and the trees we had been using for cover, but the knights were still too busy watching their master.

    Making it to the side of the temple without any problems. I reached both my hands out touching two of the winged lions closest to the wall. I wasn¡¯t sure why I had done it, something deep within me willed it.

    The two statues reacted to Larana and Mila, glowing intently, and before my eyes opened a doorway, blended in with the rest of the temple and covered by the ivy.

    We entered the side corridor from the main area Dumah had gone. The walls were covered in carvings of the twin winged lions, the black lion of black lightning and white lion of white fire.

    It also showed images of a Feles warrior riding the winged lions against the eternal dragon, just like on my favourite stories.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Brendan was just as amazed as I was. ¡°Perhaps the old stories you love so much were once true.¡± Finally, he was starting to believe me.

    ¡°Come on, before we miss the show,¡± whispered Tigra. She was right, Dumah would not hesitate to take the swords if he could.

    We hurried through the corridor, looking for a doorway that would lead to the main hall. There were so many side corridors I felt like we might soon get lost down here.

    I stopped as I saw the images of the winged lions along the walls began to glow, almost like they were showing me the way.

    ¡°They¡¯re glowing,¡± I said.

    ¡°What¡¯s glowing?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°The lions on the walls,¡± I replied, pointing at a couple of them.

    ¡°That is not glowing.¡± Brendan shook his head.

    ¡°Trust me, it is,¡± I argued. ¡°I think the lions are communicating with me.¡± Without another word I began following down the direction the winged lions were facing, some even seemed to move, roaring as if they were calling me to them.

    ¡°Alex.¡± They both called after me. I didn¡¯t respond, unsure how I was connected to the lions, was it related to me wielding Larana and Mila, two previous talismans of the legendary Fang. I wondered if my fate was the same as his, wielding his power and his name.

    Tigra and Brendan quickly followed not wanting to be left behind.

 Chapter 71

    As I followed the signs of the winged lions guiding me through the strange tunnels that run along the inside of the building, was this once used as a secret entrance by those who lined themselves with Fang and against the darkness.

    I could feel my heart racing as I was filled with excitement, something amazing was going to happen I just knew it or was it just the anticipation of wondering what the winged lions would do to Dumah as he attempted to claim their legendary power for his own.

    The glowing winged lions led me to a terrace high above the main hall Dumah had entered. He was only just approaching the podium which held the two lion swords; they were positioned in a cross with two statues of the lions sat right behind them.

    ¡°Your power will be mind,¡± snarled Dumah.

    ¡°Careful you do remember what happened the last time you attempted to take the swords,¡± warned Valli. Hearing his words, I wondered how many times Dumah had tried to claim the winged lion¡¯s power.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± snarled Dumah. ¡°I have been preparing myself this time, I know exactly what to expect of them this time.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, but you do still remember his power don¡¯t you,¡± said Valli.

    ¡°I could never forget, and neither would our master.¡± Dumah said no more as he took hold of both of the lion swords. Since the lions shared their power, their connection, both had to be taken together at the same time.

    We all stared expecting something big to happen, but it appeared Dumah had become frozen to the swords the moment he touched them. Was something wrong with him? I focused solely on him seeing the dark mist faltering to stay around him, a purifying light coming from the swords.

    Being the only one able to see a portion of what was actually going on, I understood that there was no way Dumah would ever be able to wield the power of the winged lions.

    ¡°Is he okay?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°He is locked in a subconscious battle with the lions to see if he is worthy of their power,¡± informed Larana.

    ¡°Subconscious battle?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°We have told you before master, there are many tests to earning the power of a talisman,¡± said Mila.

    ¡°My power is usually passed from father to son,¡± mentioned Larana. ¡°By blood.¡±

    ¡°You showed  Brendan compassion with all your heart, which showed me the extent of your heart,¡± said Mila.

    ¡°And the lions?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°I am uncertain,¡± shrugged Larana. ¡°They have only served masters who have important parts to play and¡­¡± she was interrupted by Dumah being thrown back, his hands burned and his body pulsing with lightning energy. His expression was blank, eyes wide, then he took a sharp breath and returned to his senses.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Damn,¡± he cursed.

    ¡°Ha.¡± I laughed a little, seeing him fail was somehow satisfying.

    ¡°Curse those damn lions!¡± shouted Dumah as Valli tried to help him to his feet, but Dumah just brushed him off.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Valli.

    ¡°What do you think!¡± Yelled Dumah. ¡°How dare they threaten me, saying they¡¯ll take my life if I try again.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t, they were only ever wielded by powerful warriors of light,¡± mentioned Valli, a hint of fear within his voice. He was the same age as Dumah why would he fear something he has yet to see the power of.

    ¡°I will break their wills yet,¡± snarled Dumah getting to his feet, he held frustration in his voice.

    ¡°Dumah.¡± Valli just stared at him.

    ¡°I have been given orders to tare their form apart if I have to,¡± smirked Dumah. ¡°I will destroy the swords they reside within and place them within some crafted just for me.¡±

    ¡°They might not survive the process,¡± commented Valli. ¡°It was never perfected back then, and we lost so many sacred animals.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as he does not get his hands on them, things should progress as planned,¡± hissed Dumah. ¡°He has already put a dent in our plans, just by being within the city walls, I had hoped he would never be born again.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know if he is him,¡± responded Valli.

    ¡°Oh, I know he is and until I have full control over King Alton I cannot destroy him,¡± said Dumah heading towards the doors. Tigra gasped at his words. ¡°Tomorrow we will reforge the twin lions into a new form.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure everything is prepared.¡± Valli bowed his head.

    ¡°Good.¡± Dumah glanced back at the lions. ¡°Your power will never be within his hands again.¡± And he was gone, being replaced by sixteen knights who stayed behind to keep an eye on the swords. Was he really worried about someone getting their hands on the twin lion¡¯s power before him?

    I wondered who this him and he they were talking about, did they somehow want to prevent the return of someone as powerful as Fang, if so who? I looked at my hand, slowly hovering it over Larana and then Mila, and now Tigra brought me here to claim the twin lions for myself.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him destroy the lions,¡± I said.

    ¡°But what can we do?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to do what Tigra brought me here to do.¡± I stared down at the swords, they were calling to me; the statues set behind them looked back at me, their eyes gleaming with hidden power. Was I a form of the legendary Fang? Brought back to fight the darkness which threatened this world.

    ¡°There are too many of them for us to even get any closer,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to try something new,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Here we go,¡± sighed Tigra. ¡°Always a game to you.¡±

    ¡°This is why you really brought me here,¡± I said without looking at Tigra. ¡°You knew Dumah was attempting to obtain them and even destroy them, so you were hoping I would be the chosen one to wield their power, considering I have mastered two already.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Tigra. ¡°I heard rumours about it spreading through some of the knights, such sacred beasts of history should be shown respect.¡±

    ¡°First let¡¯s get down there.¡±

    I jumped down from the balcony, using the wind to silently descend. I held my hand out in front of me, clenching my fist as I sucked away all the air around the knights spread across the room, just enough to cause them to collapse, clones or not they still needed oxygen to breathe.

    I landed and turned to face the swords. Tigra quickly joined me, elegantly flipping in the air before landing beside me. Brendan being an Ursus took a bit longer, coming down with a crash.

    I watched as the swords faintly glowed, waiting to test if I was worthy of their power.

 Chapter 72

    The twin lion swords from the old legends and stories I had grown up reading about were now before me. A part of me couldn¡¯t believe this, perhaps I was even here too soon, but even now they called to me, the swords silently glowing, pulsing with power, waiting to test me.

    ¡°Do you think you can?¡± questioned Brendan not convinced I could summon the power of the lions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged, remembering what had happened to Dumah. His hands had been burned and his fur standing on end, representing the elements the two swords held over fire and lightning. I wondered if I would feel the same pain and the same struggle as he did against them, surely not if I was meant to wield their power, they had been calling me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in him,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°I do, but I remember how the power of the winged serpent weakened him for some time after the connection was broken,¡± admitted Brendan.

    ¡°This is different,¡± I spoke up. ¡°If Tigra believes in me I can try, plus¡­¡± I hesitated to say my next line. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been hearing their voices for quite some time now.¡±

    ¡°Seriously,¡± said Brendan surprised.

    ¡°Those dreams I keep having, I think it is them,¡± I nodded and walked towards the swords. ¡°I think I am destined to wield their power.¡±

    ¡°You hope.¡± Brendan was not convinced.

    I reached my hand forward but was interrupted by someone shouting from behind. ¡°Intruders!¡± We quickly turned to see the knights were already getting to their feet.

    ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t last long,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Obviously, these clones are neither dead nor alive master,¡± mentioned Larana. ¡°More failed creatures.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± moaned Brendan, he still was not a fan of conflict and preferred not to engage unless absolutely necessary.

    ¡°No choice but to fight, then release the swords,¡± I said glancing at Tigra. ¡°Good to go.¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± nodded Tigra. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t damage any of this beautiful temple.¡±

    ¡°I think we have more than that to worry about right now,¡± I responded.

    I then looked at Brendan. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an Ursus, just go wild,¡± I encouraged. I saw the hesitation in his eyes. ¡°Brendan, this is a life-or-death battle, us or them.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± It was obvious the moment I met Brendan he would rather avoid killing of any sort, perhaps that would one day change.

    ¡°Brendan just knock them out, like when you and Fang spar,¡± encouraged Tigra.

    ¡°Like sparring, got it,¡± nodded Brendan drawing his claymore.

    ¡°Good.¡± I drew my own sword manifesting Larana¡¯s wind through the sword, something I had mastered over the last two years, it had been quite difficult in the beginning but when I had my encounter with Yuuma it had clicked.

    ¡°Focus master,¡± snapped Larana.

    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded as the knights drew their swords and attacked.

    I pushed away as many as possible with Larana¡¯s wind, all the way to the other side of the building, then slashed at any that came towards me. I found this was a perfect opportunity to really test my skills with Larana and Mila against so many.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I calmly watched their moves play out before making my own move, whether that was avoiding or attacking. I moved flawlessly, it felt so easy against them, almost like they had no soul, just the intent to kill, to follow the orders Dumah had laid out for them.

    I quickly knocked out two in close succession slashing them from behind after I had gotten into their blind spots. Even wounded they continued to attack unaffected by pain or the blood leaving their bodies.

    ¡°What are you?¡± I said aloud as I jumped away from them, slashing the blade at thin air, I sent a gust of wind at them, sending them across the room, knocking into the others I had sent earlier.

    I glanced at the others to see Brendan struggling, some of the areas around the main hall did not give him a lot of room to swing his claymore around, as the pillars which held the ceiling up were already crumbly to the touch.

    Tigra refused to really let her lightning power loose; she cared far more about the temple than herself. She only infused a small portion of her power into her sword, which wasn¡¯t enough to do much damage to these freaks.

    I had to move quickly as my attention returned to those who came in around me. One attacked, then another as I avoided them another attacked towards me, but I wasn¡¯t quite quick enough or had enough room to avoid it completely.

    I gasped at the pain as his sword cut deeply into my side. Larana quickly responded before he could follow up with a second attack, pushing him away. Our sync rate was much higher now, she could access my power whenever she felt she needed, such as helping me like she just did, or even protection when it came to it.

    ¡°Master,¡± she cried worried.

    I gasped holding my side. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°I have you covered,¡± said Mila as I felt her healing waters on my wound, the pain was quickly neutralised.

    ¡°Thank you, Mila.¡± It took a moment for me to actually recover from the attack, but I had no time to be standing there as the lot I had sent to the other end of the temple were already making there way back over.

    Brendan was there point of contact, as he reluctantly swung around his claymore, but he seemed to becoming more aggressive and agitated by the incoming attacks.

    ¡°Fang again!¡± Shouted Tigra, expecting me to send them flying again. I did as she instructed but didn¡¯t manage to send away as many as my attack was disrupted as I had to move to the left to avoid another knight.

    I glimpse a vision of Tigra getting attacked. ¡°No.¡± I jumped forward away from the knights I had been dealing with and headed straight for her.

    I rushed in the way of the knight coming up from behind her, where I took a hit for her, a slash down my left side.

    ¡°Alex!¡± cried Tigra, she stared at me surprised I would risk everything for her, if only she knew I would sacrifice my life for her.

    Mila was still healing my first wound, unfortunately I was still only able to heal one wound at a time, I was not yet capable of any more than that, but it had been something new I had been working on.

    ¡°Stay back Tigra.¡± I lifted my hand, blowing them away before they could attack again, with my power slightly disrupted due to the pain from the wounds inflicted I did not send them as far away as I had hoped.

    ¡°But¡­¡± I needed to protect her. I knew she held more power than most, but she was an extremely important individual not just to Cathopia but to me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt my friends anymore!¡± Brendan came out of nowhere, swinging his claymore, cutting down three of them within seconds. I wondered if this completed his dept to me, but I didn¡¯t really see this as if he hadn¡¯t I wouldn¡¯t have died.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± I smirked.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Now I am.¡± I took in a deep breath, realising we were not of the same skill level as the knights who were attacking us, these were clones of knights from Cathopia¡¯s warriors, and I was still simply classed as a knight-in-training.

    I glanced back at the twin lion swords, surely their power would be able to stop them, there fire and lightning, but first.

    I raised my hand. ¡°Blade cutters.¡± I summoned Larana¡¯s wind into thousands of tiny sharp blades, firing them all at the knights. They were cut and pinned against the wall at the far end, giving us a moment to make a plan, if this raged on much longer they could easily go get Dumah, then this venture to claim the lions for myself would come to an end.

    Before turning to Tigra I saw the cloned knights helping each other free themselves. I only had a small window. ¡°Tigra, you believe in me that much?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± she smiled, her eyes gleaming with the determination I seemed to lack.

    I walked back over to the lion swords, sitting there with the lion statue sat behind like silent sentries, the two winged lions. White winged lion of white fire and the black winged lion of black lightning.

    ¡°Careful,¡± warned Brendan.

    ¡°Remember you must pull them out together,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    I felt heat emanating from them both. I reached out, taking hold of both hilts and I pulled.

 Chapter 73

    As soon as my hands had made contact with the hilts of the twin lion swords. The two lion statues set behind seemed to come alive, pouncing at me and I was consumed in their power.

    The white winged lion held power over white flames, far hotter than the flames of the beast I had faced in the orchard.

    The black winged lion held power over black lightning, faster to strike and more devastating than ordinary lightning.

    I could feel their power circling aggressively within my body. I thought I was about to become consumed, but it all came to a standstill as I stood before them.

    They stood there so proud, their gaze upon me. I noticed the white lion had golden decorations with green gemstones in places on his body. On his shoulders, head piece and on some of his wings. On the black lion he had the same decorations but in silver with blue gemstones.

    ¡°You think you can handle our power,¡± the black one spoke first.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I responded without hesitation.

    ¡°He is from the same city as that last one,¡± the black one looked at the white. ¡°He wants nothing but power.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want power¡­ Well, I do but that¡¯s not why I am here.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± questioned the white lion.

    ¡°Tigra believes I am the one who is meant to release you from the pedestal,¡± I replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t even want to come, but when I heard Dumah wanted to destroy you, I had to try.¡±

    ¡°Try what?!¡± Snarled the black lion, he didn¡¯t seem to like me very much; I suspect that was the same with most Animalia who came to claim their power.

    ¡°To save you,¡± I responded strongly.

    ¡°Save us, you are a fool,¡± snapped the black lion ready to pounce.

    ¡°I¡¯m the fool, you¡¯re the ones who have been calling me here, are you not,¡± I snarled back.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± he growled.

    ¡°Calm yourself,¡± the white lion stepped forward. ¡°Yes, we did call for you, after all you already have Larana and Mila. I sense their power within you, the bond you share with them is strong but still needs much work.¡±

    ¡°They align themselves with you,¡± said the black lion almost sounding disgusted.

    ¡°I have known Larana my whole life. Mila was given to me by the queen of Cathopia and helped to heal a friend in need.¡± I began to explain myself, even though it was none of their business. ¡°I know, you know them well from the old stories of Fang as you were his talismans.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± nodded the white lion. ¡°It may be a little early, but we shall test you.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± snorted the black lion.

    ¡°Test?¡± I repeated.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°If you can call our names before our power overwhelms you, then you are meant to wield our power,¡± said the white.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know your names,¡± I protested.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know Larana or Mila¡¯s either,¡± commented the white lion. He was right about that, but I was never forced or given a limited amount of time on discovering their names, they just came to me.

    ¡°Well, you better hear them quickly because I am not holding back,¡± snarled the black lion. ¡°I am sick of Animalia thinking they can tame our power.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to kill him.¡± The white lion shook his head, definitely the more reasonable one. ¡°But¡­¡± Great I thought, a but. ¡°Considering he carries Larana and Mila¡¯s power, perhaps going all out wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.¡± Suddenly his whole body set a light with white fire, blindingly hot and destructive, yet I felt calm.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re talking,¡± roared the black lion; his body sparking with black lightning, flickering off in every direction, some even came close to hitting me, but I did not move.

    ¡°Are you trying to frighten me?¡± I questioned feeling he had aimed those at me on purpose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test your luck, boy,¡± snarled the black lion.

    ¡°Remember you must hear our names before our power overwhelms you,¡± informed the white lion. ¡°If you feel it is too much remove your hands from our hilts, we do not wish to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± commented the black lion.

    I had no time to react as they both pounced at me. My eyes widened as they made contact. The white lion biting my right arm and the black lion biting my left arm.

    I felt their power course through my entire body, filling it with unbearable pain, just like when I connected with Yuuma, but this was two talismans of two different elemental power, my body hot and burning.

    I wanted to scream out, to let go of their swords, but I bit my lip and held on even tighter, trying with all my might to pull out the two swords.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I faintly heard Tigra¡¯s voice. The danger of the cloned knights would slowly be approaching, I needed to protect her.

    I fought the pain of heat and electricity pulsing through my numbing body. With every second I found the pain worsening, getting harder to breathe as the heat caught in my breath.

    ¡°Call our names!¡± I heard the white lion¡¯s voice piercing through my mind.

    ¡°He is a tough one,¡± commented the black lion. ¡°But I doubt he will last much longer.¡± I felt his teeth dig in deeper. I let out a yelp and almost let go of the black lion¡¯s sword. ¡°That¡¯s it, let go,¡± he snarled.

    ¡°Never!¡± I refused to give up, gripping tighter to the lion¡¯s swords.

    Clinging on with only my will power left as the remainder of my body had become completely numb. A part of me wanted to give up, but knew their power was what I needed to protect Tigra and Brendan, if I did not draw them we would never escape this place, the temple perhaps ending up our graves.

    Through the blindness of the heat, the pain, and the numbness, I could hear the sound of whispering, two words, two names.

    I had almost fallen into an endless daze, slowly closing my eyes; gradually I could hear the names more clearly than before, getting louder in my head. I knew them.

    I opened my eyes and with the remains of my strength I began to pull the two swords with weakened strength calling out their names and as I said those names the two swords released themselves from their pedestals.

    ¡°Raziel! Arata!¡± As their names left my lips I felt I knew them so very well.

    Raziel, the white winged lion of fire, a knowledgeable advisor to his master, calm one of the two, he was a gentle spirit and was more than happy to give help to anyone who asked him for it. His fire abilities were powerful, fierce like a wildfire, capable of burning through anything, almost like lava.

    Arata, black winged lion of lightning, he preferred you to figure things out for yourself, silent and disapproving from a painful past he refused to show me, but I could already tell he had your back when called upon. His powerful lightning could strike an enemy from miles away, extremely accurate, burning like fire and explosive; he was a far faster flying than Raziel due to his power of lightning.

    I could feel their power continue to flow through me as my own power began to connect to theirs. Their power was just as great as Larana and Mila¡¯s, I could feel their powers greeting each other within me, as old friends came together ones more.

 Chapter 74

    I turned towards the approaching enemy, having freed each other from the blades of wind I had used to restrain them while I claimed the twin lion swords. They now prepared to attack us once more, but this was where it ended for them.

    Panting, my vision blurring in and out of focus. I staggered as I stepped forward but stood strong, moving in front of Tigra and Brendan.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra rushed to my side with Brendan concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I responded. The battle with the lions had taken most of my strength, but that wasn¡¯t going to stop me from defending my friends.

    ¡°I am surprised you are still standing after that,¡± commented Arata, appearing on my left.

    ¡°You should refrain from using our power or the others in your weakened state,¡± advised Raziel as he appeared on my right.

    ¡°The winged lions,¡± gasped Tigra.

    ¡°Stay close, we¡¯re getting out of here,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could get us out of here without anyone getting hurt, but I was going to try.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this on your own,¡± argued Brendan.

    ¡°Just do as I say, please.¡± I glanced back. ¡°I have never used this power before. I don¡¯t know what I am capable of.¡± They both nodded.

    ¡°I see,¡± nodded Raziel. ¡°These are the ones you drew our power for.¡± I glanced at him for a moment. ¡°Very well, master.¡±

    I felt weak but we needed to get out of here quickly before Dumah returned, or any of his clones reported us to him. I wanted to give him a nice big surprise when he found out I had claimed the lions power not him.

    The cloned knights got closer, the front row breaking into a run, their weapons bared ready to kill us, but they would get no further.

    Without hesitation I moved forward swinging Raziel¡¯s sword, sending out a wall of fire that burned anything it touched.

    The defeated cloned knights let out screams as they were burned, which I found strange as before they had showed no signs of showing they knew what pain was. Each one I hit dispersed in a puff of smoke; they had never existed in the first place.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    It made me wonder what they really were, perhaps I would mention this to the king, see if he knew what was going on, that was, if he told me.

    The clones had no emotions of fear as most attempted to run through the flames to reach us, but it was for nothing as they too burned in the ferocious heat.

    The last few stayed back, but I could not let anyone of them escape, not now they knew I had their power. I swiped Arata¡¯s sword sending out lightning directly from the blade at those who remained.

    I was amazed by the power of the twin lions, and I had only used a small portion of it. I wondered how long it would take me to learn to master their power too as I could already feel the strain getting almost too much for my body.

    I could sense both the lion¡¯s power, they were separate in strength but at the same time, they somehow drew on one another, which was unsurprising seeing at they came as a pair.

    ¡°Move!¡± I shouted as I willed the fire to burn out, before heading towards the main doorway. Tigra and Brendan quickly followed behind me, followed then by the lions, almost like they were making sure we were not followed by any I may have missed, I doubted with their power no one could survive.

    ¡°Almost there,¡± said Brendan.

    The doors were still being forcibly held open, and more clones were starting to come, most probably heard all the commotion from inside, thinking it best to investigate what was happening. How many had he created?

    I raised Arata¡¯s sword before I had even got outside and swiped in downwards, summoning black lightning to strike outside the temple, taking out most of those outside.

    ¡°Just a few more,¡± pointed out Tigra. ¡°Please be careful.¡± I could tell she was worried about me, and to be honest so was I, using such raw power was becoming too much for my already strained body.

    ¡°One last push!¡± I yelled swiping both swords, creating an onslaught of fire and lightning, twisting together, almost like a tornado as it wiped out the last of the clones, who had been standing outside guarding the place from intruders, but now the real intruders were all gone.

    I headed straight out of the temple, stopping to face the doors. As soon as Tigra and Brendan were out of the temple I destroyed what was holding the doors open, Dumah would have no access to this place anymore.

    As the doors closed themselves, they sealed themselves with a handprint appearing in the centre.

    ¡°Only you our master are permitted to enter now,¡± informed Raziel.

    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded as I made my way towards the forest that surrounded the temple. Brendan and Tigra were close behind me. ¡°We need to get out of sight before anyone else shows up and sees us.¡±

    ¡°I doubt anyone is going to see us, you just wiped them all out,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°Man, you are getting scary with all that power.¡±

    His words fell short as just as I reached the edge of the forest, I just stopped dead in my tracks. As every bit of remaining strength, I had left disappeared from my body and I collapsed forward, losing consciousness.

    ¡°Alex!¡± I heard both Tigra and Brendan shouting my name.

 Chapter 75

    In a blazed dream of the twin lion¡¯s power, surrounded by lightning and fire, then came about Larana and Mila¡¯s power of wind and water. It seemed to start out as a relentless storm, but each settled into a calming breeze, each of their powers coming together, finding harmony within myself.

    I awoke feeling weak, my senses dulled, it was hard to breathe at first, and I could hardly move. I realised my surroundings as my senses came into full focus. I was in a cave, with Tigra sat beside me.

    Tigra gently placed a damp cloth on my forehead, gazing at me with an expression of relief and anger.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I put on a weary smile. ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°A cave not too far from the temple,¡± she answered.

    ¡°What?!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe we were still so close to the temple; we could be discovered by Dumah or his clones. ¡°We should¡­¡± I went to move, but my whole body was filled with pain.

    ¡°Stay still.¡± Tigra quickly pinned me down and placed the cloth back on my head. ¡°What do you expect,¡± she shook her head. ¡°For using a talisman power before you were ready.¡± She looked to the other side of me, I looked too.

    ¡°I told you it would be unwise to use our power in your weakened state, especially since you had only just passed our test.¡± It was Raziel.

    ¡°For a second I thought I was dreaming,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°You being manifested doesn¡¯t help,¡± said Tigra. ¡°That¡¯ll drain his strength too.¡±

    ¡°In most cases that would be true, but in some cases like ours, we have the power to manifest without the need of his power,¡± responded Raziel. ¡°Plus, our contract states that one of us shall remain present at all times.¡±

    ¡°To protect him,¡± guessed Tigra glancing at me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Raziel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection,¡± I snapped trying to move again. ¡°I only wanted to help to save you.¡±

    ¡°We know that,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°I would stay still if I were you.¡± I was pinned down as Arata appeared his paw on my chest. I couldn¡¯t push him off I lacked the strength too. ¡°Listen boy, it was dumb luck you were able to hear our names, considering that you were not actually ready for our power.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t ready?¡± Tigra glanced between the two of them.

    ¡°You¡¯d been calling me, how was I not ready?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, we had been calling you,¡± snapped Arata. ¡°But did we tell you were to find us.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You needed more time before you were ready to call upon us.¡±

    ¡°Then this is my fault.¡± Tigra instantly thought she was to blame.

    ¡°No child.¡± Raziel shook his head. ¡°You see, we were building him up ready for our test, but he came to early, but that was not a bad thing considering what would have happened if you had not arrived.¡±

    ¡°Dumah,¡± I snarled.

    ¡°How can you tare a talisman apart and put the spirit into something else?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°Painfully,¡± responded Raziel. ¡°And such matters I would rather not talk about.¡± I glanced at Arata to, the thought of such a thing seemed to bring them pain, so I moved things on.

    ¡°If I was not ready, then how did I hear your names and pass your little test?¡± I asked.

    Raziel looked at Tigra as he answered. ¡°It was your sure will to protect Tigra and Brendan and in that moment you were capable of wielding our power, but I¡¯m afraid you will only be able to use a small portion of it until you are ready.¡±

    ¡°How will I know?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You will just know,¡± he smirked.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Brendan came into the cave, his fur all wet. ¡°Awake at last,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening out there Brendan?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°For what I can gather they are hunting for two stray Feles and an Ursus,¡± informed Brendan.

    ¡°Strays,¡± she giggled.

    ¡°But I also found out the king was unaware of the restriction on the temple Dumah put into place,¡± smirked Brendan. ¡°I heard rumours the king had been waiting for someone to draw the twin lions and become a protector of Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re happy about that because?¡± I questioned staring down Arata as he had yet to move his paw.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be your chance to be promoted from knight-in-training which they seem reluctant to change to knight.¡± Brendan shrugged. ¡°Just as Tigra said.¡±

    ¡°Told you,¡± grinned Tigra.

    ¡°He¡¯s only a knight-in-training,¡± snarled Arata getting closer to my face. ¡°And you managed to withstand our power.¡±

    ¡°Do you mind,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Please get off him, noble black lion Arata,¡± asked Tigra, he looked at her and slowly removed his paw, sitting down silently next to me.

    ¡°That does it then.¡± I went to sit up, I wanted nothing more than to stuff this in Dumah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Arata would you.¡± Tigra held a cross expression. Arata leaned forward, slumping onto my chest, pinning me down again. ¡°You will stay still!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± I cried. ¡°Just get off me!¡± I noticed Arata grin and moved to sit beside Raziel. ¡°I just thought it would be best if we returned to Cathopia as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°What would be best is for you to rest,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°Plus, there is a big storm coming in,¡± informed Brendan. ¡°And that brings me to my question.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± encouraged Tigra.

    ¡°Can we share our cave with some others?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± nodded Tigra.

    ¡°Not so hasty,¡± said Raziel. ¡°Who is it you wish to join us?¡±

    ¡°Rattus Warriors,¡± replied Brendan.

    ¡°Rattus?¡± Tigra and I both responded at the same time.

    ¡°They are very useful information gathers,¡± mentioned Brendan trying to sell them off as good to us.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°The more the merrier.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Raziel. ¡°Rattus are always kind Animalia, especially those from the warrior clans.¡±

    ¡°Awesome.¡± Brendan disappeared outside for a few seconds, returning with four Rattus. One¡¯s fur was completely white with a glint of red in her eyes, another had completely brown fur, the third white with grey markings around her eyes and down her back and the last had a black head, paws, and a white body.

    Each had a small amount of armour covering their tops, and a sash with a dagger placed within a scabbard.

    ¡°Feles,¡± said the one completely white, but she smiled. ¡°Hello, my name is Madi, this is my team Mana.¡± The white and grey one bowed as she was introduced. ¡°Fiona.¡± Brown one bowed. ¡°And Iris.¡± The black and white was the last to bow.

    ¡°I am Tigra, Princess of Cathopia and this is Fang.¡± Tigra introduced us both.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, your highness.¡± Madi bowed and the other three followed.

    ¡°Please sit.¡± Tigra encouraged them to sit by the fire.

    Madi¡¯s gaze swept across the room as she sat down, spotting the winged lions and the swords. ¡°So, tell me who is it that was able to draw the twin lion swords?¡±

    ¡°That would be me,¡± I replied.

    ¡°You,¡± she gave me a weird look.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he heard our names and fought our power through will power alone,¡± informed Raziel.

    ¡°A knight-in-training,¡± mumbled Arata still not too pleased about my title.

    ¡°No one has wielded the lions since the old legends,¡± said Iris. ¡°Amazing to think their power is needed once more.¡±

    ¡°There has been war lately,¡± brought up Fiona.

    ¡°Brought on by Cathopia,¡± commented Mana.

    ¡°I apologise.¡± Tigra bowered her head.

    ¡°Tigra you have no reason to apologise,¡± I snapped. ¡°You are not the one that started this pointless fighting.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but he is my father.¡± Tigra looked down at the ground, ashamed of the acts her father had committed.

    ¡°Daughter of Queen Daz,¡± bowed Madi. ¡°How hard she works behind your father to save lives. ¡°Tigra looked up. ¡°We the Rattus Warriors have always stood by her and provide a lot of information for her about the actions the king continues to commit.¡± Tigra was surprised, she never knew her mother was playing such a role against her father and Dumah.

    ¡°We admit we saw your fight against the knights,¡± mentioned Mana. ¡°It was most impressive, executing such power from the lions after only just bonding with them.¡±

    ¡°He is a stubborn one,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive aren¡¯t you,¡± I snapped, then let out a cough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t exhaust yourself any further,¡± snarled Arata. ¡°Would be a shame if you died so soon.¡±

    ¡°Please rest,¡± pleaded Tigra.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and closed my eyes, still feeling tired after using so much of my own power, I would have to try to remember in future to regulate myself more.

    ¡°He always listens to you.¡± I heard Brendan.

    ¡°He¡¯ll know what¡¯ll happen if he doesn¡¯t,¡± responded Tigra. I ignored them both and just got some sleep.

 Chapter 76

    I felt a lot better when I woke up, most of my strength had returned, and from what I could hear the rain had stopped, which meant the storm Brendan had seen had already passed, the sun beaming through the cave entrance.

    I sat up looking around to see everyone was still sleeping, except for Arata who was staring right at me, his eyes looking straight through me, I found his gaze chilling. It was obvious he did not like me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me, do you?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied sharply.

    ¡°Why? I am your master,¡± I said.

    ¡°Just because you are my master, doesn¡¯t mean I have to like you,¡± snarled Arata and looked away.

    I stood up, stretching before picking up the twin lion swords, strangely finding myself placing them upon my back, where they stayed. I then creeped past everyone and left the cave, blinking multiple times.

    The skies were blue, the sun shining, water droplets remnants of the rainstorm that had past overhead. It was quiet, perfect for a little practice with my new weapons of two swords, something I had very little training in.

    I had used two swords on occasions but was never my main choice, I had mainly stuck to one sword, so did many others, dual wielders as they were called were quite rare, as you needed more training to wield both swords effortlessly.

    I drew both sword, at first I started to swing Raziel¡¯s sword which I held in my right, after all it had been the arm he had attacked. Finding the rhythm, I then began to move Arata¡¯s sword, which I held in my left.

    I quickly got the hang of the flow between them both. I could feel the connection between them, using this connection which buzzed through my arms, joining together within me I could tell exactly what movement each sword had to do to compliment the move before, almost like they were telling me how to master them.

    I felt a small buzz as I went a little more advance, thrusting forward, swiping left, bring in the second sword right, thrust.

    I heard a little clap. ¡°Always up early,¡± commented Tigra as she came out of the cave.

    I froze mid-movement as I heard her, then I took a breath and turned to face her. ¡°A habit dads drummed into me.¡±

    ¡°Those swords really suit you,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to them,¡± I responded. I looked at them both. ¡°They hold so much power, it¡¯ll be a while before I can unlock their power, or even use it, considering I wasn¡¯t meant to get them so soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everything will work out, after all when you work hard you can accomplish anything,¡± encouraged Tigra, coming closer. ¡°I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re alright after exserting so much strength.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°I would have done even more if it meant protecting you and Brendan,¡± I responded with a smile. I gazed at her fondly, I would do anything for her.

    ¡°And you would have been a fool for doing so,¡± snorted Arata.

    ¡°The safety of my friends is more important than my own life,¡± I snapped. ¡°You belong to me now, so you better get used to that.¡± Arata turned his head in defiance and disappeared. ¡°What the heck is his problem?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°Rumour has it that when the lions were young they were tricked into providing a large sample of their power, which in the end was used against them,¡± answered Tigra her tone sad. ¡°Remember what your dad said, there are those who simply use a talisman as a tool, not caring for the life within it, the one who really holds all the power.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll earn his trust,¡± I said determined to get along with all my talismans, but was four too many?

    ¡°Let¡¯s wake Brendan and returned to Cathopia.¡± Tigra turned to the cave. ¡°Let us present them all with your new power, knight.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± I agreed liking the sound of my new title, which would also make me one step closer to becoming Tigra¡¯s Guardian. ¡°Dumah will be so pleased to see me.¡±

    ¡°Knight Fang,¡± smiled Tigra, she was still determined that I become her Guardian, we shared the same goal for me that is; and in truth there was nothing else I would rather be. I could always stand beside her, no matter what Dumah said. ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra began.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± She wanted to tell me something important, I knew she did.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Brendan beamed as he exited the cave with the Rattus Warriors.

    ¡°Thank you for sharing your shelter,¡± said Madi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I said.

    ¡°If you ever need our services don¡¯t hesitate to call us,¡± said Mana.

    ¡°How do I get in contact with you? You¡¯re not exactly the easiest Animalia to find.¡± I said.

    ¡°Ask Queen Daz,¡± replied Fiona and they went on their way.

    ¡°They don¡¯t waste time do they,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°We should get back too,¡± I said, they both nodded, and we headed for home.

    Raziel had appeared since Arata refused to stay out with me after I snapped, but that really didn¡¯t bother me.

    ¡°Does one of them have to be out?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°Part of the contract, one of them has to be out at all times,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Best have both out when we reach Cathopia for extra effect,¡± smiled Tigra, she couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on Dumah¡¯s face when he saw I wielded the lions.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the lions would like being used as a showcase,¡± I shrugged, uncertain if I wanted the whole of Cathopia to see, but I don¡¯t think Tigra was going to give me much choice.

    ¡°We will do anything that you desire master.¡± Raziel had spoken for the first time in a while.

    I glanced down at him, a part of me still couldn¡¯t get my head around the fact I was capable of more talismans, not just capable of connecting with them as I did with Yuuma.

    Larana I understood as she¡¯d always been passed down my family, then Mila, but to be honest I didn¡¯t really give it much thought, all I had been focused on was saving the injured Ursus, now best friend Brendan. Dad had also had two talismans, so I thought it was normal.

    Now I had the power of two more powerful talismans. I was just like the hero from the stories. What made me so special to wield such awesome power?

    I glanced at Tigra as long as I had the power to protect her, it didn¡¯t matter where it came from.

 Chapter 77

    We were coming close to Cathopia, and I was filled with two emotions, anticipation for when Dumah saw that I wielded the powers of the twin winged lions he had tried to claim and a strange nervousness as everyone¡¯s eyes would be on me chosen one of the winged lions.

    Tigra stopped. ¡°For this to really annoy Dumah, I think you should be riding one.¡±

    ¡°Ride one?¡± I glanced at Arata who had been coaxed back out by his brother, he just turned his head in a different direction, wouldn¡¯t be riding him any time soon. Raziel on the other hand lowered himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, the hero from the legends often rode his lions,¡± I nodded acknowledging Tigra¡¯s fact, perhaps she had taken in more of my favourite stories than I thought.

    I nervously walked up to Raziel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry master, you will be safe riding with me.¡± I climbed on and he stood up straight again.

    Sitting on him I could feel our connection, his power that fused within mine, I felt strangely closer to him.

    I stroked his mane, soft but held this heat to it. I closed my eyes taking in the moment, getting a true feel for his power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± cheered Tigra. I was certain she was looking forward to this more than I was. I opened my eyes as Raziel began walking forward, he was proud and strong.

    ¡°Comfortable master?¡± he enquired.

    ¡°I am,¡± I nodded feeling both safe and honoured to be able to ride such a majestic animal.

    Tigra walked beside me, touching the white lion¡¯s mane, he didn¡¯t seem to mind, he glanced at her, perhaps already knowing her importance as princess of Cathopia.

    We made it back to the bridge back into Cathopia where we came across the first set of knights on guard duty. They stood there astonished at the sight of the lions.

    ¡°The twin lions,¡± he coughed. ¡°No one has drawn their power in thousands of years.¡± He turned to his fellow knight. ¡°Send a message to the king.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± he nodded and ran off; he left with such fast speed, a Jubatus.

    ¡°Remember casually,¡± whispered Brendan.

    ¡°I know,¡± I glanced at him, really feeling the pressure now as everyone would know I held the power of the twin lions. It was obvious on every Animalia¡¯s face that we passed staring in wonder.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°No pressure,¡± giggled Tigra.

    We headed straight towards the castle, gathering quite a large crowd, every Animalia we passed seemed to follow, they were all talking amongst themselves in marvel of the lion¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Raziel, Arata stop,¡± I gulped, they listened. It was obvious they weren¡¯t nervous by the number of the crowds. ¡°Now roar.¡±

    Raziel and Arata took a more powerful stance, opening their wings and letting out a loud roar, which echoed through the city.

    As the roar ended the large crowds cheered, loving the sight of the winged lions, who wouldn¡¯t be astounded by their appearance, to see their power again, for the first time in thousands of years.

    ¡°Someone finally drew the lion swords, amazing,¡± cheered one Animalia.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the runt everyone¡¯s been talking about, what was he called again?¡±

    ¡°Fang!¡± A voice raised above all others and the crowd kneeled, it was King Alton.

    I climbed down from Raziel and bowed, showing my respect. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± King Alton remained silent for the longest time, glancing between the lions, then back at me.

    ¡°We finally have a champion of the winged lions.¡± He raised his arms, and the crowd became more hyped, cheering even more. He smiled at me with such pride, a look dad often gave me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Feles were still trying to obtain the swords, considering you already hold two talismans, do you think you¡¯re being greedy?¡±

    ¡°I am doing my best to become what my father saw in me, to be like him, to be the best knight in all Cathopia, to protect everyone,¡± I answered his question, but I did not understand where it had come from. Did he feel threatened by the fact I held the power of four individual spirits? ¡°I will become the Guardian of Princess Tigra.¡±

    I waited patiently for him to give a response to my answer. I just prayed it wasn¡¯t throw him in the dungeon or kill him, he¡¯s too strong. I glanced at Dumah who held an expression of absolute disgust.

    ¡°Good answer,¡± nodded King Alton, he seemed pleased.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Dumah could have easily obtained the lions if he had tried to complete their trail of worth, after all he is a powerful Leo,¡± I said slyly, wanting to make them think anyone could have passed it.

    ¡°True, I¡¯m sure,¡± agreed King Alton.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to try,¡± I grinned. ¡°Their test.¡± Raziel stepped forward, listening obediently.

    ¡°They have already chosen a master; it would be silly to do that.¡± Dumah looked away nervously. I had him right where I wanted him. ¡°Plus, I cannot wield more than one talisman unlike your clan.¡± His expression was a mixture of disgust at my success and frustration as I had beat him to it.

    ¡°That reminds me, your Majesty.¡± I moved the subject on finding that my duty to Cathopia was far more important than making Dumah squeal, plus I had seen the reaction I wanted from him, so I was more than happy to end his misery. ¡°I must discuss something we saw at the temple.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded. ¡°This way.¡±

    Things had gone far better than I thought, but I had yet to see this increase in my knight status. Having the lions seemed to have increased my popularity within the city within a matter of seconds, every female Feles was aweing at me, almost like they had fallen in love with me, bunch of rubbish and good luck with that I only had room for Tigra within my heart.

    As I passed Dumah we shared a glance, looked like he was trying to kill me with his eyes. I just smiled at him. I¡¯d train with the lions, then I would destroy him and the darkness he had brought to my home.

 Chapter 78

    I walked through the crowds with King Alton, who seemed more than happy to have me walking beside him as an equal, while Dumah was just behind, sulking I hoped. Behind him was Brendan and Tigra, at least with them behind Dumah wouldn¡¯t be able to stab me in the back.

    We headed straight for the throne room, only when King Alton was sat in his throne, still smiling, which had become quite rare, with Dumah standing beside him, his composure returned, did he raise the subject I had mentioned.

    ¡°What is it you need to discuss Fang?¡± he asked.

    ¡°For starters no one has been to the temple of the lions in quite some time, no one has tried to obtain the lions as for some reason it was being guarded by the knights of Cathopia,¡± I began. I had piqued his interest as he looked upon me with a curious gaze.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any knights guarding the temple, it is a sacred place many Animalia travel to be blessed by the lions,¡± he glanced at Dumah. ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡±

    ¡°First I am hearing of it, your majesty,¡± responded Dumah. King Alton¡¯s gaze almost looked like he didn¡¯t believe Dumah.

    ¡°Go on Fang.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a couple, but thousands, something our city does not have to give,¡± I continued. ¡°On closer inspection and with so many, they were clones, each identical to the next, every detail.¡±

    ¡°Clones. Are you sure?¡± his expression was one of great concern. Had he seen something like this before? I noticed his gaze fell towards Tigra.

    ¡°Positive, confirmed by Larana,¡± I answered. King Alton went quiet for quite some time, it was obvious this news had him worried.

    ¡°I want you to investigate something for me Fang,¡± he leaned forward.

    ¡°Anything your majesty.¡± I would have hesitated in accepting a mission from him, but the concern in his expression was genuine and Dumah had yet to chime in with one of his lines.

    King Alton dug his hand into his pouch, pulling out a scroll with a key attached to it. ¡°This map shows the location of an abandoned facility. I want you to go inside and see if the place has been used at all recently.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± I nodded, sounded simple enough.

    ¡°And before you leave make sure you destroy everything,¡± he ordered.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Roger,¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Can I go with him?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°You are not to go anywhere near that place,¡± snarled King Alton. Tigra was surprised to hear the aggressive tone in his voice for just a simple mission of investigate and destroy. ¡°You must remain here, return to your studies and training as one day you¡¯ll lead the royal guard just as I did in my youth.¡±

    ¡°Hunter can do that crap,¡± protested Tigra.

    ¡°Go now!¡± he raised his voice. Tigra glanced at me before storming off. King Alton sighed. ¡°She must not go there, Fang.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± glancing at Brendan. ¡°I will only need Brendan for this.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± he held the scroll out. I walked forward to take it from him.

    ¡°I will leave immediately,¡± I broadcast.

    ¡°Not without this,¡± he leaned over the side of his chair, then brought out a shoulder pad, gladded with silver. ¡°This is for you knight Fang.¡± I stared at it, you usually had to go to the masters at the academy to retrieve your next shoulder piece. I looked at the king. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to give you this for some time now, what better time than receiving the twin lions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I bowed taking it from him. I was filled with so much pride I didn¡¯t know what to do. I glanced at Dumah who had remained silent, but he still held the expression of displeasure.

    ¡°Now destroy that place, while I have a team go to investigate the temple,¡± said King Alton.

    ¡°Got it,¡± I smiled. ¡°Brendan.¡± I bowed once more, then turned to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± sighed Brendan, knowing that I wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.

    We left the throne room to see Tigra waiting for us. I tried my best to act cold, just wanting to walk past without her moaning about it, but she stepped in my way.

    ¡°Let me come with you,¡± requested Tigra.

    ¡°You heard King Alton, no,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Why are you on his side?¡± she snapped stubbornly getting annoyed with me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said calmly, she was so cute when she was angry. ¡°He is genuinely concerned about your safety, if it causes him that much distress, then it might be too dangerous,¡± she glared at me. ¡°Sorry Tigra, but my answer is still no.¡±

    ¡°Brendan.¡± She tried him next. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me in the castle with him.¡± I suspected she was referring to Dumah.

    ¡°Sorry Tigra.¡± Brendan looked away, he seemed to be having more trouble than me to refuse her.

    ¡°Fine then!¡± She turned on her heal and stormed off.

    I sighed with relief, it was pretty close if she had stayed any longer, I might have ended up saying yes.

    ¡°I thought you were about to give in,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°So was I,¡± I admitted. ¡°But orders are orders.¡± I held up my new shoulder pad. ¡°Would you mind?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± smiled Brendan as he replaced my knight-in-training piece for my new knight piece, if only dad could see me. I couldn¡¯t wait to tell him when I saw him, he¡¯d be surprised I now had the lions too.

 Chapter 79

    I followed the map King Alton had given me, filled with wonder as to the place which brought such distress to him, so much so he refused to even let Tigra come, even after she had finally been allowed to go out of the city with me.

    Heading north of Cathopia, through the orchards, of which we picked up a few apples on the way as we had not stopped for food, since heading out and returning from the temple of the winged lions, so we were both extremely hungry by this point.

    At one edge of the orchard came the beginning of the Jagged mountains, likely the area just behind the orchard was not as tall and jagged as the rest of the mountain range.

    According to the map, there was a pathway that led up this mountain range, but we struggled to find it due to the edges of the mountain being overgrown. We had both taken a side and began looking, it took longer to find than I thought.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Brendan called over.

    ¡°Did you find it?¡± I asked rushing over with an apple in my mouth.

    ¡°Yep,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°I thought we would never find it.¡± I finished off the apple and threw the core back towards the orchard.

    I smiled, feeling excited as this almost felt like a treasure hunt. We had the map, hidden pathway and X marked the spot.

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°No.¡± I looked away to avoid his gaze.

    ¡°Yes,¡± smirked Brendan.

    Together we headed up the overgrown little path. It was rocky and uneven, you could hardly see where the path was, so to be honest I wouldn¡¯t have called it a path.

    The steepness of the incline increased as we made it near the top, it was getting harder to just walk and more climb. When we reached the top, we stopped to catch our breath, this would have been so much easier if I flew up with Larana¡¯s wings.

    I brought out the map and checked it over, matching it up with our surroundings and where we had come from.

    ¡°That way.¡± I pointed east in the direction we needed to go.

    ¡°What the heck could be up here that even the king fears it,¡± wondered Brendan

    ¡°Who knows,¡± I shrugged as we began making our way over the mountain range.

    I glanced back in the direction we had come, seeing the entire city from up here, it was amazing and beyond that was the forests and the vast lake.

    We crossed over two mountain ranges before we came across X marks the spot on the map. I felt a shiver go down my spine as we came to a cavern carved out of the mountain.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I touched the wall to feel that the surface was obviously Animalia made, well by talisman as it radiated with a faint elemental signature.

    ¡°This must be the place,¡± I said heading inside without hesitation, filled with a strange dread.

    Deep within the cavern was a pair of plain, solid iron doors, gleaming faintly in the limited light.

    I stared at the doors almost being overwhelmed by that sense of dread, was this the fear the king felt towards this place? My nose twitched as I picked up a single smell, the scent of death, just like when I came across the Ursus caravans.

    I reached into my pouch, pulling out the key King Alton had given me. He had locked this place up for good reason and still sealed confirmed no one had been here since the last time he came.

    ¡°This place smells like death,¡± commented Brendan. He stood on guard just as hesitant as I was to open the door.

    I placed the key inside the keyhole, hearing it click as I turned it. Brendan was the one who pushed it open, he had to really force it, confirming even more that no one had been here in some time.

    As soon as I looked into the room, I could see the ghostly figure of someone who closely resembled King Alton, but he was of a younger age.

    ¡°What is this place?!¡± he cried looking at the back of the room, with such horror in his voice. ¡°Daz.¡± Him and another Feles who looked like dad beside him ran forward and disappeared.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± said Brendan.

    I stepped into the dark room, a large space with piles of old bones in one corner, smashed glass tubes along the back wall all connected to each other, leading to a large container of some kind, was this how they made those clones? King Alton¡¯s reaction to my mentioning of it, led to that being the only conclusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the room. ¡°At least it¡¯s obvious no one or thing has been in here for a long time.¡±

    ¡°What happened here?¡± wondered Brendan.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think Queen Daz was somehow involved,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± questioned Brendan.

    I glanced at him uncertain to what I had seen. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but I saw two Feles warriors, one cried out Daz,¡± I answered.

    ¡°You certainly get weirder by the day,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I sighed. ¡°Anyway, I recommend we just destroy it as his majesty ordered and ask questions later.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± shivered Brendan. ¡°This place is filled with so much hatred, sadness and fear.¡± Seeing that somehow Brendan was sensing what happened here, I sent him outside.

    ¡°Brendan, I¡¯ll deal with this, please wait outside,¡± he nodded and left. I raised my hand summoning Arata beside Raziel.

    ¡°Arata glanced back at me. ¡°You do know you still are not capable of withstanding the use of our power.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but an order is an order,¡± I responded. ¡°Now just do it.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± snarled Arata.

    They both let out a breath attack, the combination of fire and lightning set the place in an overwhelming blaze, setting it all alight in seconds.

    I felt the strain of their power, but just brush it off. If I was to learn to master their power I would have to use it.

    I left the cavern as it began to collapse in on itself, my mission was now complete, perhaps the king could rest easy now, knowing it was gone.

    ¡°All gone?¡± asked Brendan wanting to verify.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°But now I would like to know what that place was. I fear the king will be reluctant to tell us.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± questioned Brendan.

    ¡°Queen Daz or¡­¡± I knew mum had been pretty close friends to the queen, perhaps she would be the only one I would get an answer from, as if this place was as bad as I feared, then I did not want to cause the queen any unwanted memories. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 80

    We returned to Cathopia, getting back was much easier than going up, mind saying that we both nearly ended up rolling back down the pathway. I prevented us from falling by using Larana¡¯s winds to stabilise our descent.

    ¡°You are really handy, you know,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°You say that every time,¡± I laughed.

    Before I could even go home, I needed to report what I found and did to the caverns to King Alton, who seemed to have been waiting with anticipation, the concern in his expression had remained until I told him everything; and the best part Dumah wasn¡¯t present, just me and the king.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I bowed. ¡°I have destroyed the cavern as requested and I can report that the place had not been used in quite some time, just old bones and broken glass.¡±

    King Alton let out the biggest sigh. ¡°Thank you Fang.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The relief on his face was all the reward I needed for this one.

    ¡°I am surprised you have not asked me about it,¡± said King Alton.

    ¡°I am only here to carry out orders, plus I would not want to awaken any bad memories of the event, that is if you have some involvement in it,¡± I responded, even though I was dying to know.

    ¡°How thoughtful,¡± he smiled. ¡°Again, thank you.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything else, I will head home for some well-deserved food.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right you only just came back, when I made my request, my apologies Fang.¡± He acted as if he had done something wrong. ¡°After claiming the twin lions, you must be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°A little, but nothing that would stop me from helping someone in distress,¡± I said.

    ¡°You best head home.¡± King Alton picked up a drink off the little round table next to him, grimacing before drinking it.

    ¡°See you later, your majesty.¡± I turned to leave.

    ¡°I am grateful Fang,¡± he called as I left.

    ¡°I know.¡± I waved. How bad must that place have been for the king to thank me three times. I would soon find out.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Brendan and I headed home to the bakery, just as mum was closing up for the day.

    ¡°Mum,¡± I called.

    ¡°Alex,¡± she smiled, then stood there surprised as she saw Raziel. ¡°So, you passed.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. Mum, Raziel and Arata but he¡¯s not happy with me at the moment, I doubt he will ever be but oh well,¡± I introduced them.

    ¡°A pleasure,¡± she bowed.

    Raziel bowed his head. ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡±

    ¡°Hope you didn¡¯t push my son too hard,¡± she was addressing Raziel.

    ¡°Nothing he could not handle,¡± commented Raziel.

    ¡°Mum.¡± I moved the subject on determined to find out what that place was. ¡°The king asked me to destroy a place with glass tubes up in the mountains, connected to Queen Daz. Do you know anything about it?¡±

    ¡°The cavern?¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded. ¡°I know it is connected to the king, but I don¡¯t want to bring up bad memories for him, and well dad isn¡¯t here to ask either considering they were both present.¡±

    ¡°Your power is still evolving and still will,¡± smiled mum. ¡°I only know a little of what happened there, as I was not there,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I am unable to give you all the details, but Larana can show you.¡±

    ¡°Larana?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°She was there during most of it,¡± informed mum. ¡°She will have to take you a bit further back for you to understand both Queen Daz and King Alton¡¯s connection, but also how it affected her.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I questioned glancing at Brendan, wondering how Larana could show me something that happened before I was born.

    ¡°Your dad once did it, to see what happened to you during one of your tests,¡± I nodded remembering that. ¡°Every talisman still carries the memories of every master they had,¡± explained mum. ¡°When there is a strong connection between the two, they can share more than just power, being blood related also connects the past, present and even on rare occasions the future.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± It all sounded interesting, but I didn¡¯t quite understood what she was talking about.

    ¡°Just sit down in meditation and connect with Larana,¡± smiled mum. ¡°She will guide you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded slowly. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°If you have to connect to Larana, tell me what you find out later,¡± said Brendan who had been listening to everything silently. ¡°May she have the answers we seek.¡±

    ¡°Me to.¡± I went into my room alone, where I would have complete quiet. I set up some cushions on the floor before sitting down, legs crossed, hands relaxed in my lap.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before Larana,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to help me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, master.¡± Larana appeared on my shoulder, sat the same as I was. ¡°I will show you master, but remember you are only an observer, they cannot hear or see you.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± I nodded closing my eyes.

    ¡°Master you must also remain completely relaxed.¡± I nodded again, thinking I wish she¡¯d just get on with it already.

    I took in a deep breath, then out again. My thoughts focused on Larana sat upon my shoulder.

    It took a while but eventually something happened as I felt our two powers pulse gently together. I felt the wind twisting around me, then everything went blank.

 Chapter 81

    In the darkness light slowly flooded my mind, so bright I felt myself covering my eyes, as everything came into focus. Blinking vigorously as my eyes adjusted to this light, revealing I was standing on the streets of Cathopia.

    Looking around I made out the shape of two Feles, one had Larana¡¯s bracelet, I knew that he was my dad. Another key give away was Zekon placed upon his back. He looked no different, younger, the scar across his eye fresher.

    They were both hiding behind a corner near the heart of the city. I peeked around the corner with them, spotting an Album Tigris performing an elegant dance.

    She moved with prevision, elegancy, every move she made sparks of lightning harmlessly shot off in different direction like fireworks, she was mesmerising.

    I instantly recognised her as she smiled, it was Queen Daz, she looked so much like Tigra.

    ¡°Not this again Alton,¡± said dad, obviously they had not been here long.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been here three times this week Yamato,¡± moaned Alton who gazed at her with such fondness and wonder, he was completely in love with her.

    ¡°Three,¡± sighed dad. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask her out?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Alton shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Why not?¡± asked dad. I had to guess but this seemed to have been going on for a while; the future King Alton mesmerised by a street performer, too afraid to tell her how he felt. It made me wonder, maybe I was too scared to tell Tigra, afraid she¡¯d never love me back.

    ¡°The same reason you haven¡¯t asked Amora,¡± he grinned triumphantly. Dad looked away, he had him. ¡°I¡¯d hurry up before someone else takes your place as future¡­¡± he never finished.

    ¡°I told you to forget what I told you about that,¡± snapped dad.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Alton rose his arms in defence, was he scared of getting hit or something. ¡°I mean that someone else might ask her out before you.¡±

    ¡°When did the subject fall on me? We were on the subject of you and Daz.¡± Dad attempted to move the subject back.

    ¡°I would like to, but¡­¡± Alton attempted to come up with an excuse. ¡°She¡¯s a street performer, I¡¯m a prince.¡±

    Dad laughed. ¡°We are in the same boat my friend,¡± he patted Alton on the shoulder. ¡°Perhaps we should get Daz and Amora together and ask together.¡±

    ¡°I doubt we¡¯d have the guts,¡± sighed Alton. ¡°I mean we both turn into a mess when we get too close.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± nodded dad. ¡°We¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    ¡°Look!¡± They both heard voices, quickly turning back to the performance. ¡°The crowned Prince Alton has come to see the performance.¡±

    Dad did a face palm. ¡°This happens every time¡± Before they could move they had become surrounded by female Feles. Dad did his best to have them keep their distance, using Larana¡¯s wind as a brace.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Larana giggled on my shoulder. ¡°These were always fun, getting Alton away from the fan girls.¡±

    ¡°Not for dad, by the looks of it.¡± I shivered as one of the so called fan girls went through me. ¡°That was weird.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright nothing will happen to us here,¡± soothed Larana.

    The fan girls started shouting for him. ¡°Isn¡¯t he so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Prince Alton!¡±

    ¡°Over here Prince Alton!¡±

    ¡°I love you Prince Alton!¡±

    They were all screaming for his attention, Alton shrank back, shivering nervously, nothing like the King Alton I knew. He walked into a room, and everyone stopped what they were doing.

    ¡°Yamato, get me out of here,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Dad had quickly gone from acting like a friend to royal Guardian.

    Dad swiped his arms from left to right, pushing a pathway through the fan girls. Alton was the first one through, dad followed after keeping them all at a five meters length away, he was awesome.

    ¡°Damn you Yamato,¡± cursed Alton suddenly as he came face to face with Daz. Dad smirked triumphantly.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± she bowed.

    ¡°Hi¡­¡± he stammered in response going all bashful, he was a complete wimp compared to him being King Alton.

    ¡°Did you enjoy my performance?¡± she asked smiling fondly at him, the feelings were obviously mutual.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he began nodding vigorously. ¡°Very much.¡± He continued nodding. ¡°Beautiful as always.¡±

    Dad quickly grabbed the top of his head. ¡°Stop nodding before your head comes off.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± cried Alton.

    Daz giggled. ¡°I think you should get the prince out of here now Yamato.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Dad nodded once, grabbing hold of Alton¡¯s arm, and moving away.

    ¡°When did you start taking orders from her,¡± yelped Alton.

    ¡°When you decided that one day she¡¯ll be your queen,¡± replied dad. They safely returned to the castle. ¡°Lost them,¡± panted dad. ¡°Next time you want to watch Daz perform find a disguise or something.¡±

    ¡°How would that work, they¡¯d smell my scent,¡± commented Alton. ¡°But if you accompany me, then you can use Larana to disguise it.¡± Dad had obviously used the same technique as I had learnt to hide scents.

    ¡°I am not coming with you three, four or even five times a week to watched Daz dance,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°Please,¡± he begged.

    ¡°I may be your Guardian, but you know I still have an important role within my clan,¡± said dad.

    ¡°You mean gain more respect from the chief to get closer to his daughter,¡± grinned Alton. ¡°Plus, being my Guardian is a full time job.¡± Was that what dad meant? Was being a Guardian more like babysitting? Dad looked away from him. ¡°Yamato. I thank you for keeping your promise, but there will come a time when I am king and no longer in need of a Guardian.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡± It seemed dad did not know what to say.

    ¡°Yamato, just promise me one thing, even after you are no longer my Guardian,¡± smiled Alton.

    ¡°What?¡± Dad looked at him.

    ¡°That you will never hesitate to help me when I need it, you know against the darkness or even keeping an eye out for any future offspring I have with Daz.¡± Alton was certainly getting ahead of himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to promise.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°You are my best friend. I will always help you and your future offspring; you don¡¯t even need to ask.¡± They both smiled at each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking.¡± Alton hooked his arm around dad¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Shall we go raid the kitchens?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± Dad put his arm around Alton shoulders, and they headed off, raiding the kitchens, dad and Alton were just as big a troublemakers as Tigra and I. I followed, curious to see where this would all lead.

 Chapter 82

    I followed dad and Prince Alton finding it fascinating how their friendship looked so much like mine and Tigra as we grew up. They were planning on what foods to steal from the kitchens even though all Alton had to do was go in there and order whatever he wanted no matter what time of day it was.

    ¡°I heard they just brought in the last of the harvest from the orchards,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°Fruit, really,¡± sighed Alton. ¡°They¡¯ve just come in with the biggest catch this year and I heard they¡¯ve got one of the big ones this time.¡±

    ¡°How about we get both and have mum cook us something up,¡± suggested dad.

    ¡°Sounds good, she is the best cook in all of Cathopia,¡± drooled Alton.

    ¡°You mean in all of Panthera,¡± added dad.

    ¡°How is Amora getting on with cooking lessons with her?¡± asked Alton.

    ¡°Fine, I guess,¡± shrugged dad. ¡°Not sure if she¡¯ll get as good as mum but she keeps asking me to be her guinea pig.¡±

    ¡°I always thought she liked you,¡± commented Alton.

    ¡°You have no idea how scary her dad is,¡± shivered dad.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t really what I came here for Larana,¡± I found myself whispering.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to whisper they cannot hear you,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Like your mum said I needed to go back a little more for you to understand the connection between King Alton, Queen Daz and Yamato¡¯s involvement.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I continued to follow, knowing how this was going to go if this was just a grab and dash in the kitchens. I let out a laugh, imagining King Alton telling Tigra how she could take what she wanted from the kitchen without anyone noticing.

    ¡°They¡¯re you are, my prince,¡± called a female voice fondly. It was a female Leo standing at the other end of the corridor. She was shrouded in the same darkness Dumah was. Was she the one carrying the darkness dad had to face?

    ¡°Great,¡± sighed Alton. ¡°Not her.¡± Alton did not share the same fondness in his voice.

    ¡°You missed our second date again,¡± she moaned. ¡°How are we meant to get to know each other, if we don¡¯t get together.¡± This all looked familiar.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± responded Alton, staring her down. ¡°You and your father just want to get your grubby hands on the crown. Well, let me tell you it¡¯ll never happen, Beth.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be far better for this kingdom, then that street rat you keep going to watch dance,¡± snarled Beth. ¡°Soon enough I will be your bride.¡±

    ¡°Not without the betrothal sword you won¡¯t,¡± smirked Alton. ¡°Unless I give it to you, you can¡¯t touch the throne.¡±

    ¡°Why you.¡± The hairs all over her body began to stand on end. ¡°One day we will have this kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡± Dad moved to stand in front of Alton. ¡°You and your dark influence are not welcome here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a Fang,¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Leave peacefully or by force,¡± ordered dad. Larana¡¯s wind picking up around him.

    ¡°If I was not on my own I would deal with you now,¡± she glared at dad, her words were contradicting as she put her hand on the sword at her waist. It was identical to the talisman Demori Dumah used; was this female related to him.

    ¡°Please Yamato, not in the castle,¡± warned Alton. They both continued there stare off. Dad¡¯s expression was tied between attacking and listening to his friend, he then backed off making his decision.

    ¡°What a good little pet,¡± she smiled moving closer to Alton. ¡°I have an idea, how about you give me the betrothal sword, and nothing will happen to that sweet little dancer you like so much.¡±

    ¡°Keep her out of it,¡± hissed Alton.

    ¡°Well then, give me the betrothal sword,¡± she held out her hand as if she was about to receive it.

    ¡°Never!¡± shouted Alton.

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she moved away slyly.

    ¡°Leave her out of it!¡± Alton raised his voice and dad took Alton¡¯s tone as a reason to attack, unleashing a bellow of wind in her direction, cutting her twice on either arm as a warning.

    ¡°Touch her and it¡¯ll be more than just a warning,¡± snarled dad. She didn¡¯t give a response, just turned, and walked away.

    Beth then glanced back. ¡°If you change your mind, you know where to find me,¡± she winked, blowing a kiss. Alton drew his sword, slashing it as if he was destroying the kiss she¡¯d just blown, and she was gone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a detail follow Daz for a while,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alton seemed generally concerned about Daz¡¯s safety; was Beth¡¯s threat something to really take seriously.

    Dad looked at Alton relaxing. ¡°Next time she shows up I will destroy her, so don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°I know how you feel Yamato, but the connection with the Leo Prides have been extremely sensitive, if she were to die it may cause war.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, she is the darkness, with her demise, peace would return to the Leo Prides,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°How about next time she shows up, you can do anything to her, except kill.¡± Alton stared Yamato down.

    ¡°Fine,¡± snarled dad back. I could feel the tension between them, but dad took a long breath in. ¡°Now then, the kitchen, that encounter has left me hungry.¡±

    ¡°Two fish then,¡± smiled Alton and they were back to normal, heading to the kitchens to steal food for fun.

    Dad did as he said, everything seemed to be fine, they didn¡¯t even see Beth again. Dad continued on with his duties around the castle as Prince Alton¡¯s Guardian. When he wasn¡¯t doing that, he was spending time with mum at the bakery, both their parents shared responsibilities of it, no wonder dad and mum were so close and eventually taking ownership of it after their parents.

    Seeing the past was fascinating and watching dad turn into a mess when interacting with mum was entertaining. I gazed at mum, it was obvious she knew how dad felt and even played on it a bit. Apart of me was glad I was seeing this side of mum and dad.

 Chapter 83

    I watched a pretty peaceful period, and multiple days had passed, which was signalled by Larana and the changing light.

    Dad was outside the bakery talking to mum. I had watched him making plans and working out what to say to mum as he was about to ask her out.

    ¡°Amora you¡¯re cooking is getting much better,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learnt from the best,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time¡­¡± he took a big gulp, this was it. ¡°I¡¯ve grown very fond of you through the years and¡­¡±

    ¡°Yamato!¡± Alton came running down the corridor, so close.

    ¡°What is it Alton?¡± Dad was not happy to see his friend so close to asking.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Daz since yesterday,¡± he answered panic rising in his voice.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± question dad, seeming unconcerned.

    ¡°Yamato.¡± He grabbed his friend¡¯s shoulders. ¡°She never misses a day of dancing for everyone.¡± Dad stared at him. ¡°She loves to dance, never stopping, even when she had a cold or sprained her ankle.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Dad brushed his hands off him. ¡°We¡¯ll search for her.¡± Dad glanced back at mum. ¡°I¡¯ll be back later to finish what we were talking about.¡±

    ¡°No rush,¡± she smiled.

    They both headed off in a rush, checking multiple locations for her, places she¡¯d usually dance, the markets, near the palace and by some of the bridges.

    ¡°Alton, do you know where she lives?¡± panted dad after they checked the last location.

    ¡°No.¡± Alton shook his head, sat on the floor leant up against a wall. ¡°But I think Amora does.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Dad was on the move again.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± cried Alton, barely able to keep up.

    Dad headed back to the bakery where mum was just heading out with her dad. ¡°Amora.¡±

    ¡°Back already Yamato,¡± she said.

    ¡°Can you take us to Daz¡¯s home?¡± asked Alton, gasping for air, he was clearly not the warrior everyone knew he was.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Mum glanced at her dad, then nodded. ¡°I can, but why?¡± She looked at Alton suspiciously. ¡°Want to take your stalking to a new level?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± cried Alton as dad let out a little snicker. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday,¡± he quickly explained, his voice filled with complete panic. ¡°She would never miss a single day to dance, the only thing in this world she loves so much.¡± Amora stared at him.

    ¡°Beth did threaten to do something to her, if she did not receive the betrothal sword from Alton,¡± mentioned dad, his eye betrayed just as much concern as Alton.

    Mum sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you.¡± She then looked seriously at dad. ¡°Is she the one you mentioned?¡± He nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mum led them both to a little alley on the outskirts of the city, right next to the river that surrounded Cathopia, she led them to a rundown building with broken windows, discoloured walls, to be honest the place looked abandoned.

    ¡°She lives here?¡± Alton was shocked.

    ¡°Not everyone lives in a nice home Alton,¡± responded mum. She stared at the door, then rushed forward in a panic, something happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± questioned dad chasing after her.

    Mum barged through the door to see the place had been completely ransacked, everything was torn apart, damage everywhere. I had already guessed as to what had happened. Daz had been attacked here in her home. The place was filled with the signs of a struggle even blood across one of the walls, who¡¯s it was I did not know.

    ¡°She was followed home, attacked.¡± Tears filled mum¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No!¡± cried Alton.

    ¡°Amora, can you tell where they went?¡± asked dad, touching mum¡¯s shoulder as she knelt on the ground in complete shock. ¡°We need to find her.¡±

    ¡°Please, I know you can track her down,¡± said Alton. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of power mum held, but I knew it was her I inherited my clairvoyance from.

    Dad brought over a cloth that belonged to Daz, he handed it to mum. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like doing this, but please.¡± Mum stared at dad, then nodded.

    Mum held the cloth in her hands, closing her eyes her whole body began to glow. ¡°I see Daz suspended in a tube of water, they are using her power to create more clones our kingdom struggles to defeat.¡± Mum began to speak; she was clearly seeing the room I had destroyed. Her voice remained calm, but her body tense. I could sense this power put a lot of strain on the body. ¡°Beth is there, she is the one who put her there, the one who hired her captors.¡± The glow was getting faint, her breathing quickening.

    ¡°A little more,¡± encouraged dad. ¡°We need a location.¡±

    ¡°North of Cathopia passed the orchard, there you will find a path that goes up the mountain range.¡± Mum¡¯s power was fading, but she fought to find out the last of the information they needed. ¡°West across two peaks, you¡¯ll find a cavern.¡± The power dispersed as she slumped forward. Dad caught hold of her, lifting her up in his arms. ¡°You must hurry, before her power is gone, then it will take her life force.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he placed her on the sofa. ¡°Rest.¡±

    ¡°It is well guarded inside, be careful.¡± Dad nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dad moved towards the doors, Larana¡¯s wings forming on his back.

    ¡°Right,¡± nodded Alton as a seriousness came across his expression. He had a glint I often saw as he stood as Cathopia¡¯s king.

    They both headed out the doors at a sprint. Alton focused now more than ever, easily keeping up with dad. I could feel all this emotion, I knew it was from dad as he shared a close connection with Larana. What was happening now was quite serious.

    I quickly ran after them; I would now find out what happened there within the walls of the cavern.

 Chapter 84

    Dad and Alton were now heading in the direction the cavern King Alton had asked me to destroy, the truth would be revealed to me on what really happened there.

    Alton¡¯s whole demeanour had changed, his expression serious, keeping up with dad no problem this time, this was Alton I had heard stories about.

    ¡°About time you got serious about something,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°Not the time Yamato,¡± responded Alton. My father¡¯s words made me wonder if he had been the lazy but amazing talented type.

    They reached the orchard in no time at all, they were fast. Dad held his hand out as they approached the mountain. Alton grabbed hold of it without a second¡¯s hesitation. It was obvious they had done this before, they both held such trust for one another, no words they knew what to do.

    Dad flew straight up the mountain; Alton¡¯s extra weight didn¡¯t slow dad down for a second. They both held such determination, that it was so admirable. I¡¯d never seen dad use Larana¡¯s power, they were in such perfect sync, so why did Larana choose me when they were such a perfect team.

    I flew after them, using my own wings, this whole experience so far had been amazing, but tragedy I fear was ahead.

    Dad flew higher until he was higher than even the mountain range peaks, scanning the direction mum had told them.

    ¡°Yamato,¡± called Alton. ¡°Over there.¡± He pointed in the direction of the cave.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°I can sense great malice there.¡± Dad swung around and flew in that direction; he went even faster.

    As I looked in the direction I saw the same thin mist as I had always seen, but he had said he sensed great malice, all I sensed was the darkness, was this extra sense something to do with his awakening, the one thing I had yet to have as a Warrior of Fang; I had continued to wonder if I really was the Warrior of Fang.

    Getting closer to the location there were a large number of royal knights standing guard, they instantly looked up, spotting dad, almost like they had been expecting them to show up.

    ¡°Are they ours?¡± questioned Alton.

    ¡°No, I sense no life in them, clones brought back from the brink of death,¡± replied dad, disgusted just by the sight of them. I looked upon the knights and only saw the mist, did the awakening show him far more than I could see.

    Alton drew the sword at his waist, without a word dad dropped Alton straight on to the clones below.

    Alton skilfully dispatched six of them before dad had even landed. He was just as skilled as the stories had told.

    Dad blew multiple clones off the side of the cliff, clearing the area in seconds. They both turned making a dash for the cave.

    ¡°Remember, be careful,¡± warned dad, mum¡¯s words staying with him.

    ¡°Same to you your majesty,¡± smirked Alton joking. Dad shook his head.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    There were ten clones standing around the door. Without a word Alton took down the five on the left and dad the five on the right. They were amazing to watch, taking out the cloned knights before they could even make a move. Zekon¡¯s fire was far hotter than Demori¡¯s.

    Dad fused together Zekon¡¯s fire and Larana¡¯s wind in seconds, causing heat to build up in the cavern, burning the walls and destroying anyone stupid enough to be in the way.

    Alton didn¡¯t seem to have any special powers or talisman, but he was fast, ducking low, jumping high, swiping with such accuracy, that it rivalled dad¡¯s power over his talismans.

    Dad took in a deep breath after taking out the last of them. With a single push of his hand, he forced the doors open, revealing a very similar scene Brendan and I had seen, but the corpses were still fresh, decomposing, flies everywhere.

    I might have been seeing it as part of Larana¡¯s memories, but I could still smell the unbearable scent of decay, I mean how could she forget.

    ¡°What is this place? Daz!¡± shouted Alton.

    ¡°Oh, you found me.¡± In front of the middle set of tubes where Daz was being held was Beth, the Leo who tried to claim the betrothal sword.

    ¡°I should have known.¡± The wind spiked around dad. ¡°I warned you once already.¡± Every hair on dad¡¯s body stood on end.

    ¡°You Fang¡¯s won¡¯t be around forever,¡± she spat. ¡°Soon I¡¯ll wipe every single one of you from this world, then he will be able to gain his true power, so close now,¡± she laughed.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on it,¡± snarled dad.

    ¡°Our power is eternal, your chosen one has not even appeared yet, without him you cannot stop us,¡± she drew her sword and pointed at dad. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll start by wiping you out.¡±

    Alton stepped in front of dad. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Fang¡¯s disappear, there will always be Animalia that stand against you.¡± Alton pointed his blade at her. ¡°Last warning leave.¡±

    ¡°And what can the crowned prince do. You are simply a worthless royal fool.¡± I felt she had no idea who it was she was dealing with.

    Dad smirked. ¡°To most Feles Alton may appear to be lazy, but in reality he is a genius, mastered most combat styles by the age of ten and a skilful tactician.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°And you who follow the darkness always make the same mistake of harming those we love.¡±

    Alton moved one foot forward, in a second he had reached Beth, his blade to her throat.

    ¡°I won¡¯t warn you again.¡± Alton was posed ready to finish her. Her eyes were wide with shock. ¡°Make one foot in Cathopia again and I will end your life personally.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she gulped.

    Alton moved away toward the tube with Daz. I saw a grin cross Beth¡¯s lips. She turned to strike Alton, but he saw it coming. Twisting around he sliced Beth down her chest.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± snarled Alton. Beth fell at his feet, collapsing to the ground.

    ¡°Daz!¡± Alton ran to the back of the cavern, without hesitating he slashed open the tube. Daz fell out from the water. She was still breathing, but unconscious.

    Dad walked over calmly, as he stood by his friend he held out his hand, hovering it over Daz. Larana appeared slowly circling around them. When she finished doing whatever it was she was doing, she sat on dad¡¯s shoulder looking up at Alton.

    ¡°Her life force is still intact, but I am sorry to say that she holds no power now,¡± informed Larana.

    ¡°What?¡± Alton held an expression of surprise and acceptance. ¡°I will do everything in my power to protect her.¡± Dad moved his hands away and stepped back as Alton faced him.

    ¡°At least we made it in time to save her life.¡± Dad looked down at Daz resting in Alton¡¯s arms. ¡°But she will no longer be able to use her power, it¡¯s all gone.¡±

    ¡°Yamato.¡± Alton looked at dad, his expression still a serious one. ¡°Take hold of what you want before it is too late.¡± Dad just stared at him. ¡°Go to Amora and be with her.¡±

    Alton held Daz closely to his chest, she meant the world to him, he would never let any harm come to her again.

    The vision began to fade away as I watched dad and Alton leave the cavern which had nearly taken the life of todays beloved queen. Everything went black as I knew Larana had shown me all I needed to see.

 Chapter 85

    I opened my eyes as I felt the vision Larana had been showing me coming to an end. I felt sadness for Queen Daz as she ones held the same power Tigra and her siblings held, even though she had lost her power, it had still been passed on to her offspring.

    I gazed at mum who was standing in the doorway, she smiled gently. She may not have been there, but she knew exactly what happened, through her clairvoyance and perhaps dad had even told her.

    ¡°It is something none of us has ever forgot,¡± she spoke quietly remembering the past.

    ¡°Mum.¡± I stood up.

    ¡°That day is also when your dad first asked me out,¡± her smiled grew bigger, then she sighed. She missed him every day since the king sent him off.

    ¡°I understand what happened, I can¡¯t believe something like that was even possible,¡± I said thinking about it all, every detail, and her power of seeing everything Daz had been through was most clear. ¡°But you know where dad is, and how he is,¡± I said. ¡°How is that ability even possible.¡±

    ¡°The abilities that we have is something which develops over time. As you master clairvoyance, you will be able to see more than you could ever imagine,¡± she came closer touching my shoulder. ¡°Your dad is fine. I just miss him so much.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡± I hugged her. ¡°But can¡¯t you just bring him back.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Where he is, there is still stuff to do.¡±

    ¡°How long must we wait?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That is something I do not know,¡± she gently stroked my head. ¡°Become stronger Alex, to stop the growing darkness, to not just save the king or his kingdom, but the world.¡±

    I stepped back, shaking my head. ¡°I can¡¯t be expected to save the world, it¡¯s hard enough wanting to protect Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Tigra will help you become stronger, your will to protect her will take you far,¡± smiled mum.

    ¡°Seriously mum, I can¡¯t save the world.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could tell you so much more, but he must tell you when your awakening has occurred.¡± I just looked at her. ¡°You are not ready.¡±

    ¡°Yeah and when the heck is that meant to happen?¡± I slightly snapped.

    ¡°Patience,¡± said Raziel. ¡°There is one you must face for the first time before your awakening can happen and that could be sometime yet, as he has yet to reveal himself again in this world.¡±

    ¡°Everything will become clearer as time passes.¡± Our conversation was interrupted by a knock at the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± called mum.

    ¡°Good evening.¡±

    ¡°Gual,¡± I said the name of Tigra¡¯s Guardian.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I heard you had just returned from the cavern atop the Jagged mountains,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°Why would they create such a place?¡±

    ¡°Dark powers are at play, they want to upset the balance, to revive an ancient evil,¡± responded Gual.

    I raised my hands, waving them. ¡°Don¡¯t go there. I am not strong enough to save the world, let alone against some dark power.¡±

    ¡°Fang.¡± Gual almost seemed surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve already been helping against it, against Dumah, protecting the orchards, helping Yuuma, protecting the spirits of the twin lions.¡± He named a few things I had already done.

    ¡°All I want is to protect Tigra,¡± I admitted. ¡°She asked me to do those things, some may not have been directly, but I did them for her.¡±

    ¡°Tigra is only one Animalia,¡± commented Gual. ¡°You have so much more to protect as a Warrior of Fang.¡± I looked at both Gual and mum bewildered, why were they both bombarding me with this.

    ¡°Gual, it is too soon.¡± Mum spoke softly. ¡°He will realise when the time comes.¡± Mum then moved the subject on. ¡°Gual. I see you haven¡¯t given Zack the coming of age sword.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he pulled a short sword from its scabbard at his side. ¡°He isn¡¯t quite ready yet,¡± smiled Gual. ¡°Like your son, he still needs much training.¡± I am standing right here, is what I wanted to say, but I knew that he was right. I had only just obtained the twin lion swords, even now I struggled to maintain the power from the two swords. ¡°I fear it¡¯ll be some time before many of the young will be ready.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll have much of choice,¡± I spluttered. ¡°Sooner or later Dumah will twist the king¡¯s arm and send us off.¡±

    ¡°That is why I am here,¡± mentioned Gual. ¡°I have come on orders from the queen.¡±

    ¡°Daz,¡± said mum.

    ¡°She would have come herself, but she is doing her best to fight the ever so delicate balance of light left within the king, in your father¡¯s stead.¡±

    ¡°In his stead?¡± I repeated, remembering the memories I saw thanks to Larana. They had been best friends; dad had been a reasoning voice and Guardian.

    ¡°I expect it is why Dumah ordered him away from the castle,¡± pondered mum. ¡°To weaken his light.¡±

    I just stared at them both, feeling something much bigger than myself was happening,  to be honest I had started to ignore the dark energy over the last two years, only really taking notice if I had too.

    ¡°Her highness has requested me to ask if you Fang would do personal missions for her, go places that she cannot,¡± continued Gual. ¡°After all you are a knight now.¡±

    ¡°I already do requests from the queen, she had no need to ask,¡± I commented. ¡°But tell me what¡¯s brought this on?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve demonstrated your will to protect Cathopia, doing missions without hesitation and never failing what has been asked of you,¡± answered Gual.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can start straight away, after all I have barely begun to understand the power of my new talisman and I have more questions about my own every day.¡± I was happy to hear those words, but did I really have the skill and power to fulfil what everyone expected of me.

    ¡°She expected such a response,¡± acknowledged Gual. ¡°Remember the longer you take to answer your own questions, the stronger the grip of darkness becomes on this world.¡±

    I looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the queen sees in me, or anyone else for that matter. I did most of those things against Dumah for the fun of it because I could. I am no hero.¡±

    ¡°Tigra also sees it in you,¡± mentioned Gual. I looked back at him, thinking about how much faith Tigra had within me to claim the twin lions. He bowed. ¡°I take my leave.¡± Without another word he left.

    ¡°What an honour,¡± said mum.

    ¡°I guess.¡± I looked at the ground. ¡°I think I¡¯ll head out to do some training.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen King Alton about the completion of your mission?¡± questioned mum.

    ¡°Yeah, did that as soon as I arrive back in the city.¡± I nodded, then headed off.

    I went to practise with the two lion swords. Two swords were still tricky to use, not many Feles were trained to use more than one sword or any other weapon. This would take some work to get right.

 Chapter 86

    I spent the next two weeks avoiding both her highness Queen Daz and Gual. I still had no answer or response for them. I had been hiding my scent thanks to Larana and kept on thinking about making something that could do the same thing, but the details I hadn¡¯t figured out yet, what would I use? How would I imbue it with Larana¡¯s power permanently?

    I continued to wonder these questions as I left the training grounds for the day. Having only managed to summon small sparks of the lion¡¯s power. Using it still caused quite the strain on my body, but I had quickly realised my limits after passing out on the first three days, one of those days I woke up in the pouring rain, luckily I didn¡¯t catch a cold.

    ¡°You have to make a decision about this,¡± snapped Arata, who was not afraid to give his opinion. ¡°A more active role is where a Warrior of Fang is meant to be.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done loads,¡± I snarled back, we did not get on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about it from Larana. You are lazy for his predecessor and your father even did more,¡± responded Arata.

    ¡°And how would you know what my dad¡¯s done.¡± I glared at him, expecting him to answer, but he did not. ¡°Don¡¯t just stop, this is where you answer back again.¡± He glanced at me, then ahead. I noticed his nose twitch.

    ¡°Something has happened,¡± he commented.

    I looked ahead to see there was a commotion. Working my way through to see into the main lobby where even more were gathered, what the heck was going on? I saw Athena watching from the end of the corridor, staring at the gathering.

    I stopped beside her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She glanced at me; her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Gual was found dead this morning.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Those words hit me like a ton of bricks. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head in disbelief, then my mind flashed to the last time I had spoken with him, from the very start he saw something in me I still had yet to see.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard Tigra¡¯s voice from behind me. I slowly turned as she asked me a question I didn¡¯t want to give her the answer to. ¡°Have you seen Gual?¡± It was a normal question, but the answer wasn¡¯t. ¡°He never switched with Al last night.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t processed the information myself and now I would have to tell Tigra, but I suppose it was better coming from me than anyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tigra.¡± The words quivered as they left my lips. ¡°Gual was found dead this morning.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Her eyes widened as she heard my words. ¡°This is a joke, right?¡± Her expression was a mix of bewilderment, confusion, and sadness. ¡°Athena.¡± She just shook her head, looking down at the ground. ¡°Dash.¡± I glanced behind me to see the Jubatus I had helped once.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness,¡± bowed Dash. ¡°I was just informed he was found hanging from a tree outside the castle,¡± he paused. ¡°They believe he may have killed himself.¡±

    I stood in silence as tears streamed down her cheeks; I hated to see her cry. ¡°He would never take his own life, it¡¯s against his clans code.¡± Her expression went to anger. ¡°It can¡¯t be true. I won¡¯t believe you.¡± She went to burst past me. I grabbed hold of her arm, pulling her towards me and wrapping my arms around her, holding tighter as she struggled. ¡°It¡¯s not true, it can¡¯t be.¡± She stopped struggling and just cried. ¡°He can¡¯t.¡±

    I loosened my hold just a little as she buried her head in my chest. She¡¯d known Gual all her life, this was going to be hard for her.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t kill himself!¡± Another voice shouted. I looked over to see Zack, son of Gual standing at the centre of it all. ¡°Someone killed him!¡± His voice was distressed, filled with absolute anger.

    ¡°He did,¡± snapped one of the knights. ¡°I found him hanging from the tree by his neck.¡±

    ¡°It is against the honour of our clan,¡± argued Zack.

    ¡°He did! Now out of my way son of the dishonoured.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, he would never do what you think he did!¡± Zack was becoming even more distressed. I could sense his anger growing. I focused my vision on the dark mist, which before had never approached him, it now inched closer, seeing a way into his heart.

    ¡°And I am telling you he did. I am not the only one who saw him, it took four of us just to get him down.¡±

    Zack¡¯s hand quivered over his sword, his eyes becoming slits filled with the will to slice down anyone who claimed his father dishonoured their clan.

    ¡°Enough!¡± The strong voice of the king ripped through the room like a knife, returning Zack enough to his senses to stop the darkness from attempting to consume him. He walked over to Zack, touching his shoulder. ¡°I am sorry Zack.¡±

    ¡°Tell them.¡± His words trembling as they left his voice. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°All the evidence points that he did.¡± And there was Dumah always seconds away from the king. ¡°He¡¯s brought a deep dishonour to your whole clan.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would have either,¡± I spoke up, seeing a growing misjustice towards a powerful warrior who had served Cathopia and protected its princess for years. I heard Tigra gasp in surprise, but she remained where she was.

    As Dumah realised it was me, his expression filled with disgust, even more so when he realised I held Tigra within my arms. Zack stared at me as his majesty approached.

    ¡°And what makes you think that Fang?¡± questioned King Alton.

    I gulped as he approached, with his daughter in my arms I thought my head would be on the line, but he just waited patiently for my answer, holding a sympathetic gaze for his daughter.

    ¡°Gual took pride in what he did. He loved his duty as Tigra¡¯s Guardian, keeping her safe, teaching her the things she needed to know in your absence, helping her become the warrior she is today, giving her the confidence to stand on her own.¡± I made sure my voice was clear, even though saying them tore my heart apart. ¡°A Guardian swears his life to protect the royal family, they take an oath.¡± I seemed to have his attention.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly believe him, so what if he took an oath, you don¡¯t need a Guardian to protect Tigra, as her betrothal I will take that honour.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± I snapped not wanting him anywhere near Tigra. ¡°By royal law, all children born of the crown must have a Guardian.¡± I smirked. ¡°And your majesty I must suggest you have Dumah stop broadcasting to the whole world he is betrothed to Tigra. It may be what you want, but until Tigra hands over the royal betrothal sword to him, it means nothing.¡± I lowered my voice. ¡°It makes him sound needy, almost like he¡¯s self-proclaiming your crown.¡±

    ¡°Broadcasting, is he?¡± He glanced at Dumah as everyone nodded.

    ¡°Why you,¡± snarled Dumah. King Alton raised his hand to silence him.

    ¡°I insist you investigate what happened to Gual.¡± I moved the subject back to Gual now I had shut Dumah up. ¡°Tell me has the coming of age sword Gual carries been given to Zack.¡±

    ¡°Sword?¡± The knight who found him seemed confused. ¡°There was no sword.¡±

    King Alton grinned. ¡°Alright Fang if that is what you believe, then go and prove it, restore his honour. You have everything at your disposal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me until you¡¯ve proved it.¡± He glanced at Dumah. ¡°We have some things to discuss.¡± Dumah¡¯s eyes widened. The king was about to head off but stopped. ¡°You are so much like your father.¡± A sad expression crossed his face. ¡°How I miss him.¡± His words surprised me, considering he was the one who ordered him to go, or was he?

    ¡°But you did send him on that mission?¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°He headed out on his own to face a darkness he could sense, and he could not stand by my action.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that is true,¡± I commented, remembering how they had clashed in the past, but their friendship and trust had never faltered.

    Without another word the king headed off, not saying anything about me holding Tigra, but Dumah¡¯s face said otherwise, his eyes never leaving mine as he followed King Alton like a little puppy.

    Both of them now gone, I looked down at Tigra. I felt only sadness for her now.

 Chapter 87

    I stood there with Tigra within my arms, trying my best just to reassure her through that hug, but nothing could take away the pain she was feeling right now.

    ¡°You have to find out who did it.¡± Tigra looked up at me with tears in her eyes, yet they still held that usual determination. ¡°Find the ones that did this to him.¡±

    ¡°I promise, I will,¡± I nodded. ¡°Dash.¡±

    ¡°Yes Fang,¡± he stood to attention.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve taken Tigra to my mum¡¯s, can you take me to the tree where they found Gual?¡± I requested.

    ¡°Sure,¡± nodded Dash.

    ¡°Take Zack with you,¡± demanded Tigra. ¡°He needs this.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I took Tigra to the bakery, followed by Dash and Zack. Mum had just finished serving someone when I arrived. ¡°Mum, can you look after Tigra.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± she asked seeing the tears in Tigra¡¯s eyes as she had continued to cling to me a little.

    ¡°Gual has been murdered,¡± I answered in a low tone.

    ¡°What?¡± Mum was shocked, she took in a breath then approached Tigra. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine with me.¡± Mum took Tigra by the hand and led her away. Tigra glanced back at me. I felt she might have wanted to say something but remained silent.

    I looked at Dash who had walked with me in silence, there behind him just staring silently at me was Zack.

    ¡°Dash, can you take me to where Gual was found now?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Alright,¡± nodded Dash, his eyes sparkling with admiration. I wondered why he was looking at me like that, I had only helped him once.

    ¡°Uh¡­Let¡¯s go,¡± I tried to get him moving.

    ¡°This way.¡± Dash headed off, walking quite quickly. I¡¯d heard rumours Dash had been born with superspeed from his lightning abilities. I knew Jubatus were fast, but he was on a whole different level. Dash took me to a tree that was on the northside of the castle, within the gardens, not too far from the bridge leading to the orchards. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Dash pointed at one tree in particular, while looking away in a different direction.

    ¡°Do you really believe my dad was murdered.¡± Zack spoke up for the first time since arguing with the other knights about what might have happened to his dad.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°I do,¡± I nodded. Zack¡¯s eyes were red with grief, anger, but also confusion. ¡°How can you even prove it? What Dumah says goes, the king may rule Cathopia, but he is nothing more than a puppet, your words meant nothing to him.¡±

    ¡°I beg to differ.¡± I walked straight up to the tree, thinking about the ability mum had shown when she was asked to search for Daz when she was kidnapped by Beth, perhaps I could do the same here, find out who took his life. ¡°The king may be blinded but I still believe that his kind heart is in there somewhere.¡± I glanced over at Zack. ¡°I will prove Gual was murdered and find those who killed your dad by retrieving the blade that was meant to be yours.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing here!¡± shouted Zack. ¡°There is no proof who did it!¡±

    ¡°Trust me,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know you,¡± snarled Zack.

    ¡°He helped me once,¡± spoke Dash looking over to Zack. ¡°I didn¡¯t know him, he was a complete stranger, but he stood up for me, pushing away those who bullied me.¡± Zack glared at him. ¡°He helped me, even though I was a stranger, and he¡¯ll do the same for you, just let him try.¡±

    ¡°Try,¡± snorted Zack.

    ¡°There may be no clues here, but there is always something, especially for someone from my clan.¡± I grinned. ¡°I learnt something knew, a power passed down from my mum. I will use it here; I will see what happened to Gual.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Both Dash and Zack looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never done this before,¡± commented Raziel. Even though he had only been with me a short time, he already knew all my limits and what powers I had yet to master.

    ¡°Nope.¡± But I had to believe I held all the same abilities my mum held. I would use it to show me what happened to Gual.

    ¡°This can be dangerous for those not trained to do so,¡± mentioned Raziel.

    ¡°Have faith in your master,¡± I grinned, putting my hand on the tree. I felt determined to find the ones who had taken his life, this tree was the focus point, thinking of nothing but Gual. This had to work, it just had to, I believed in Gual.

    I felt ashamed I had purposely avoided him for the last few weeks, so I did not have to face what him and mum both expected of me. I didn¡¯t really want to face the darkness they had discussed, expecting me to somehow save the world; I guess I couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore, not after they took the life of such a renowned warrior of Cathopia, Tigra¡¯s Guardian and the first Feles to see the potential in me.

    I took a breath in, closing my eyes, pleading with the long past spirit of Gual to show me the truth. ¡®Gual show me what happened, let me return your honour and the blade meant for your son.¡¯

    I waited patiently for something to happen, feeling the doubtful gaze of Zack upon me. I took another breath, this wasn¡¯t working. I thought by touching the tree it would work, perhaps I needed something more personal, an item perhaps.

    ¡°Patience.¡± I heard Raziel, could he sense my own doubt.

    I relaxed my mind wondering a little when I saw images flash in and out of focus, was this it? My whole mind became enveloped by those images, it was a little different from when I saw the past with Larana.

    I allowed the images to fill my entire mind, consumed by them, seeing what happened the night Gual died, the night he was killed.

 Chapter 88

    Day turned to night as the tree sat silently being the only true witness to what happened to Gual. There were three there last night, two shrouded in cloaks, but I knew what they were as the darkness swirled around them; one more than the other.

    ¡°I know why you¡¯ve come.¡± Gual¡¯s voice boomed through my ears.

    ¡°Do you.¡± One responded female.

    ¡°You have been sent by Dumah to silence me,¡± snarled Gual, drawing his sword.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the clever Feles.¡± The second cloaked was male. ¡°Dumah can¡¯t have you and the queen intervening in his plans for much longer.¡±

    The female nudged him. ¡°Shut up, you always talk too much.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he rubbed his head revealing some of his green scales.

    Gual suddenly dashed forward, he wasn¡¯t going to allow them the chance to attack him, now he knew what their intentions were to kill him.

    They both jumped away, but it looked more like pulled up into the branches of the tree, but they had not been fast enough to escape Gual¡¯s first strike.

    The one he managed to strike caught their cloak, tore down the middle revealing exactly who his attackers were.

    Their upper body was slender, then behind was her large abdomen, skin as black as a starless sky with a red marking on her abdomen. Eight eyes upon her face, two were bigger than the rest, black hair with red tints of colour, she had two arms, and six legs. The sight of her made me shiver.

    ¡°I was hoping to keep this rather simple, but you seem to have more bite than we were told.¡± The female had been unmasked.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Latrodectus,¡± gasped Gual. A Latrodectus was the cousin of the black widow spider, known to have venom strong enough to kill anyone in a matter of hours.

    ¡°Very clever,¡± she clapped. ¡°I do hate being identified but it won¡¯t matter once you¡¯re dead.¡± She jumped into action, down from the tree, directly towards Gual, drawing a small green dagger, they entered combat.

    There were both evenly matched as the Latrodectus body moved just as agile as Gual¡¯s Feles body, surprising for an Animalia with so many legs. Both attacked and avoided each other¡¯s attempts to kill the other. The sound of steal on steal rung in my ears, sparks flying from the metal of their weapons constantly connecting with the other.

    The second stayed back perhaps he was simply observing or was he waiting for an opening so he could back up the Latrodectus, by Gual¡¯s body language he was already aware of the possibility.

    The Latrodectus pulled herself up in the branches her web had still been connected to it, she then dropped herself behind Gual. I thought it was all over, but Gual sunk into the shadows, then reappeared a few meters away.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed you¡¯ve lasted this long against me,¡± she grinned with excitement, so sure she knew the outcome. ¡°Usually, I¡¯d have my prey poisoned by now.¡± She touched her fang with her fingertip.

    ¡°I¡¯d heard rumours of a Latrodectus that took on assassination jobs, their poison being so deadly, capable of taking a life within hours of being bitten.¡± I felt a shiver go down my spine. ¡°The poison is said to be agonising as it takes one¡¯s life.¡± Hearing him speak, did he know the risk, the danger of the battle. Did she really kill Gual? My answer would come at the end of this battle.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°You are well informed, no surprised for you position among the knights and Guardian within Cathopia,¡± commented the Latrodectus. ¡°But knowing your fate will not save you from it.¡±

    ¡°And I know only one of us will leave this place.¡± Gual jumped into attacking again, his blade glowing pure black, as he went to strike, she defended, but Gual¡¯s sword went straight through slashing her across the chest.

    The Latrodectus cried out drawing a second dagger, swiping with fury towards Gual, he moved effortlessly avoiding each one, he was amazing; I¡¯d never seen him fight before, only the best could be chosen to protect the crowned Princess Tigra, how was I meant to try and fill his shoes?

    Gual had been on top of things, handling himself, managing to get a few more hits in, which infuriated the Latrodectus even more, but then she smiled her expression filled with a strange pleasure. Was she enjoying herself.

    Without warning the second cloaked figure jumped into action, slithering across the ground. Gual glanced back as he avoided an attack from the Latrodectus but was left open as he wrapped his entire body around Gual. Was this second Animalia a type of Serpentes?

    ¡°I am tired of you wasting time here,¡± hissed the male. Gual was struggling to break free as the Serpentes tightened even more around him. ¡°I came to test your skills for my master, not watch you play with your prey. I am most disappointed.¡±

    ¡°I was just getting to the best part,¡± she snapped.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, he¡¯s done more harm to you then you to him.¡± I caught a glimpse of more green scales, definitely a Serpentes. ¡°If you cannot defeat a simple Guardian then you are of no use to us.¡±

    ¡°I am perfect for your master, allow my poison to prove that it is far more potent than yours Sniper.¡± Sniper was that the name of the Serpentes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sniper looked at her sceptical, then let out a yelp, quickly pulling away from Gual, who had stabbed him with his dagger.

    ¡°This prey is not finished yet.¡± Gual remained composed even though he knew he was clearly out matched.

    Sniped hissed holding the wound that had been inflicted. ¡°He still has too much bite.¡±

    The Latrodectus raised her arms as glistening webbing appeared all around. ¡°I was just playing around as I set up my little trap.¡± She grinned, pulling her arms towards herself, the webbing tightening all around, coming in on one spot, trapping Gual in a mass of webbing.

    ¡°Gual!¡± I shouted, even though I knew he could not hear me. I stared on horrified, not sure if I wanted to finish watching this. My heart pounding as the Latrodectus jumped elegantly onto her webbing, walking casually towards Gual.

    Gual was struggling to break free, the webbing tightening cutting into his arms and legs. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother, the more you struggle the more strength my web absorbs and the tighter it becomes. You see it¡¯s a very unique capability only my family possesses.

    ¡°Damn,¡± cursed Gual dropping his dagger.

    She stood right above him, looking down most pleased. ¡°It was so much fun fighting such a respectable warrior, but I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me, so I can enjoy your pain a little more.¡± She moved a little closer, coming to his ears. ¡°I do enjoy my preys screams.¡± Gual¡¯s eyes widen as she dug her fangs into his shoulder. Gual fell to his knees, his expression was filled with pain, but he did not make a sound.

    ¡°Well, I miss judged your skill, well done,¡± applauded Sniper. ¡°Now make it look like suicide, can¡¯t leave a trail.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She dispersed all the webs apart from the ones around his neck, they thickened becoming like rope.

    ¡°You won¡¯t win against the light.¡± Gual spoke struggling against the painful poison. ¡°Your master will lose like all the times before, he has returned.¡±

    ¡°Cracking jokes, just before death,¡± chuckled the Latrodectus. She leaned down picking up the dagger. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this to remember you by.¡± That was the dagger meant for Zack. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡±

    ¡°Zack.¡± Gual said his sons name as he closed his eyes.

    I pulled away from the tree just as she was about to hang him. I opened my eyes tears streaming down my cheeks.

 Chapter 89

    I stood there beside the tree where Gual had been killed, I had seen the truth, my eyes filled with tears as I had witnessed the last moments of his life, how the darkness had rid this world of one of the finest warriors just to test the skills of another.

    I was overwhelmed with sadness, then anger. I would find the Latrodectus who had done this to him, preventing her from killing anyone else, then Sniper the Serpentes would be next.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Dash had rushed over to me concerned.

    I held my hand up before he could come any closer. I felt slightly weakened by the long vision but held strong as I let the words leave my lips. ¡°Gual was killed by a Latrodectus.¡± They both gasped.

    ¡°You certain?¡± Zack looked at me, it was obvious he did not believe me.

    ¡°They wanted him dead for what he knew and to test a potentially new allies to the darkness.¡± I didn¡¯t hold back on what I saw. ¡°After she bit him, she was ordered to hang him, to make it appear as if he had killed himself, she took the dagger meant for you.¡± I glanced at Zack.

    ¡°This was pointless, we¡¯ll never find one Latrodectus who you claim killed my dad,¡± said Zack turning to leave.

    ¡°I might know a way,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°I doubt that,¡± commented Zack.

    ¡°Give him a chance,¡± said Dash. Zack did not respond just stared at me.

    I gave them no information on where it was I was going, but they followed me anyway.

    I went to see Queen Daz, remembering the best informants I had shared a cave with when recovering from retrieving the twin lion swords. The Rattus Warriors. She would know how to contact them.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you about the Rattus Warriors?¡± I casually asked.

    ¡°How do you know about them?¡± she was surprised.

    ¡°I shared a cave with them a little while ago,¡± I informed. ¡°They told me what you are doing, and I suspect it is why you also wanted me to help, but I never gave Gual my response.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± nodded Queen Daz. ¡°Why do you need the Rattus¡±

    ¡°To track down Gual¡¯s killer,¡± I glanced at Zack.

    ¡°Gual was murdered?¡± She seemed unsurprised.

    ¡°By a Latrodectus,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Say no more.¡± She placed her hand in her pocket, pulling out a single piece of paper. ¡°This is where you will find them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took hold of it, but she did not let go.

    ¡°I will send a message ahead to tell them of your arrival, but it will be up to them if they wish to help you.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°One more thing, have you given much thought about what you discussed with your mum and Gual?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ask me again when I locate Gual¡¯s killer.¡± She let go of the map.

    ¡°Be safe Fang.¡± She looked at Dash and Zack. ¡°Quite the team you¡¯ve put together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for Fang,¡± smiled Dash. ¡°Plus, not many believe what he does, I want to help him, like he did for me.¡±

    ¡°Continue to believe in him young Dash.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill the one who killed my dad,¡± snarled Zack.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Go find Gual peace.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I nodded once more before taking my leave. Both Dash and Zack followed.

    The map the queen had given me had taken me across the forgotten bridge straight into the thickest parts of the forest.

    I noticed there was only one landmark to look for on the map she had given me, just mainly to continue through the forest, this was going to be like looking for a needle in a haystack. I sighed wondering if I would find the home of the Rattus Warriors which hardly anyone knew where they were.

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± asked Dash.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I cried out getting frustrated as we had already been looking for a few hours.

    ¡°What¡¯s the map look like?¡± asked Zack coming up beside me. ¡°Oh¡­ a forest and a rock.¡± Zack slumped forward. ¡°You¡¯d think her highness would give better directions.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s meant to be like that,¡± commented Dash.

    I glanced at him, then Arata who had switched places with Raziel. ¡°Do you know where the Rattus are?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Was all he said. I let out a sigh, if only Raziel was out.

    We continued to wonder the forest aimlessly, heading in one direction. It almost felt like we were going in circles, like the forest had no end, surely we would have come across the twin lion temple by now.

    ¡°I think we should take a break.¡± I stopped, even with the shade of the trees it was surprisingly hot today. Unfortunately, we had headed out without thinking about picking up supplies. I had been so focused on finding the one who killed Gual I had forgotten to watch out for myself and those with me. I sat against a tree.

    ¡°The queen needs to get better at giving direction,¡± commented Zack, sitting on a tree stump.

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Dash plopped himself against a rock. ¡°Where the heck are we going to find a rock in the forest.¡±

    Zack and I glanced at one another. ¡°Dash move.¡± I stood up. ¡°You¡¯re sat against it.¡± Dash rolled to the right, moving so I could inspect the rock.

    ¡°What does it say?¡± Dash beamed excitedly.

    I looked closely at the writing. ¡°Rock of illusions?¡± I spoke out the only words on the rock.

    ¡°Rock of illusions?¡± Zack raised his arms in the air. ¡°What the heck does that mean?¡± Him like the rest of was growing increasingly annoyed, perhaps trying to find the Rattus Warriors was  more annoying than I thought it would be.

    ¡°Rattus are known for being mischievous perhaps we¡¯ve already arrived and haven¡¯t even realised.¡± Dash came out with something quite interesting.

    ¡°Do you play dumb for fun?¡± I blurted out. He had never shown any actual smarts before.

    ¡°Everyone is different Fang,¡± he grinned. ¡°I just do my best not to be noticed.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned. Dash was a Jubatus born with natural super speed, his entire body could radiate with pure lightning energy. Then I remembered the first time I met him, Leos picking on him because of his glowing spots. It can happen unvoluntary when he was nervous.

    A darkness fell across his face. ¡°I¡¯m not worth being noticed.¡±

    ¡°I think you are.¡± Dash stared at me. ¡°Not many are born with lightning abilities. I believe if you work hard enough you¡¯ll be stronger than any bullies.¡± I saw the darkness lift a little, what had he been through to make him feel worthless?

    ¡°I¡¯m all for pep talks but this still doesn¡¯t help with the location of the Rattus village.¡± Zack shook his head.

    ¡°Rock of illusions,¡± I glanced at Arata. ¡°Do you have any idea what this could mean?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the answers,¡± snarled Arata.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be my guide or at least give me words of wisdom,¡± I said.

    ¡°No.¡± He looked away from me.

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t like you,¡± commented Zack.

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I can¡¯t actually use their power properly yet,¡± I admitted a weakness to them. Sure, I held their swords, but I did not command their power, not yet anyway.

    ¡°Please Arata,¡± pleaded Dash.

    ¡°What did the map show?¡± Arata spoke slowly.

    ¡°Forest and a rock,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Follow the rock master,¡± chimed in Larana.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep giving him the answers Larana,¡± snarled Arata.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to help our master Arata,¡± snapped Larana and I let out a sigh.

    ¡°Help, but not babysitting.¡±

    ¡°You were doing neither,¡± responded Larana.

    ¡°He needs to develop by himself,¡± said Arata.

    ¡°Enough.¡± I stood up straight. ¡°Rock of illusions.¡± I repeated it again. ¡°I suspect it isn¡¯t just as simple as walking through the illusionary forest and then we are there.¡± I glanced at Zack and Dash. ¡°Come on, onwards.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± shrugged Zack. ¡°I¡¯m sure I could have found that damn Latrodectus myself by now.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t face it alone,¡± I snapped. ¡°Plus, I want to prove that your father did not kill himself.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± snarled Zack not understanding my connection with Gual.

    ¡°Because he saw something in me that I never saw. He saw the darkness I chose to ignore instead of doing something about it. Instead of becoming what Tigra wanted of me I just laid about sparring and wasting most of my time on meaningless missions,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Fang,¡± he just stared at me

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I walked past the rock through even more trees ahead, a never ending row where none of us knew where we were going.

 Chapter 90

    With Dash and Zack walking beside me we had walked past the only landmark on the map Queen Daz had given us to find the home of the Rattus Warriors, surely they could locate the one who had killed Gual.

    I stopped sensing something wasn¡¯t right. I turned around to see that neither Dash nor Zack were there, they had completely disappeared.

    ¡°Zack! Dash!¡± I called for them but heard no reply back. I rushed back but couldn¡¯t find them or the rock where we had started. ¡°Damn.¡± I cursed.

    ¡°Help me Fang!¡± I heard Tigra¡¯s voice. I turned around to see her and somehow I was back at the castle, in the throne room. Tigra was tied against the throne. ¡°Look out!¡± She shouted as I was cut along my arm; I jumped back to see Dumah wielding his flaming sword.

    ¡°Come to take my betrothal away,¡± he snarled. I felt a burning pain in my arm it was getting worse, like a spreading fire. I remembered this fire from the talisman he wielded. ¡°I will be king of Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I stepped forward, realising I was unarmed and without any of my talismans, how was I meant to fight him?

    ¡°Scared Fang,¡± he spat. ¡°You know I will always be far more powerful than you.¡± He was taunting me. ¡°She will be mine.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t step down I needed to keep pushing forward, it didn¡¯t matter if he was stronger than me, at this moment I had no other option but to attack, even with no weapons, he wouldn¡¯t stop me. I would become Tigra¡¯s Guardian and protect her from even being betrothed to him.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you Dumah, and she never will!¡± I ran forward baring my claws.

    ¡°Such a fool.¡± Dumah raised his sword, his talisman spirit appearing above him. ¡°Like she will ever love you!¡± I felt a sting as I heard him say those words, but I did not hesitate, I wasn¡¯t going to lose to him.

    As I got closer I swiped multiple times. Dumah dodged each one effortlessly, a smug smile on his face as a dark aura growing bigger and stronger around him, feeding him.

    Dumah jumped back away from me, the flaming spirit of his talisman turning black, great wings outstretched, purple energy coming forth from his mouth. I went to move out of the way to avoid the pending attack, but it still ended up a direct hit.

    I fell back, my whole body filled with pain, questioning what had happened for me to get hit with such power, feeling the world around me fading away as the darkness came in around me, trying to consume me.

    I blinked finding myself kneeling on the floor out of breath, what was that? It felt more than just an illusion.

    I recovered from the strange illusion to see Madi and other Rattus Warriors standing before me. Some of their noses were twitching, gazing at the newcomer.

    ¡°Welcome Fang.¡± Madi was grinning at me.

    ¡°Madi,¡± I managed a smile, I had found them.

    ¡°We apologise, our illusion seems to have had a negative effect on you,¡± she bowed apologetically.

    ¡°Negative effect?¡± I slowly got to my feet, brushing myself off.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Our illusion is simply to test the intentions of those who come seeking us,¡± informed Madi. ¡°It seemed it got more personal.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, a demon I will one day defeat.¡± I looked around to see Zack and Dash just standing there looking out into space. ¡°Are they?¡± I began my question but never finished.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Madi. ¡°Now Fang, what brings you here?¡± She waved her hand, insisting I follow.

    ¡°I have a need for your skills,¡± I began.

    ¡°I see,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Considering your reputation, I suspect you have already heard about Zack¡¯s dad Gual,¡± I said.

    ¡°They say he took his own life, but you believe differently.¡± I was right, they most probably even knew what we were doing here. ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    I explained everything that had happened up to this point. During my explanation Madi had settled down at a table and made up some herbal tea, and we were eventually joined by Zack and Dash, who had finally escaped from the Rattus illusions, which I was informed would have been different for each individual.

    ¡°I have come for your help to track the Latrodectus who took his life,¡± I finished.

    ¡°We will indeed help you, and considering you gave my team and I shelter; I shall do this for free.¡± Madi kept a serious expression throughout.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to find her?¡± Zack questioned their abilities.

    Madi ignored Zack completely. ¡°You may stay here until we find her.¡± Madi stood up bowing, before leaving.

    ¡°Seriously.¡± I locked eyes with Zack.

    ¡°You expect rodents to find an Latrodectus.¡± He stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t understand why I keep following you, you¡¯re nothing but a baker¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Back off,¡± I snarled.

    ¡°You¡¯d be nothing without those talismans you¡¯re so proud of,¡± hissed Zack.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight,¡± pleaded Dash.

    ¡°Stay out of it,¡± snapped Zack.

    ¡°We are all here for the same reason.¡± Dash stood up. ¡°To find the one who killed Gual.¡± Zack and I fell silent. ¡°Forget everything else and focus on that.¡± Dash was right and we both knew it.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Zack walked off.

    ¡°Please try to calm down Fang, he has just lost his dad.¡± Dash was trying so hard to keep the peace between us.

    ¡°I know,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°We have some time before we face the Latrodectus,¡± spoke Raziel appearing beside his brother. ¡°I suggest you get some practise in, you may wield our swords but not our power.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded heading off where I asked the nearest Rattus I came across if they had a training facility I could use.

    She led me to a large area, an open space with an obstacle course at the far end. It was nothing compared to Cathopia, but it would be perfect for now. Dash had followed, I didn¡¯t know why I wasn¡¯t anything special.

    ¡°Ready.¡± Raziel sat beside me as I drew his sword. ¡°Focus on the heat of my sword, pass your power into my blade and swipe.¡± Raziel always talked as if I had never used a talisman before.

    I placed my power into the blade, fusing it with his power. ¡°Rah!¡± I let out a cry as I swiped, sending a wave of fire out. It went on for a meter and faded away. I was panting. ¡°Again.¡± I swiped the blade again, making more fire that travelled further. ¡°Uh¡­¡± I stumbled, kneeling on one knee. ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°Better than last time,¡± grinned Raziel. ¡°Didn¡¯t pass out this time.¡±

    ¡°I know my limits Raziel,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Fang.¡± I glanced over at Dash.

    ¡°Again.¡± I stood up not caring about exserting my power. I wanted to let some frustration out and this was the way I would do it. The lion swords used so much more energy than I had to give but if I was to improve I would need to become stronger and build up the energy I needed to wield them properly.

    I managed another four slashes of their power, feeling my own depleting with each one. As the fourth dispersed mere inches away from me, I passed out with not even enough energy to keep standing, perhaps I had taken my frustration a little too far.

 Chapter 91

    When I woke I was in a hut, with Dash waiting eagerly next to me. I gave him a strange look, having Tigra looking after me was great, but Dash who I still barely knew, a little creepy.

    ¡°Sorry you shouldn¡¯t have had to see that,¡± I said shaking off the weakness that came with the overuse of my power, which to be honest I was getting used to, not sure if it was a good thing.

    ¡°I¡¯d heard rumours you hadn¡¯t masters the twin lions yet,¡± commented Dash, even though I had admitted that earlier to him.

    ¡°They use up a lot of power,¡± I admitted, sitting up. ¡°It¡¯ll be some time before I can do more than what you saw, as I received their power way too soon.¡± Why the hell was I telling him this? I didn¡¯t know him, yet I felt I could trust him.

    ¡°I believe you can.¡± Dash had such a strange faith in me.

    ¡°Oh.¡± I just remembered we had left so quickly that Dash had no chance to tell his parents where we¡¯d be. ¡°Hope your parents don¡¯t get angry about you disappearing from Cathopia like this.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that.¡± Dash laid down on one of the beds. ¡°I don¡¯t have any parents.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on my own my whole life,¡± continued Dash. ¡°I was found by Queen Daz when she was travelling back to the city, she then entered me into the knight¡¯s academy saying she saw much potential in me, much like Gual for you, but¡­¡± His eyes glazed over. ¡°Being a Wilds, I wasn¡¯t treated well, they all made fun of me because of it and the fact I was an orphan.¡± He then smiled at me. ¡°That stopped when you stood up for me.¡±

    ¡°I thought you could use a hand,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°And now you¡¯re doing the same for Zack,¡± added Dash.

    ¡°Trying, but also to clear Gual¡¯s honour.¡± Zack suddenly came in, laying on a bed without saying a single word to me or Dash.

    ¡°Night,¡± cheered Dash.

    We stayed in the Rattus village for two days before we heard any news on the location of the Latrodectus, during that time I continued to practice with the twin lion. Raziel had taken it upon himself to tell me when I was about to reach my limit, passing out would affect my status as a knight and well left me vulnerable.

    Dash always watched. I could only guess where Zack was playing solo, wondering off on his own, to be honest I only saw him at night when we went to sleep, still he said nothing to me. I didn¡¯t care I was here for Gual, not sure about Dash though.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Early on the third day, Madi came with the news, she seemed concerned about this Latrodectus we wanted to track down, but I already knew the dangers when I saw everything which had happened to Gual.

    ¡°Her kind are know for their potent poison, she is too dangerous for young knights such as yourselves to be taking on,¡± said Madi.

    ¡°We are still going,¡± I said.

    ¡°Very well, I can see no matter what I say you will still go,¡± sighed Madi. ¡°Her name is Zahar, known to have killed ever target she has been tasked to complete, no matter how strong they are. She is known for playing with her prey, setting up her traps of webbing until they can no longer move at all, extremely dangerous most hunters have left her be, hoping she does not come for them, yet you seek to capture her.¡±

    ¡°We will succeed,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Currently she has set up camp in the ruins south to our location.¡± She handed as a detailed map. ¡°You best hurry though, she will not be there for much longer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the map and handed it to Dash. ¡°I look forward to using your services again.¡±

    ¡°The next time won¡¯t be free,¡± she grinned. ¡°And only if you survive your encounter with her.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go already,¡± snarled Zack impatiently.

    ¡°I know what ruins these are,¡± cheered Dash. ¡°I went there quite often.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I gave it to you,¡± I commented. ¡°Lead the way.¡± I had discovered over the years, that most of the ruins around the city were all that remained of small villages from the past, most had underground passageways leading underground, sometimes to mines, hot springs and even temples.

    We left the Rattus village, which was far easier than finding the place, we also confirmed that the rock marked the entrance. I suspected it was also what caused the illusion that protected their village.

    Dash took the lead with the map in hand as neither Zack nor I knew where we were going for these ruins. Dash had most probably played in that one too as a child.

    The walk was a rather quiet one, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was nervousness or did we just have nothing to talk about. My suspicions were confirmed as we approached some ruins we could see ahead as Dash¡¯s spots began to faintly glow, if he really wanted to be a knight he would need to get that under control.

    ¡°Calm down, we¡¯ll be fine,¡± I smile encouragingly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He was shaking.

    ¡°With your speed not even a Latrodectus can touch you,¡± commented Zack shaking his head. ¡°But if you are too scared you can stay here.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± gulped Dash. ¡°I came to help.¡±

    ¡°Shhh,¡± I hushed them. ¡°If Madi is right and this Latrodectus is as strong as she claims we will need to work together to beat her. Dash¡¯s speed, Zack¡¯s shadow and my power over talismans, we fight as one.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never fought together,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Trust in your instincts, they will guide us all through this,¡± I encouraged them all.

    I took a deep breath knowing this was going to be a tough fight ahead of us, surely the three of us would be able to defeat her, even though Gual met his end at her hands. I could sense to the emotions from those I came with. Zack¡¯s rage, anger, his need for revenge. Dash¡¯s will to help me, his fear, nervousness.

    I touched Raziel¡¯s mane drawing my courage from him as I continued to walk forward with no hesitation into the spider¡¯s web, into danger.

 Chapter 92

    We entered the ruins of the forgotten village as the sun set into twilight, it was silent, filled with eerie shadows on cold grey stone bricks. Once tall buildings stood here, houses and bustling with life.

    A head was a small cave. Dash informed us it was the only form of shelter around here, containing a small underground stream, it was the only place she could be.

    I headed inside first with Zack and Dash following. Barely any of the days remaining light reached inside as we went in deeper, hearing the sounds of dripping water. If she was going to try something it would be in these moments.

    I held my hand up to indicate nice and slow movements, moving as silently as we could. My eyes adjusting to the darkening light, seeing the cave walls going deeper in than I thoughts filled with many hiding places for any Arachnid.

    Cautiously we headed in even deeper, remaining silent, body low ready for combat if necessary. I kept glancing in every direction almost expecting something to happen.

    ¡°Zack!¡± I shouted, pushing him out of the way as I saw Zahar coming down from the shadows above to bite him. I would not allow the same thing to happen to him like it had with Gual.

    Just as I pushed Zack out of the way, she came down, twisting around me as I attempted to avoid being bitten, but it was unsuccessful as she sunk her fangs into my arm.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Zack jumped into action attempting to force Zahar away from me, swiping his dagger, she bit in deeper, catching Zack¡¯s blade between her hands.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed, for some reason I couldn¡¯t pull away, my strength dwindling, this was it for me.

    ¡°Master!¡± roared Raziel as he opened his mouth summoning fire, forcing Zahar to move away from me. Raziel¡¯s fire burnt anything it touched, but for me it did nothing, after all it was my own power, it just felt like a gentle breeze of heat.

    ¡°I was so close to finishing you off, shame it¡¯ll be a more agonising death for you.¡± She wiped her mouth, grinning. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to hearing all your screams.¡±

    ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± panicked Zack. ¡°Get you back to the castle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done for,¡± I mentioned gripping hold of my arm. ¡°You can¡¯t turn back now, avenge me and your dad now, bring her to justice.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± nodded Gual.

    ¡°You think you can capture me,¡± she laughed.

    ¡°She knew we were coming,¡± I said feeling her poison through my body, a burning feeling spreading out from where she had bitten me.

    ¡°Very clever,¡± she grinned. ¡°I was told three useless knights would come for me. I wasn¡¯t worried, it meant more fun for me.¡± Her gaze fell on me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours of you, my masters will be pleased when they find out I ended your life.¡±

    ¡°At least I can capture you first.¡± I slowly lifted my arms drawing the twin lions.

    ¡°You think you can defeat me before your time is up, ha.¡± She was underestimating me, like everyone else.

    ¡°I will because I am not alone.¡± Zack and Dash stood beside me.

    ¡°What a joke,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been assassinating long before you were born, my name alone should have send shivers down your spine.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± I taunted. ¡°I am Fang and I¡¯ll be your last victim.¡± The burning through my body was beginning to turn into tingling, I summoned Mila¡¯s power to numb any pain the poison caused, I needed to keep a clear head if we were going to win, so at least Zack and Dash would escape with their lives.

    I went into action, moving forward as fast as I could, not as fast as usual as my entire body burning was affecting my movements already. The amount of poison she injected into my arm was high, spreading quicker than I had expected.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Dash was faster doing an assault of kicks and punches in seconds, he didn¡¯t seem to wield a weapon, that would have to change. I was amazed no one could rival his speed.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± She grabbed hold of Dash¡¯s leg on the next round and used his own speed to throw him aside. Like other Latrodectus they had strong body structures compared to our soft skin, kicks and punches weren¡¯t going to do it. I swiped at her with Arata¡¯s sword, sending lightning at her, but she moved out of the way. ¡°A bit slow there.¡±

    ¡°Damn,¡± I cursed.

    ¡°I got your back.¡± Zack suddenly came out from the shadows at my feet, upper cutting Zahar with his blade.

    Zahar stumbled back in surprise only to get a shocking from Dash. It wasn¡¯t nearly as powerful as Tigra¡¯s power, but it was still enough to get his point across, and she certainly felt it.

    ¡°Children should not dance with death.¡± She lifted her arms up, sending out webbing out across the room, each one was razor sharp, one touch was enough to cut. Dash was stopped dead in his tracks as he had tried to move away, none of us dared to move. ¡°All talk young Cathopian knights.¡±

    ¡°Mila, I need you to slow the advancement of the poison, even weakened it,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I will do my best master, but such tricky work will use more of your power,¡± said Mila.

    ¡°We know the outcome of this Mila, just do it,¡± I ordered as my entire arm began to glow a faint blue, covered in a film of thin water. ¡°I know I am not ready, but I need both of you to win.¡± I addressed the twin lions. ¡°Please lend me your strength so I can protect their lives.¡±

    ¡°Allow us to serve you well master.¡± Raziel roared loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool,¡± remarked Arata as he appeared. I smirked at his words, even though we never got along I quite liked his bluntness.

    I dashed forward feeling a speed boost from Arata¡¯s power, I¡¯d be able to keep up now, even with the poison spreading through my body.

    I slashed through her webbing as if it was string, I had nothing to fear now. I was doomed anyway what would a few cuts do to me.

    Breaking through the webbing freed Zack and Dash, who quickly backed me up, between the five of us we quickly overpowered Zahar, she may have been an assassin, but rarely do you find someone capable of withstanding such a forceful attack all at once. I could hardly believe how well of a team we made as Dash went back and forth as support, striking whenever she got too closer to doing any real damage, such as summoning more webbing.

    Zack hid in anyone of our shadow, attacking whenever she dropped her guard. He often picked Arata as his speed and accuracy was the best.

    I was thankful to be able to fight with such a gifted lot, but a part of me couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen to the lions without me.

    The frustration on her expression was clear, as I came forward at her again, slashing with Raziel¡¯s flaming sword. Zahar jumped back away the heat from my power, burning away the fine hairs on her skin. Arata came in close as Zack jumped from his shadow, swiping upwards with his dagger.

    We had pushed Zahar back into a corner, I summoned a blaze of fire, she couldn¡¯t go anywhere now.

    ¡°Damn you,¡± she cursed.

    ¡°Game over,¡± I smirked pointing Arata¡¯s sword at her, not long into our fight my arm had gone completely numb, so much so I had to have Mila move it for me.

    ¡°At least I managed to take the infamous Fang down before I lost this one,¡± she grinned.

    ¡°I came in the name of Gual,¡± I said panting a little.

    ¡°With all that moving about it won¡¯t be long now before you draw your last breath.¡±

    ¡°What happens to me doesn¡¯t matter,  you¡¯re done.¡± I was ready to knock her out.

    ¡°Just like him. One less Animalia to stand in his way,¡± she still seemed pleased with herself.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± questioned Zack.

    ¡°Just like so many others who opposed my master for knowing too much, to stop the darkness,¡± laughed Zahar. ¡°Shame you won¡¯t be able to stop the fall of this world.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± I zapped her and she collapsed. ¡°Quick tie her up.¡± Dash did as he was instructed as I stumbled to my knees.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Zack came up beside me. ¡°We need to return to Cathopia quickly.¡±

    ¡°Too late.¡± I struggled to breathe.

    ¡°Lay him down,¡± said Dash, Zack nodded, helping me to the ground.

    ¡°Can you guys¡¯ apologise to Tigra for me,¡± I began. ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Dash.

    ¡°Have her look after my talismans until a new master can be found,¡± I added. ¡°And tell her¡­¡± I could barely get it out, I wanted her to know my emotions for her. I coughed trying to get the words out.

    ¡°What?¡± encouraged Zack urgently.

    ¡°That I¡­¡± I blacked out after that, unable to get out the words I was so desperate for Tigra to know.

 Chapter 93

    I opened my eyes to see the cavern walls above my head, wondering if I was dead, clearly remembering I had been bitten by Zahar, from a family of Animalia which can killed their victims within a matter of hours.

    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll be before he dies?¡± I heard Dash.

    ¡°She said he should have died four days ago,¡± answered Zack. ¡°But it seems he has been improving rather than getting worse.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± I heard the voice of that Latrodectus. ¡°You should be dead!¡±

    ¡°Do you mind I have one heck of a headache.¡± My head was pounding, but I felt fine.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Dash and Zack both stood up from where they were sitting.

    I sat up. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you returned to Cathopia?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t just leave you here,¡± said Dash.

    ¡°Carrying you in a weakened state would have made your death more painful. We thought it best to let you die before moving you,¡± informed Zack.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°You could¡¯ve just come back for my body.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Dash and Zach looked at each other. ¡°Didn¡¯t think about that.¡±

    I shook my head, why was I even talking as if I had died, I hadn¡¯t or maybe I hadn¡¯t yet.

    ¡°What was it you wanted us to tell Tigra?¡± asked Dash.

    Zack hit him on the head. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, he can tell her himself.¡±

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Dash rubbed his head. ¡°But seriously what was it?¡±

    ¡°I am not telling you.¡± I got to my feet, a little unstable but fine. I looked at Zahar. ¡°You did poison me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I did, you should be dead!¡± She shouted at me.

    ¡°Not so loud.¡± I covered my ears for a second. ¡°Did you do this Mila?¡±

    ¡°No master,¡± answered Mila.

    Larana appeared on my shoulder. ¡°Just like your parents.¡± I stared at her. ¡°Your clan have been known for their high resistance to poison.¡± She whispered in my ear.

    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I asked crossly.

    ¡°I thought you knew,¡± she shrugged. I sighed. ¡°Most poisons will have no effect on you but a powerful one like she has will knock you out for a few days.¡± She had whispered most of it so Zahar did not hear, if everyone knew then it wouldn¡¯t give me an advantage in the future against such enemies.

    ¡°Well thanks for telling me.¡± I looked at Zack. ¡°Shall we head home now?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Dash was ready to go.

    ¡°I¡¯ll guard her closest considering she can¡¯t kill me with her poison,¡± I said walking over to her and grabbing the restraints.

    ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m Fang,¡± I grinned.

    We returned to Cathopia with our prize, welcomed back with surprise, heading straight to the throne room. Sure, we didn¡¯t find the Serpentis, but we had the one who ended Gual¡¯s life.

    I pushed her to her knees in front of King Alton, he glanced between us both.

    ¡°This is the one who killed Gual,¡± I reported.

    ¡°Please help,¡± cried Zahar. ¡°These deluded youngsters attacked me without warning, while I sheltered in a cave.¡±

    ¡°Is this true.¡± King Alton looked at us suspiciously.

    ¡°Framing an innocent Latrodectus,¡± said Dumah slyly.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Gual had bite marks just like these.¡± I showed the wound inflicted from her bite, keeping it there long enough to use it as evidence. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t thanks to Mila I would have met my end like Gual.¡± I saw a smirk on King Alton¡¯s face as I said that, perhaps he already knew about the resistance to poison my family had.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Lies!¡± Dumah raised his voice. ¡°That could have been any Arachnid.¡±

    ¡°Strange how you defend this Latrodectus,¡± commented Queen Daz; she was the voice of reason, since dad had left. ¡°Fang is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°This.¡± I took Gual¡¯s sword from Zahar. ¡°Taken as a trophy.¡±

    ¡°They planted that on me,¡± she cried.

    ¡°Your majesty this all seems to be a set up,¡± said Dumah.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± snapped Zack. ¡°This Latrodectus ambushed us, nearly killing Fang.¡±

    ¡°A simple act of revenge from an angry teen, who¡¯s just lost his father.¡± Dumah was winning again.

    Queen Daz sighed tired of this game. ¡°Enough of the act Zahar.¡± She had said the Latrodectus name, pulling out a wanted poster. ¡°She has been wanted in our lands for quite some time, assassinating  those who stand against the growing darkness.¡± She showed King Alton. ¡°It¡¯s indeed her wouldn¡¯t you agree Alton.¡± She sounded peeved.

    The king stared at the poster, then looked at Zahar, he nodded. ¡°Take her to the prison and I¡¯ll deal with her accordingly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her your majesty,¡± said Dumah.

    ¡°No, I will,¡± I snapped, only god knows what he would do if he escorted her.

    ¡°Very well,¡± nodded King Alton. I grabbed hold of her restraints pulling her along, both Zack and Dash accompanied me, perhaps just to make sure she was locked up.

    ¡°My master will curse you all!¡± Yelled Zahar realising she had no way out of her little predicament.

    Queen Daz followed shortly later, meeting us in the dungeons in the basement of the castle. She was smiling obviously pleased with our success. ¡°Well done boys.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± I questioned. She was obviously informed of both our target and our return. I let out a sigh, already knowing the answer. ¡°The Rattus Warriors.¡±

    ¡°Not just them.¡± She put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°But your mother too, her clairvoyance is far stronger than yours.¡± Her words made me realise something, she most probably dreamt of me being bitten; I would have to check on her after this.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zack came up to me. ¡°I fought you all the way, but all you did was fight for my dad.¡± He bowed. ¡°If there is anything you need of me, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go.¡± I bowed to Queen Daz, waved at Zack and Dash before rushing off. I bumped into Tigra on my way down one of the corridoes, she hit me before explaining why. ¡°Ouch.¡±

    ¡°You had me worried,¡± she puffed out her cheeks as if she was about to have a tantrum. I noticed tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°What if you had died too,¡± she looked away. ¡°You could¡¯ve come back for help you know.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I touched her shoulder and she looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something neat.¡± I was hoping to cheer her up, not really thinking about what I was saying. ¡°I¡¯m actually¡­¡± I paused for effect. ¡°Immune to poison.¡± I grinned. ¡°Cool, right.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡± huffed Tigra.

    ¡°Yeah the Latrodectus bit me but because of my strange immunity I didn¡¯t die, just passed out.¡± She didn¡¯t seem very impressed Dash thought it was awesome.

    ¡°Alex you are still so reckless,¡± she commented, shaking her head. ¡°You need to me more careful, if you are to become my Guardian.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll get there.¡± I winked. She let out a frustrated sound, moving away and turning her back. ¡°Tigra?¡±

    She glanced back. ¡°What if you weren¡¯t immune to poison, what then?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I lowered my head. I had never thought once about how Tigra would have felt when she found out what had happened.

    ¡°Just please be more careful,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°I will,¡± I nodded. ¡°I need to go check up on mum now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she put on a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you later.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I ran past patting her on the back. I headed straight to the bakery to see Brendan heading in, he couldn¡¯t do much without mum¡¯s cooking, especially his favourite pastries. ¡°Brendan!¡± I called. Brendan stopped, grinning as he saw me. I joined him at the door before heading in.

    ¡°Heard you got bitten by an Latrodectus,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°I did,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I thought Tigra was the only one for you.¡± I gave him a weird look. ¡°Oh, forget it.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t Latrodectus venom deadly.

    ¡°Yep,¡± I nodded again.

    ¡°Are you going to die any second then?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No.¡± I saw mum at the counter, she came running round to give me a hug.¡± Sorry.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± she held me tight.

    ¡°I was reckless,¡± I answered. ¡°You most probably saw it all in your dreams, your nightmares.¡± She pulled away. ¡°I remembered you used to have quite bad ones about the darkness.¡±

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t remember, after all you were still so young,¡± responded mum

    ¡°Are you still having them?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, stranger every day,¡± she admitted. ¡°I can usually handle them, but it has been difficult since he sent your father away.¡±

    ¡°King Alton did not send dad away,¡± I mentioned, remembering the king¡¯s words. Mum¡¯s expression said she didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°I bet Dumah sent him away so his voice wouldn¡¯t reach the king.

    ¡°You must be careful Alex.¡± Mum put her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Soon a war will come, putting this kingdom against itself.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Darkness grows, consuming all who are weak against it. The beast awakens his power grows, your destruction¡­¡± Mum passed out after that.

    ¡°Mum.¡± I was slightly alarmed but quickly realised it must have been her clairvoyance. Mum could see far more than I ever could.

    ¡°Is she okay?¡± asked Brendan a little freaked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I scooped her up in my arms.

    ¡°What did she mean your destruction?¡± he asked another question, this time I did not know the answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It would be a few years later before I knew exactly what she meant.

 Chapter 94

    The next day I made sure to look after mum, taking her breakfast in bed and started the morning shift in the bakery. I had seen and done this with mum a few times, but didn¡¯t usually stay long enough to actually help, I¡¯d be off training.

    I had to hold in my temper as I got ridiculed by any knight I served. ¡°Aw, did the little knight-in-training find it too hard to become a knight.¡± Obviously he wasn¡¯t aware of my recent promotion to knight, and I was not in uniform to show off my new shoulder pad.

    ¡°Back to serving pastries and bread, baker boy,¡± laughed another.

    I ignored them all, focusing on my duties at the bakery, it was more important. I was just glad Athena was doing the cooking, she had become the main baker since dad left, refilling the stands for the customers.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have too,¡± said mum joining me.

    ¡°Since dad left I haven¡¯t been doing a very good job of looking after you as the head of the house,¡± I responded.

    ¡°That is still my job.¡± Mum took my hand. ¡°You must become the finest warriors if we are to stop the spread of darkness, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra came in. ¡°Dad has summoned you.¡±

    ¡°And you came instead of a messenger?¡± I gave her a weird look. ¡°Not being a server girl are we?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she snapped. ¡°I wanted to come and get you.¡±

    I glanced at mum, unsure if I should leave her. ¡°Go, it is your duty.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine just go,¡± she pushed me towards Tigra.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I let out a sigh, then smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± We both headed off to the throne room, where King Alton was accompanied by Queen Daz and Dumah, just like yesterday. Tigra went to stand beside her mum.

    I reluctantly bowered before the king spoke. ¡°After a long discussion with the queen, I should have commended you more for capturing such a high ranking assassin in the name of my daughters Guardian.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing your majesty.¡± I shook my head modestly.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°It was something,¡± said King Alton. ¡°I have not been the best listener these past years.¡± An expression of shame crossed his face for a second. ¡°Perhaps words your father once spoke to me were true.¡±

    ¡°What were they?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°Not now Alton,¡± snapped Queen Daz. ¡°We are here for one reason. I think you ought to be put in charge of your own team.¡±

    ¡°Pardon,¡± I blurted out, not expecting her words.

    ¡°Both accounts from Dash and Zack said you were a fine leader, even when you thought you faced death,¡± smiled Queen Daz.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let him run his own team without the necessary tests,¡± snapped Dumah.

    ¡°You would object,¡± I mumbled under my breath.

    ¡°What would you suggest Dumah?¡± questioned King Alton. It was fairly normal for those to be put in charge of a team of knights to undergo a test first.

    ¡°A test of my making,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°Mum,¡± protested Tigra.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She lifted her arm to silence her daughter. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Give him a team and see if he can beat my specialist team,¡± responded Dumah.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± I wasn¡¯t very impressed with his suggestion. I¡¯d heard rumours of those he claimed to be the leader of, consisting of Cutter, Seth, Valli, Scorlax, a small pack of wolves and rumours were flying about he had recruited someone else too, who I wasn¡¯t sure.

    Dumah snarled at my comment. ¡°You can pick anyone you want, but you cannot use your talismans.¡±

    ¡°Brendan, Ibiki, Zack, Dash and Tigra.¡± Dumah¡¯s expression changed the moment I said Tigra¡¯s name. I was a little surprised by his final condition but with skill and natural abilities I could win.

    ¡°Very well,¡± nodded King Alton, pleased with how things turned out. ¡°The test will begin in the forest around Cathopia tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Last Feles standing wins Fang.¡±

    ¡°May the best Feles win, Dumah.¡± I turned to leave. ¡°Come on Tigra we have preparations to make¡±

    ¡°Right behind you.¡± I heard her make a stick your tongue noise before she came beside me. ¡°Let¡¯s go get our team.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± We both left the room heading down the corridor.

    ¡°What made you pick me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend there is no one I¡¯d rather fight besides, plus your natural abilities will counteract his no talisman rule,¡± I answered.

    ¡°I see,¡± she smiled. ¡°So, you need me.¡± I nodded. ¡°Most of the ones you picked have natural abilities except Brendan.¡±

    ¡°Brendan is an Ursus and stronger than any Feles within Cathopia and a perfect match for Dumah¡¯s Seth.¡± I put on a smile. ¡°This will be fun.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it was so wise master, to fight without us?¡± questioned Raziel.

    ¡°Trust me Raziel, all those I have chosen will back me up and protect me in your absence if necessary,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Very well,¡± nodded Raziel. ¡°I will wish you all the luck of your ancestors in your victory.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    A new challenge laid before me and I would pass it, unlike all those stupid tests at the academy I would win.

 Chapter 95

    Tigra walked beside me as we ventured through the castle. I needed to gather those who would fight alongside me against Dumah¡¯s so called specialised team. I was already making plans in my head for what might happen during the show down.

    ¡°Tigra. I want you to go get Dash and Zack, while I get Brendan and Ibiki.¡±

    ¡°Ibiki is Master Lance¡¯s nephew, right?¡± wondered Tigra.

    ¡°Correct,¡± I nodded. ¡°He is just as skilled as I am. I just hope whatever your father is under hasn¡¯t affected him too.¡±

    ¡°You better find out then,¡± smiled Tigra heading off. ¡°Meet you at the bakery.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I waved.

    I went to Master Lance¡¯s usual training spot, if anyone knew where Ibiki was it would be his uncle.

    ¡°Master Lance!¡± I called over; his back was to me talking to someone. As he turned around I realised it was Ibiki; he was the same as I remembered apart from the thick scar down the left side of his face, going across his eye. ¡°Ibiki.¡±

    ¡°Fang,¡± he nodded acknowledging me.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°He was cruelly tested,¡± answered Master Lance. ¡°Much like you have been.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I enquired.

    ¡°You were busy working hard to become Tigra¡¯s Guardian,¡± responded Ibiki.

    ¡°You¡¯re my friend,¡± I argued back. ¡°Who did that to you?¡±

    ¡°That Aquila in Dumah¡¯s group,¡± he snarled as he mentioned him. ¡°I¡¯d love nothing more than to return the favour.¡±

    ¡°You might just get your wish,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I¡¯d caught his interest, but I had yet to tell him everything.

    I spent the next twenty minutes catching him up on everything, luckily Master Lance had told him some of it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± nodded Ibiki.

    ¡°Awesome.¡± I was pleased. ¡°Next Brendan.¡±

    ¡°You mean that Ursus you saved,¡± verified Ibiki.

    ¡°Yep.¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to find Brendan as he did live with me at the bakery, along with Athena. ¡°Brendan.¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask a favour?¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Not another one,¡± sighed Brendan, perhaps sometimes I did ask a little too much of him.

    ¡°Come on, you are my best friend,¡± I nagged.

    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want to take part in your craziness again.¡± Brendan turned away. ¡°I am here to protect Athena.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I know.¡± I put my hands together. ¡°This time it is for me to be a leader of my own team.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem he will be willing to help,¡± commented Ibiki.

    I grinned. ¡°You know you can¡¯t say no Brendan.¡± He glanced at me.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun Brendan,¡± encouraged Athena. ¡°And plus, you still have a life debt to repay.¡±

    ¡°I think he forgot,¡± I said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget,¡± snarled Brendan.

    ¡°Life debt?¡± wondered Ibiki.

    ¡°When you save an Ursus life, they are indebted to you until the favour is returned,¡± explained Athena. ¡°Brendan.¡± He looked at her. ¡°You cannot fight the fate that binds you both.¡±

    ¡°Not this again,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°You should listen to me,¡± protested Athena. ¡°There will come a time when he will need your help more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Brendan looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll help just to shut you both up.¡±

    ¡°Great. Tigra should be here any second with Zack and Dash.¡± Before Tigra came I explained everything to Brendan.

    ¡°Well, it was all I could do to respond, plus with the skills I¡¯ve acquired in my team, this¡¯ll be easy.¡± I had faith in my friend¡¯s abilities. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter the conditions, if I win I¡¯ll be one step closer to becoming Tigra¡¯s Guardian.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± smiled mum. ¡°I recommend you prepare a battle plan before tomorrow, Dumah may try to stack things in his favour.¡±

    ¡°To my room!¡± I cheered.

    ¡°This came for you.¡± Mum handed me a large envelope; it had the symbol of the Rattus Warriors. ¡°They said it was a gift.¡±

    I opened the envelope while heading to my room, my friends following behind. I couldn¡¯t help but smile I¡¯d never had so many friends before. I sat on my bed before pulling out the contents. It was information files on all those who Dumah called his specialised unit.

    I wondered why the Rattus would bring me something like this, but my question was answered by a signature at the bottom.

    ¡°Dad,¡± I mumbled. A little note slipped from between the papers. Tigra picked it up and handed it to me.

    ¡°Who¡¯s it from?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°My dad,¡± I answered, reading the note allowed. ¡°If you¡¯ve received this pack of information, the Rattus have completed the job I assigned them. Before my departure I heard rumours of Dumah putting together a team of Animalia. With Dumah set on destroying you I thought the information on those who followed him would help. I know you will be working hard, keep up the good work. Dad.¡± I felt a mixture of shock and sadness. I hadn¡¯t seen him for years now, I missed him so much and even now dad did his best to help me.

    Brendan patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Even now he has your back.¡±

    ¡°He believes in you Fang,¡± said Zack. ¡°As his son do him proud.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°We have until tomorrow.¡± I handed out a sheet of each of Dumah¡¯s unit to my friends.

    Ibiki smiled as I gave him Valli. ¡°He¡¯s going down.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Cutter,¡± grinned Tigra. ¡°Have you already thought about this?¡±

    ¡°A bit,¡± I answered. ¡°I know for a fact Dumah will put us in a place which gives us the biggest disadvantage.¡± I began. ¡°Most probably by a body of water as even I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it, not without Mila¡¯s power.¡±

    I explained my plan. Tigra was the best one for combating our disadvantage as she held the natural ability of lightning. Zack would remain in the shadows ready for the rumoured wolf pack Dumah sometimes had accompanying him, why? No one really knew. I hoped his ability would allow him to wipe them out quite quickly.

    Dash would do recon, best choice considering his speed as long as he didn¡¯t get nervous, they¡¯d never know he was coming, his speed would also make him a hard target for Scorlax.

    Brendan was our brute strength team member, considering Dumah also had an Ursus, he would be needed to take down Seth.

    I would leave Valli to Ibiki, a little revenge and with his recently mastered ice abilities it would make it too hard for him to fly.

    I would of course take down Dumah, but I did wonder if he would use his talisman after giving me the rule not too, summoning his fire might give me some trouble. I would need to be extra careful, without Mila¡¯s protection I would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°So, everyone understand their roles?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± They all responded as one, their strength and belief in me was infectious. I knew I could beat Dumah and keep my promise to Tigra.

 Chapter 96

    The next day came faster than I thought, most probably because I was getting super excited about the thought of wiping the floor with Dumah. I also felt dread as I wondered if I would be strong enough to do any damage to someone wielding the darkness, but it would give me the chance to see if I was strong enough to wipe him of the face of Gaia.

    ¡°Remember to trust in your abilities, they will guide you to victory,¡± smiled mum.

    ¡°Thanks mum.¡±

    I met everyone on the other side of the twin lion bridges, just on the outskirts of the forest where my so called test was being held.

    A knight was waiting for us, I saw the spread of darkness around him, another poor soul fallen to Dumah¡¯s influence, this test would certainly be one sided.

    ¡°This way.¡± He led the way.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let you twist my arm into doing this,¡± grumbled Brendan.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind sparring, but this is too much?¡± Dash gave him a weird look.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out eventually that Fang invites trouble,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°Well as his friends, isn¡¯t it our duty to help him, like he did us,¡± smiled Dash.

    I twisted round to walk backwards. ¡°Life dept Brendan, so stop grumbling.¡± Brendan snarled at me. I had no idea where this attitude in helping me had come from, but it had started to occur after the events of the cavern and when I told him what happened to Queen Daz.

    ¡°Now behave boys.¡± Tigra shook her head.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, your highness?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°If I want Fang as my future Guardian then I¡¯ll push him there if I have to,¡± she answered, then lifted her arm towards me. ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°Ouch.¡± I walked straight into a tree and got laughed at for it.

    ¡°Some Guardian,¡± remarked Zack.

    ¡°Still on this,¡± I sighed. ¡°I know for a fact you all at least owe me something.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± nodded Ibiki.

    ¡°Here we are Fang,¡± said the knight. ¡°The test begins.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked around as he left. As suspected Dumah had set us up next to the river where Cutter would have the advantage. ¡°No problem, we expected this.¡± I took a breath in, even though I had most situations planned in my head, I wasn¡¯t any less nervous. ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp.¡± Everyone just got on with it, before long we were all sat in a circle chatting away as if this was some trip, not an important test.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°We just wait then,¡± said Dash.

    ¡°Wait for my orders Dash,¡± I responded. ¡°Oh, Ibiki did you master that technique.¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± he nodded. ¡°But I have not used it in a battle situation as of yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do fine,¡± I waved my hand.

    ¡°Weird not having the lions about,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Well, the rules stated no talisman,¡± I glanced at them tied together on my back, to prevent myself from using them. ¡°They understood the agreement of the test, but Arata wasn¡¯t too happy.¡± I smirked. ¡°You know the agreement of our contract and blah blah.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll have you for that,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°Yep, most probably get a shock,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°What will you use then?¡± wondered Dash.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be using this.¡± I drew the sword at my waist, the special sword mum had crafted for me to imbue Larana¡¯s power. I hadn¡¯t needed it since I received the lions but kept it just in case.

    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s made from some rare crystal,¡± awed Zack.

    ¡°He had the one Tigra wields made for her too,¡± mentioned Brendan.

    ¡°Really with such rare crystals, aren¡¯t you lucky,¡± said Ibiki. ¡°Who knows next you two will be dating.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± I was alarmed by his words. ¡°No, we are just friends.¡± I¡¯d gone all flustered unable to hide or control my panic.

    ¡°Yeah, just friends.¡± Tigra looked away from me. I could never tell if Tigra felt the same way for me. I would become her Guardian and perhaps one day I would find out.

    ¡°Anyway.¡± I became serious sensing what was to come. ¡°Dash, can you get more firewood, take Zack with you.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Dash would begin his search for Dumah¡¯s location.

    ¡°Do I have to go with him,¡± complained Zack, but got up anyway. He would hide not too far from here awaiting for Dumah¡¯s wolf pack, I wasn¡¯t taking any chances of being surrounded.

    I picked up a bottle. ¡°Tigra wouldn¡¯t mind collecting some water?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± She took it and rose to her feet.

    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s high voltage,¡± I added.

    ¡°Count on me,¡± she grinned, walking over to the water¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Ibiki, do you think it¡¯s getting a bit chilly.¡± I glanced upwards to see a circling bird.

    ¡°Now that you mention it.¡± Ibiki held his hands in front of him where an ice white energy began to build; the temperature dropped in about a second.

    ¡°You ready for a party.¡± I looked at Brendan.

    ¡°Fine, but you know I dislike conflict,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°I know.¡± I waved my hand, still hoping that part of him would one day change. ¡°All you have to do is pin them.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he grinned. ¡°Like our game.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± It was kind of like wrestling I could never win. Brendan¡¯s physical strength was on a whole different level to a Feles, but I wondered how he would handle himself against another Ursus.

    I glanced between all those I had chosen; the test was about to start, and I had faith in everyone to wipe out their intended targets.

 Chapter 97

    Everyone was in position as I sensed those working beside Dumah drawing in closer, now who¡¯s chosen team would be better, mine or his.

    I looked over at Tigra standing at the water¡¯s edge. Dark clouds began to roll in from all around, the sound of crackling thunder filling the air. Tigra had told me she could only perform this technique once, after she¡¯d only have low energy reserves left.

    Lightning began striking down all around us, when it struck the water, Tigra maintained the connection for more than a few seconds; you could see the waters begin to glow and bubble becoming super charged around the area of the lightning.

    After a few seconds of this Cutter jumped from the waters, flailing on the ground, his body pulsating with electricity.

    ¡°Nice,¡± I cheered. ¡°Move!¡± I shouted but was too late as Valli came straight down, pinning Tigra under his talons. I stood still my blood boiling almost unable to control myself from using my talisman.

    ¡°He said you would react like that if I went for the princess,¡± smirked Valli.

    ¡°Release her!¡± I hissed.

    ¡°If you want her back then you¡¯ll have to come and get her.¡± His talons tightened around her. Tigra let out a yelp as he was preparing to take off.

    ¡°Allow me,¡± said Ibiki. The temperature dropped drastically. Ibiki stepped forward his eyes on Valli. I felt all the hairs on my body stiffen to keep my own body temperature from dropping.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson the first time.¡± Valli looked down at Ibiki.

    ¡°Yeah I learnt it.¡± Ibiki raised his arms concentrating the colder air more towards him. ¡°Just hold on a little longer your highness.¡±

    Tigra nodded. I noticed some blood where Valli was gripping hold of her, so tight almost like he didn¡¯t care if the crowned princess was injured.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be giving her back,¡± responded Valli, his wings moving strongly, but was stopped as each individual feather had begun to form ice crystals along them. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Ibiki formed a small ball of ice in his hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cool down some more.¡± He threw it, on contact Valli¡¯s entire body froze into an ice sculpture.

    I went to move towards Tigra when a grey figure shot across knocking over Valli. They both laid on the ground knocked out cold.

    ¡°A wolf?¡± I said slowly, glancing from the direction it had come from, it had smashed into multiple trees before stopping.

    ¡°Did I get it?¡± I heard Zack¡¯s voice as he stepped from the shadows, he had numerous bite marks on his arms, apart from that he looked fine.

    ¡°You got it,¡± answered Brendan. ¡°What about the rest?¡±

    ¡°Pack of eight total. Not really hard to knock out one after the other with my ability,¡± answered Zack.

    ¡°We have the element of surprise,¡± I said helping Tigra up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± She turned to face away from me, prideful as always as she had allowed Valli to almost capture her. I was sure she almost felt like she had let us down in some way. I looked upon her wounds wishing I could heal them.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Dumah has no idea what any of you are capable of, it has given us the advantage.¡± I felt absolutely amazed, everything planned had happened so far, taking down three at once. The only thing I hadn¡¯t taken to thought was Tigra getting hurt. ¡°We only have three targets left, let¡¯s take them down.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Everyone cheered.

    ¡°Hopefully Dash will be back soon,¡± I said.

    ¡°Allow me to bandage your wounds your highness.¡± Zack was as quick as ever noticing Tigra¡¯s wounds from Valli¡¯s talons.

    ¡°Stop making a big fuss,¡± she huffed. ¡°I chose to be here, in battle I¡¯m not a princess.¡± She shivered. ¡°Ibiki are you going to rise the temperature again?¡±

    ¡°I already did,¡± he answered. ¡°That isn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t you, then this¡­¡± I looked around.

    ¡°That would be me.¡± Seth walked into the opening. ¡°Who knew Feles liked it so cold.¡± The temperature dropped even colder than what Ibiki had made it.

    The whole area began to freeze, icicles forming on the leaves and branches, even the ends of my fur and the water¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Too cold,¡± mumbled Tigra, she stood closer to me. Brendan stood up, charging straight at Seth.

    ¡°Well look an Ursus as a pet, cute,¡± said Seth.

    ¡°I¡¯m nobodies¡¯ pet,¡± snarled Brendan, drawing his claymore, he aimed low, smashing the earth below Seth¡¯s feet, smoke rose blinding us from seeing both of them.

    Brendan¡¯s claymore flew across in front of us, landing in the lake. The smoke cleared revealing the both of them locked in a battle of strength.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± I called.

    ¡°Get going, I¡¯ve got this.¡± He glanced back at me; both were evenly matched.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°You need to go defeat Dumah,¡± said Brendan pushing forward, every muscle in his body flexing.

    ¡°I have to pass this test as a leader,¡± I said. ¡°We work as a team.¡± I looked at Tigra. ¡°Do you think you can fire up a little more power?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered truthly looking at me. ¡°But I¡¯ll try for you.¡± She moved away from me, her whole body radiating with lightning.

    I felt admiration towards her. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her, absorbed in that moment. The illumination from her body exuding all her curves, her strong but elegant body.

    I snapped out of it just in time to shout. ¡°Brendan move!¡±

    Brendan on hearing my voice, pulled away his hands from Seth, quickly grabbing hold of his arm and flipping him over and onto his back, it had happened so fast Seth could hardly keep up. Brendan¡¯s speed was far better than any Ursus.

    The second Seth hit the ground Brendan jumped back and Tigra released a single shot, knocking him out, lightning was quite the destructive element.

    We all breathed a breath of relief. ¡°Nicely done,¡± I said. Tigra stumbled back, I caught her in my arms.

    ¡°Looks like I need more training,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we all,¡± I replied. ¡°Best get them all tied up.¡± Everyone did as I instructed.

    ¡°Now what?¡± questioned Zack. ¡°There is only three left, Dumah, Scorlax  and a member we have no clue about.¡±

    ¡°Still waiting on Dash,¡± I said.

    ¡°Typical,¡± snorted Zack.

    I noticed Brendan glancing at the lake, he lacked the means to retrieve his claymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I smiled. ¡°As soon as the test is over I¡¯ll retrieve it.¡±

    ¡°That would be great,¡± nodded Brendan, relieved I guess.

    ¡°Sorry it took so long.¡± Dash was suddenly standing in front of me. ¡°I found it.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I grinned. ¡°Tigra, Brendan and Ibiki stay here to watch them. Zack, Dash you¡¯re with me.¡±

    ¡°Why us?¡± questioned Ibiki.

    ¡°Tigra doesn¡¯t have enough power to keep fighting, she¡¯ll need to rest for a little while. Brendan has the strength to deal with them if they start acting up and the same goes for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± nodded Ibiki. ¡°You show much potential as a leader.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but this thing isn¡¯t over yet,¡± I said. ¡°Move out.¡± I waved my arm, signalling Dash and Zack to follow.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± I heard Tigra call.

    ¡°Dumah is going down,¡± I snarled ready for whatever he threw my way.

 Chapter 98

    Heading out with Dash and Zack reminded me of how we fought together, so I knew this would be successful.

    After a while of walking through the forest we eventually came to the outskirts of Dumah¡¯s base, an old, abandoned ruin. I could see him standing at the top like some sentry. I could feel it, he was waiting for me.

    ¡°Dash, draw his attention to get Scorlax to show himself, when he does, Zack attack, restrain him anyway you can.¡± They both nodded.

    Dash put step one into action, running out into the open. ¡°Hey you stinky feline!¡± He shouted.

    Dumah who had been standing there like he was the king of the jungle snarled. ¡°I wondered when you¡¯d find me. Scorlax!¡±

    Scorlax came up from beneath Dash¡¯s feet. Dash jumped back avoiding the trap set for him, he was too fast for anyone to catch him off guard.

    ¡°Oh, big bad Scorlax,¡± remarked Dash tauntingly.

    Zack pounced ready to restrain him but was stopped by someone new. I recognised him instantly, my cousin Kiba Fang.

    ¡°Come on out Fang,¡± snarled Dumah. ¡°I know you¡¯re there.¡±

    I walked out. ¡°Cheating already, a wolf pack and my kin, one extra than my team.¡±

    ¡°I make the rules Fang, after all it is a test of my making,¡± responded Dumah.

    ¡°You still won¡¯t stop me,¡± I said.

    ¡°I will just like all the other times. I¡¯ve prevented you from progressing any further,¡± mocked Dumah.

    ¡°Come on Dumah, let¡¯s fight,¡± I hissed.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Dumah jumped down from his pride of place. ¡°You still look like an ant.¡±

    ¡°Ants can bite pretty hard.¡± I drew my sword.

    ¡°Oh, still sticking to rules, how noble, but you can¡¯t win without them.¡± Dumah seemed mildly impressed.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ll lose this fight,¡± I argued back.

    ¡°How about with a little more advantage for me,¡± he grinned and there was an explosion.

    ¡°What was that?!¡± cried Dash almost knocked over from the coming shockwave.

    ¡°That came from the camp,¡± responded Zack.

    ¡°Tigra was there, along with your team members,¡± I snarled.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t learn to make a few sacrifices then how will you lead an effective team,¡± laughed Dumah pleased with himself.

    ¡°By working together and never leaving a member behind,¡± I answered. ¡°I will beat you!¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Come at me then Fang!¡±

    Dumah drew his fire elemental talisman, it glowed intently with power, enhanced by Dumah¡¯s dark power, this was not going to be easy without my talismans aid.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you back for the last time!¡± I heard the voice of his talisman Demori. ¡°This time I¡¯ll take your life!¡±

    ¡°You can try.¡± Our swords clashed. I could already feel the blazing heat from Demori, almost unbearable without Raziel¡¯s heat protection, but I couldn¡¯t let it stop me.

    The sword I wielded began to change colour slightly, this sword was crafted for me, to harness talisman power, perhaps I could use it to absorb his power too. I focused my energy into the blade, allow it to absorb the heat energy building up around me.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± smirked Dumah. ¡°But how much can that sword really absorb.¡± The heat increased, but I stayed calm, keeping the flow of my energy into the sword, if I panicked or lost my concentration I was certainly done for.

    ¡°More than you think.¡± I pulled back just a little, swiping left. Dumah stepped back avoiding, then we went at it.

    Our swords clashing at regular intervals, one after the other, swiping left and right. We were evenly matched in speed and skill. I felt a little unbalanced with only one sword, but I remained focused. Seeing glimpses of any unpredictable moves through my clairvoyance.

    Demori continued to increase the temperature, even with the absorption through my sword, it was getting so hot. The grass was starting to wilt and the same with the trees, if it continued on like this it would cause a forest fire, worse than the one I stopped at the orchard.

    ¡°Pretty good without those spirits you call talisman,¡± snarled Dumah. ¡°Perhaps they aren¡¯t as powerful as the legends say.¡± I could sense my talisman spirits becoming agitated, he was hoping they would retaliate rather than me. "Maybe you are special, after all they are nothing but scrap metal without our power.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± I smirked as I felt a drop in temperature, he¡¯d also insulted the talisman he was using.

    ¡°Damn,¡± cursed Dumah as his dark aura encircled the blade draining out its power by force.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I was shocked as I heard the spirit crying out in pain.

    ¡°Disobedience is unacceptable,¡± responded Dumah. The temperature tripled so quickly the tree caught alit, thinning the air. I felt Demori weaken, what had he done?

    The heat was now way too much for the sword to handle, I could feel my hand beginning to burn from the hot hilt.

    ¡°Too hot for you Fang,¡± grinned Dumah, swiping at me, great waves of fire coming with it.

    I jumped back only for him to do it again and again.

    I could feel Mila¡¯s power wanting to heal my hand, but I had to restrict her power and focus on the battle, if I didn¡¯t this test would have been over.

    I took a chance, dancing forwards, parrying his next move. I¡¯d caught him just at the right angle , that the sword flew from his hand.

    Dumah snarled quickly recovering as he drew a dagger from his belt, and we entered a who could last longer.

    Neither one of us had the power of a talisman now, but Dumah was still just as skilled, getting in two hits more than I, he was powerful and could consume me in his dark power at any moment, but did not, why?

    I thought the temperature would drop after I had gotten Demori away from him, but it stayed hot, even more so with the flames burning all around us, this was all getting out of control.

    I fought not just Dumah but the growing pain in my hand, I was struggling to keep hold of it, but I had no opportunity to switch hands with the on sleight attacks continuing.

    My sword was flung from my hand. I gasped as Dumah held his dagger to my chest, a smug grin crossed his lips.

    ¡°Now bow Fang.¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± I hissed.

    ¡°I win.¡± Dumah drew back his blade ready to thrust forward, he wanted to kill me, I could feel it. I prepared to be struck when a brown blur came out of nowhere, knocking Dumah senseless.

    ¡°Brendan,¡± I smirked. ¡°Cut that a bit close.¡±

    ¡°Is that our dept repaid?¡± he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, this is just a test,¡± I responded. I looked around to see both Scorlax and Kiba restrained. I did the same with Dumah, tying him up before he could recover, saying. ¡°I win.¡±

 Chapter 99

    I was overwhelmed with a sense of victory as I had won against Dumah, well I say win. It was Brendan who had dealt the final blow, knocking him out with a surprise attack, being hit by an Ursus was like being hit by a brick wall.

    ¡°Lord Dumah,¡± cried Kiba.

    I walked over to Kiba, being a member of my clan, he was walking the wrong path. ¡°Kiba, you shouldn¡¯t be following Dumah,¡± I said. ¡°He will lead you to your own destruction.¡±

    ¡°He is our future king,¡± snapped Kiba.

    I shook my head. ¡°No, he is nothing but a false wannabe.¡±

    ¡°King Alton speaks of his betrothal to Princess Tigra,¡± he argued.

    ¡°All words put in his head by Dumah and as long as I draw breath, I will never let him be king,¡± I responded strongly, he would also never touch Tigra. ¡°You walking beside someone who wields the darkness, shames what our clan is about, you do remember what path we walk?¡±

    ¡°Our clan opposes the darkness,¡± said Kiba.

    ¡°Make up for your mistakes and I won¡¯t tell the current clan head,¡± I said my words seriously as he shrunk back. ¡°Do not forget my ranking is much higher than yours in our clan.¡± As the son of the head, I would be in charge of the clan after my parents. I smirked thinking about it a little more, if clans were kingdoms, I would be a prince, perhaps Tigra and I were suited after all.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Master Lance was clapping. ¡°You led and protected your team well. I also noticed your control over your talismans as they wanted nothing more than to help you, but such is their nature.¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± commented one of two knights who had been told to watch along with Master Lance. One was a Onca and the other a Puma concolor. The Onca looked at Dumah who was just coming around. ¡°Not an easy task to outwit Dumah by using an Ursus strength.¡±

    ¡°Cheat!¡± coughed Dumah. ¡°Who brings an Ursus to a fight.¡±

    ¡°You said I could bring anyone I wanted, plus you brought an Ursus too,¡± I argue. ¡°And an extra.¡±

    ¡°My rules,¡± snapped Dumah.

    ¡°That maybe the case but you also put her highness¡¯s life in danger with that explosion,¡± retaliated Master Lance. The other two immediately agreed.

    Then the Puma concolor spoke. ¡°Fang you showed much promise in this test, but we must discuss in great detail about your potential future.¡±

    ¡°We are uncertain if you are yet ready to lead a specialised team,¡± said the Onca. I saw a smile cross Dumah¡¯s lips as Master Lance had freed him.

    Dumah strode over placing his arm around my shoulders. ¡°Shame, you showed such promise.¡± He was so pleased with himself.

    I shook him off and walked away, glancing back I put on a huge smile. I felt frustrated that again he would stop me, but I wasn¡¯t going to let him know that. I now knew he wasn¡¯t impossible to defeat, a little longer and I would beat him, even with my talismans now I would not win, but soon.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Who cares,¡± I said. ¡°With a random bunch of Feles and an Ursus I beat you and your team.¡± I looked him right in the eyes. ¡°And I did it with no talismans, you are no threat to me.¡±

    ¡°Damn you,¡± he cursed.

    ¡°Excuse me. I have something to retrieve.¡± Without another word I headed back to where my camp had been.

    There was a great grater where the explosion had happened, right at the heart of our camp, then I noticed a giant piece of earth that had not been there before.

    I wondered who had created it, no one in my team had a natural ability over earth, did they? I thought for a moment, thinking of the only one who fit the bill. I was told of rare occasion there were those capable of summoning their talismans power without being in contact with it.

    ¡°Thanks for protecting them, Brendan.¡± I glanced back to see him standing there.

    ¡°You would have done the same,¡± acknowledged Brendan.

    ¡°When were you going to tell me, you could summon earth at will now,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°I wanted to keep it a secret,¡± he answered. ¡°So, no one knew my true power, but I¡¯m guessing you already knew.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Athena might have mentioned something at some point.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± sighed Brendan.

    ¡°Let me go get Diluc.¡± I jumped straight into the water. I had Mila guide me to the claymore¡¯s location. It needed retrieving as it was a very special weapon, I remembered its voice telling me to save Brendan, his younger brother.

    ¡°Finally, I thought I¡¯d be forgotten.¡± I heard his kind but strong voice. ¡°Thank you, Alex.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I could see the spirit of Diluc.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how I will ever repay you for looking after my brother,¡± he smiled. I still wasn¡¯t sure how it was possible for someone to become a spirit within a talisman, but you couldn¡¯t deny it considering I was looking at Brendan¡¯s older brother.

    ¡°No need,¡± I shook my head. ¡°He is my best friend after all.¡±

    ¡°Still, if you ever find a need for my power just ask,¡± responded Diluc.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I took hold of the hilt. ¡°Now let¡¯s get you back to Brendan.¡± I pulled; even underwater the thing weighed a ton. ¡°A little help Mila.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry master.¡± Mila gave me a boost to the surface, propelling me straight out of the water to stand in front of Brendan.

    ¡°And here is one Diluc.¡±

    Brendan hesitated to speak. ¡°Talking to you again, is he?¡±

    ¡°Just thanking me,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Brendan taking the claymore from me.

    ¡°No problem,¡± I grinned as Tigra came from the bushes. ¡°Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Alex¡­¡± She came closer holding a delicately decorated piece of paper in gold and white. At first, I thought it might be an invitation to Tigra¡¯s wedding as the colours matched up, but she was not of marrying age.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked trying to act casually, was it maybe a love letter? Would she confess her hidden feelings for me? The thought had my heart pounding out of my chest, I could barely control the urge to hug her, to kiss her.

    ¡°I want to give you this invitation to my birthday party in two weeks¡¯ time.¡± She held it out.

    ¡°You¡¯re birthday party.¡± I took hold of it. ¡°I¡¯d love to go.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± She did a little jump of excitement. ¡°Make sure you come in appropriate clothing; it is a masquerade ball.¡± Tigra smiled at me. ¡°More invites to deliver,¡± and she was off.

    ¡°Masquerade ball?¡± I repeated, seeing it written in big letters at the top. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Tigra had just given me an invite to her 16<sup>th</sup> birthday party in two weeks, only problem was I had no clue what a masquerade ball was. I stared at the invitation, it did not say much about it, just the date and what it was for.

    I looked up at Brendan. ¡°What is a masquerade ball?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wear a mask, dummy,¡± said Brendan. ¡°And I know for a fact you don¡¯t know how to dance?¡±

    ¡°Mask? Dance?¡± I nodded my head.

    ¡°You have no idea do you,¡± sighed Brendan, beginning to shake his head.

    ¡°It is a celebration with dancing, food and music, which is usually held by the upper classes such as nobility or royalty,¡± explained Diluc.

    ¡°Why the heck would she want one of those?¡± I gave Brendan a weird look as if he knew the answer. ¡°It isn¡¯t her style.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious master.¡± Larana sat on my shoulder. ¡°With a mask no one would know it was you.¡±

    ¡°But my scent, I can¡¯t really be using that technique in a building, it¡¯ll just circle back round,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°You have been working on something for that remember,¡± responded Larana with a sigh.

    ¡°She¡¯ll most probably have you dance with her.¡± I heard Diluc again.

    ¡°Aw.¡± Larana got all excited. ¡°Maybe even walk out onto a silent balcony and kiss you.¡± I felt my heart skip a beat as I pictured it, even though I knew they were trying to tease me.

    ¡°Alex, I¡¯ve always found you to be handsome, strong, powerful, kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Alex,¡± called Brendan, snapping me out of my little daydream. ¡°Still where are you going to learn?¡±

    ¡°He should just ask his mum,¡± answered Diluc for me.

    ¡°Good idea,¡± agreed Larana. ¡°Your mums an amazing dancer.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­mum¡­¡± I was surprised. I couldn¡¯t picture mum dancing, only cooking in the bakery.

    ¡°Remember she used to spend a lot of time with Queen Daz in her younger years,¡± smiled Larana. I nodded remembering the memory we had shared, finding out what happened in the cavern.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I felt a strange excitement come over me, something to do with mum, she¡¯d love it. I looked at the invitation. ¡°It¡¯s in two weeks, better get started.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll pick it up really quick,¡± commented Brendan.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    We headed back home where we found Athena and mum baking a cake, they had just finished decorating it.

    ¡°You are a natural Athena,¡± encouraged mum. She¡¯s been like a second mum to Brendan and Athena. I guess they were more like my siblings now, rather than just friends.

    ¡°Really,¡± smiled Athena as we came in. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± She dashed over. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± I answered.

    ¡°They don¡¯t think he¡¯s ready,¡± replied Brendan. ¡°I suspect Dumah had something to do with that.¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± Athena was sad for me.

    ¡°Like it matters,¡± I grinned. ¡°Thanks to my team, we kicked his butt and I even stuck to the rules, mind.¡± I found myself a little annoyed at my talisman spirits. ¡°Have you ever tried fighting someone while restricting the own flow of your power to prevent a talisman from using theirs?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Athena gave me a weird look.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t helping you know!¡± I shouted as they all appeared with their heads low. ¡°I know you guys wanted to help, protect as it is in our contract but that was a fight I had to face alone.¡±

    ¡°Sorry master,¡± apologised Larana sat on Raziel¡¯s head.

    ¡°Our apologies,¡± said Raziel. ¡°You have no idea how strong the will to protect our master is, the same for every talisman.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t fight so pathetically, they wouldn¡¯t have wanted to help,¡± snarled Arata.

    ¡°I was managing perfectly fine, thank you,¡± I snapped, getting in his face. ¡°You were the only one who didn¡¯t try to help.¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯d help you, bad enough you using my power,¡± spat Arata.

    ¡°Now, now boys.¡± Mum came over, gently stroking Arata under his chin as if he was just a big kitty cat. ¡°Arata, you need to be less hard on him, he still has much to learn, and you can help him.¡± Arata snorted. ¡°Alex, remember to be patient.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± We looked away from each other.

    ¡°Alex wants to ask you something,¡± smiled Larana.

    ¡°Really.¡± Her complete attention was on me. ¡°What is it, Alex.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know where to start, so I let my invitation speak for me. I handed it over to her.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Mum read it over. ¡°Your first ball.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if you could teach me how to dance.¡± I¡¯d said it.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She stared fondly at the paper. ¡°Your father and I always went to the ones Daz would set up, how we would dance for hours.¡± She let out a sigh, it was obvious she was still missing dad.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I said. ¡°Even if I have to go find him.¡±

    Mum¡¯s smile returned. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡± She put her hand on my shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll start tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded.

    We all enjoyed the cake mum and Athena had made; it was really tasty. We had a good laugh as I explained our victory to her, how I had picked the perfect team. Dumah¡¯s face at defeat, she was so proud of me.

 Chapter 101

    The next day, mum began my training of a different kind. The only other training I needed to do was enhancing my combat skills and increase my sync rate with my talismans. I felt like I wanted to impress Tigra with the fact I could dance just as fancy as any royal or noblemen.

    When I headed into the living room, mum was waiting for me, dressed in a stunning dress, made from some of the finest materials in all of Cathopia, her eyes glistening with excitement, and I was wondering if this was such a great idea.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I said. ¡°Not starting this early, are we?¡±

    ¡°I thought the best time would be similar to how your dad would train you.¡± She held her hand out. ¡°Now come on.¡± I stared at her bewildered, surprised she was taking this so seriously. ¡°To fit in with the upper class you will need to dance like them.¡± She moved a two steps forward, then back. ¡°They¡¯ve had years I have two weeks to teach you.¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°Perhaps I should have listened to Alton when he said I should have taught you.¡±

    ¡°Really, why not then?¡± I was curious.

    ¡°Your dad thought your training as a warrior was far more important,¡± responded mum.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see this.¡± Brendan was up, setting himself on the sofa. He was never up this early, had he really wanted to take the mick out of me that much?

    ¡°An audience great.¡± I glared at him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be around far worse Animalia than Brendan,¡± commented mum. ¡°Now take my hand.¡± I reached my hand out taking hold of hers. ¡°We¡¯ll start with position.¡± She pulled me in close, facing herself slightly off centre from me.

    ¡°What now?¡± I asked finding this a little embarrassing.

    ¡°Now place your right hand her on my shoulder blade.¡± She began tugging my right arm to where she wanted it. ¡°My left arm goes just below your shoulder, like this, then¡­¡± With her right hand, she grabbed mine, placing her hand comfortably in mine. She moved her arm up and out a little. ¡°Relax Alex, how can I show you if you¡¯re all stiff.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I tried to relax, letting mum quickly adjust my right. I could hear Brendan laughing. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Ignore him Alex, focus on me, look into my eyes and keep eye contact.¡± I nodded. ¡°Now in dancing the male leads, where he moves the female follows.¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll start with the basics and work to tempo, and position changes.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Is this going to be hard to master in two weeks?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°For you, no,¡± she shook her head. ¡°You could say some dances are another form of battle. Now listen carefully, when you step your left foot forward, I step my right foot back, when you step your right foot back, I step forward with my left foot.¡± I slowly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s start with your left foot forward.¡±

    Stiffly I moved my left foot as instructed, mum slowly moved her right foot back. ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Now step your right foot back.¡± I did as she instructed. ¡°And again.¡±

    We did this for the first day, just back and forth with the steps, I felt like I was in the beginner¡¯s class at the academy again, but at least I had a much better teacher.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± commented Brendan. ¡°For his first lesson.¡±

    Mum stopped and smiled. ¡°Same time tomorrow for more advanced stuff.¡± She glanced at Brendan. ¡°Do you want a go next?¡±

    ¡°Heck no.¡± Brendan backed up. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Next time you watch, you¡¯ll be having a go.¡± I laughed as Brendan left the room.

    ¡°Tomorrow I want you to be more relaxed, take on this challenge like any combat training you¡¯ve been set to do, understand.¡±

    ¡°Understood, thanks again mum,¡± I smiled.

    I worked hard with mum over those two weeks learning all I needed, ready to dance with Tigra at her birthday party and hopefully even impress her. Mum even added music to help adjust to the change in tempo as the music would be ever changing during the event. I looked forward to the next set of moves mum would show me.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Mum applauded as I danced in position with my arms up in hold, doing the steps. ¡°Now.¡± Mum came closer, taking hold of me. ¡°Lead.¡±

    I was nervous as I guided mum around the living room, a huge smile crossed her lips, she looked so happy, she had enjoyed teaching me.

    ¡°How am I doing?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You dance like your dad,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded as the song finished and we stopped dancing. ¡°You are so much like him, your sense of justice, your will to never give up and of course handsome too.¡±

    ¡°Mum.¡± I looked away embarrassed, she laughed.

    ¡°Not long now before my boy has his first ball,¡± she said it as if I was a child.

    ¡°Anyway.¡± I quickly moved the subject on. ¡°I have to get going, got a training session of catch up with Master Lance and Loki.¡±

    ¡°Have fun,¡± she waved as I backed up to the door. ¡°We¡¯ll have one more practice the night before the party.¡±

    ¡°Right, good idea,¡± I nodded, glad today¡¯s dancing practice was over. I had enjoyed all the hours I had spent learning from mum, never seen her so happy, but I felt I had slacked on my training with the twin lions, even though Raziel had said this was just as important. I didn¡¯t see how, but it didn¡¯t really matter, I had a meeting with Master Lance to keep and he didn¡¯t like when you were late.

 Chapter 102

    I was heading towards the academy at a run, speeding up as I got closer to the training grounds, spotting young Feles beginning their training, just like I did when I was their age, what an uphill struggle it had been and there was still more for me to climb.

    Master Lance was already putting Loki through his paces. ¡°Again, Prince Loki, draw on more power to use it.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± cried Loki as he summoned a vine, sparking with lightning energy, but it was all he could do. It had been years since I had started training with him and he had accomplished so little, yet Master Lance never once gave up on him.

    ¡°Still struggling,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Some of us aren¡¯t genius like you, you know.¡± He crossed his arms in a huff.

    Master Lance let out a chuckle. ¡°Loki has yet to mature in power and himself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready for some training,¡± I cheered, thinking more about Loki¡¯s absent ability, compared to his siblings. Tigra was amazingly talented, and Hunter was a natural genius, but preferred to show off to the girls than practice, perhaps one day Loki would be someone to contend with in the future.

    ¡°You know the drill,¡± smiled Master Lance. ¡°Wind blade!¡± Master Lance shouted an order, and I did it. Quickly swinging my arm from left to right, releasing a blade constructed from wind. ¡°Bubble dance.¡± I twisted around on my heel summoning six bubbles of water around me. I drew Raziel and Arata, popping them all to create a short downpour. ¡°Now the twin lions turn.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I swung Raziel, sending out a wave of fire, then the same with Arata.

    ¡°Free for all!¡± shouted Loki suddenly excited.

    Master Lance shook his head. ¡°Combo.¡± I had to focus a little harder as I let Larana¡¯s wind spread down Raziel¡¯s sword, then I swung the sword, sending forth a fire tornado. ¡°Not bad,¡± admitted Master Lance. ¡°But you do need to execute the combination of their power faster.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tricky,¡± I argued.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± nodded Master Lance. ¡°Each individual talisman that you possess are very powerful, but the fusion of their power can lead to the execution of more powerful moves at the cost of less energy.¡± He was lecturing me again. ¡°Larana is capable of fusing her power with most other elemental types, this is what makes her so powerful, her compatibility.¡±

    ¡°Compatibility,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Today I¡¯ll have you practice the fusing of Larana and Raziel¡¯s power.¡± Master Lance came over, lifting my arm holding Raziel. ¡°No need to execute any power, just encircle Larana¡¯s power around his.¡±

    I nodded repeating what I did when I executed my fire tornado. Larana¡¯s wind slowly circling around Raziel¡¯s blade. I had to concentrate really hard to do it.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°That was really slow,¡± commented Loki, coming to stand next to Master Lance.

    ¡°Shut up, this is really hard,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Release that power, and try again, faster,¡± ordered Master Lance. I did as I was instructed, but I couldn¡¯t do it any faster. ¡°Again.¡±

    ¡°This is hard,¡± I moaned.

    ¡°Well, until you can fuse Larana with Raziel and Mila with Arata seamlessly your training will be at a standstill, understand.¡± Master Lance was very serious when he said that.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded.

    Master Lance watched for a while perhaps assessing my abilities on completing the task I¡¯d been set to complete. After three attempts to increase my speed to no avail, Master Lance¡¯s attention returned to Loki.

    ¡°You have any hints for me Raziel?¡± I glanced at him beside me.

    ¡°For starters you need to stop thinking that our powers are individual, after all we draw our power from you, we can¡¯t execute our power without it first going through yours,¡± answered Raziel. ¡°This is the same case, it must first flow through you before ours fuses together.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that does not help,¡± I moaned, trying a sixth time.

    ¡°You already understand all our powers master, you just need to feel it faster,¡± said Larana, she came up touching my hand. ¡°You can feel my power here, folding, encircling Raziel¡¯s blade.¡± She flew up to the tip. ¡°The tip is no different than your hand, just allow it to flow.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded. I just needed to let Larana¡¯s power loosen a bit more. I was trying not to put too much energy, perhaps I should do the opposite until I discovered the right amount. I hesitated to try my new theory as I could use up my energy supplies too fast.

    The first attempt at this, I put too much wind energy in it and the fire blew out like a flame throwing demon. I almost caught Loki and Master Lance, but luckily, I managed to will it into a different direction, and they did not notice.

    I let out a sigh. ¡°Way too much.¡±

    Larana laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve always been bad at control master.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± I focused and tried again.

    The speed of the wind circling Raziel was faster now, but it was still too much. I spent the next twenty attempts trying to get it right by this point I was sat on the floor, running a little lower than I wanted to be on energy. I didn¡¯t really want to give up just yet, I needed to master this.

    Sat there I began thinking about dad, wondering if he had struggled at talisman control, probably not, he was a genius after all.

    ¡°Last adjustment.¡± I held Raziel in front of me, infusing Larana¡¯s wind. The sword glowed as wind encircled it completely in about a second. ¡°Yes.¡± I let out a quite cheer, then laid on the ground.

    Raziel came to stand above me. ¡°Do you finally understand?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± I laughed, looking at the infused sword. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°You done yet?¡± Master Lance came to stand above me.

    ¡°Still have Mila,¡± I answered. ¡°But I¡¯m on break.¡±

    ¡°The enemy takes no breaks, and neither should you,¡± snarled Master Lance being strict as always.

    ¡°It¡¯s only training,¡± I argued back, sitting up.

    ¡°Fang, you have much to learn before you face your true destiny.¡± Master Lance held out his hand. I cursed under my breath as I took his hand, why was so many Animalia expecting so much from me, I wasn¡¯t that special. ¡°Now Mila and Arata.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I had lost all interest in doing this, but I could not go against my masters orders. Before I could even get started, I heard her voice.

    ¡°Fang.¡± It was Tigra.

 Chapter 103

    I had all but given up on my training for today until Tigra had shown up I gazed at her as she ran over. ¡°Tigra.¡± I quickly held Arata up, infusing Mila¡¯s power within seconds without even thinking about it. I wanted to show off what I could do. ¡°Check it out.¡± I put on a smile. ¡°Been mastering fusion.¡±

    ¡°Awesome.¡± Tigra examined the twin lion swords infused with their supporting element. ¡°You are getting so much stronger; it can take years to master such an advance technique.¡±

    ¡°I know right,¡± I grinned. I got a weird look from Master Lance as he glanced between Tigra and I.

    ¡°What brings you your highness,¡± asked Master Lance bowing respectfully. I think I was the only one who didn¡¯t bow and call her, her highness.

    ¡°I came to give this to Fang.¡± She held out a green gemstone, round in shape and about two inches, not as useful as crystals. Gemstones were mainly used as decorative items like jewellery. ¡°I thought it could be used as a conduit for that technique of scent disturbance.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I wasn¡¯t convinced.

    Larana flew over, investigating the green gemstone. ¡°Master, this is perfect.¡± Her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    ¡°Huh.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Touch it master,¡± smiled Larana.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I sheathed the twin lions before reaching out to touch the gemstone. I felt an instant spark with it, containing a small amount of wind energy, this was a rare find. ¡°Whoa.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Tigra wanted to know my opinion.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I could feel it synchronising with Larana. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Tigra held her hands together, pleased with herself; her expression was so cute I thought my heart was about to stop.

    ¡°Yeah, I can infuse a small portion of Larana¡¯s wind to create the scent disturbance, just like you thought.¡± I could barely get my words out. I just wanted to take her by the hand and tell her how I felt.

    ¡°Great,¡± she smiled. ¡°You should test it at my birthday ball tomorrow, on your mask.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± I nodded.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I have a few things to do, so I¡¯ll see you there then,¡± she stepped back ready to leave.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded again. Tigra swayed a little with her hands behind her back before taking off.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I gasped her name silently under my breath in admiration of her beauty, the way she walked captivated me, she was kind and gifted.

    ¡°So.¡± Loki was suddenly next to me. ¡°You have the hots for my big sis.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I fumbled with the gemstone in my hands almost dropping it. ¡°We¡¯re best friends that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he nudged me. ¡°What do you think Master Lance.¡±

    ¡°Seeing as you infused the swords quicker than I expected, considering how much difficulty you had to start with.¡± Master Lance showed a small grin. ¡°There may be some merit to Prince Loki¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I denied it in front of them, my heart pounding in a panic.

    ¡°Do not be too hasty in your feelings Fang,¡± said Master Lance. ¡°These emotions you hold so strong may be taken advantage of by other feles, perhaps even using it as an approach to dealing with you.¡±

    ¡°You mean Dumah,¡± I snarled at his name. ¡°Her so called Betrothal; jerk is still broadcasting it even after the king had words with him.¡±

    ¡°Do not forget he has yet to receive the royal betrothal sword, so he is not, no matter how much he chimes it around the city¡± responded Master Lance.

    ¡°Royal betrothal sword,¡± I repeated, remembering Tigra had said it was hidden where only queens could go.

    ¡°It is a sword embedded with beautiful crystals, intoned to each elemental property, handed down the generation. The crowned heir gives the sword to the one they wish to marry, a betrothal gift,¡± said Loki.

    ¡°This particular sword can only be given, accepting the one chosen to be the heirs other half, if it is not given, it is meaningless and they will not be accepted as a king or queen of Cathopia,¡± continued Master Lance.

    ¡°Every family or clan has a betrothal gift,¡± mentioned Loki. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied. ¡°A betrothal gift.¡± That gave me an idea. I would give Tigra my clan¡¯s betrothal gift as a birthday present, coming up with some cool line, until it was time to actually tell her what it truly meant. A symbol of my unyielding protection.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Master Lance had said my name as I had spaced out, imaging Tigra and I trading betrothal gifts. ¡°Fang!¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I smiled nervously.

    ¡°Are you even listening anymore?¡± he snarled at me.

    ¡°Too busy thinking about my sister,¡± grinned Loki. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t object you to being king.¡±

    ¡°Me a king, no chance,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I only wish to protect Tigra.¡± I didn¡¯t want to admit my feelings in front of them, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°I will become her Guardian and walk beside her.¡±

    ¡°Noble like your father,¡± commented Master Lance.

    ¡°I best be off, I¡¯ve got a few more preparations to make before tomorrow, including this.¡± I held up the gemstone proudly. ¡°Later Loki, Master Lance.¡±

    ¡°Remember what I said Fang,¡± said Master Lance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it from Brendan already.¡± I turned to leave. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± I rushed off without a second thought, straight for home.

 Chapter 104

    I sat at the dining table messing about with the gemstone Tigra had given me. I quickly realised the gemstone would need a flat surface to be able to attach to my mask, so with the sharpness of water I cut through, slicing it in half, which made it perfect as I now had two to experiment with.

    I held the first half suspended between my hands, Larana hovering opposite me, encircling her wind around it, quickly finding out it was harder than I thought to imbued something unfamiliar with her power, this was completely different than a sword as that was used more as a conduit.

    Brendan passed, simply looking. ¡°Trying something new?¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± I answered. ¡°It¡¯s my final touch for my mask.¡±

    ¡°That is tomorrow, isn¡¯t it?¡± verified Brendan.

    ¡°Yep, can¡¯t wait.¡± I smiled as the gemstone began to glow slightly, almost there. I infused a little more and it glowed even brighter, the process was complete. ¡°Perfect.¡± Larana sat down on the table, letting out a sigh.

    ¡°A little harder than I thought,¡± she admitted.

    I grabbed my mask which was placed just to the left of me. I placed the enhanced gemstone in the centre, contrasting nicely off the white, gold, and blue.

    ¡°Looks good,¡± commented Brendan about to head off.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I called after him. I felt I should give him the second half, not sure why, but maybe one day he would need it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Give me a second.¡± I quickly picked up the second half, nodding to Larana, she took her previous stance, and we began to enhance this one to, getting the feel needed from the previous half, it took half the time and this one felt even better than the first.

    ¡°What is that stone for?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°To distort someone¡¯s scent. Tigra brought it to me.¡± I finished with it. I took it in my hand and held it out to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± He looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°Just in case,¡± I smiled. ¡°You never know one day you might need it to protect someone.¡± Brendan still hesitated. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he sighed taking hold of it, placing it in his pouch. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it on me for you.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I stood up. ¡°Have you seen mum?¡±

    ¡°Baking in the kitchen with Athena, again¡± answered Brendan.

    ¡°Great.¡± I began heading off. Mum and Athena seemed to bake a lot together, it was almost like a mother and daughter thing. ¡°Mum.¡±

    ¡°Alex,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°What¡¯s our clans betrothal gift?¡± I came out with my first question.

    ¡°What¡¯s brought this on?¡± Mum was surprised by my question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided Tigra will one day be mine,¡± I answered boldly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked mum. Athena was staring at me dumbfounded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded. ¡°I know I am still young, but Tigra is on my mind the moment I wake, when I train and when I fall asleep.¡± I let my heart speak out. ¡°I love her mum with all my heart.¡±

    Mum gazed at me softly. ¡°You¡¯ll tell her then.¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I must first find out if she feels the same only then will I tell her about the true meaning behind the betrothal gift.¡±

    ¡°Not how I thought this would go, but you¡¯ve given this some thought.¡± I noticed mum touched the pendent she carried around her neck. It was a brilliant white fang with an elegant F carved into it. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so sure of anything in my life,¡± I answered.

    Mum removed the pendent, handing it to me, gently placing it in my hand, then closing my fingers around it, she held her hand there for a moment.

    ¡°This pendent is not our clans main betrothal gift, but the betrothal gift your father gave me, it is a sign of our clans protection, once you give this to her, you also give your life to protect her, no matter what, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I put my free hand on top of hers. ¡°I do as Tigra¡¯s future Guardian and mate I will protect her with my life.¡±

    Mum smile. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up much more than I thought, your dad would be so proud of you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± I nodded. I wish I could have gone through all this with him too. I missed spending time with him, whether it was training or lunch in the city. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to tell him everything when we see him next.¡±

    My eyes widened as I saw a glimpse of dad, sitting in a chair near a warm fire, Zekon placed within the ground. His clothes were torn, and he looked scruffier than usual, what was it he was facing?

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard my name as I came back to my senses, slumping a little, panting.

    ¡°I saw him,¡± I said, catching my breath. ¡°Dad.¡±

    Mum held a gentle smile. ¡°Your abilities have developed further than I thought.¡±

    ¡°But what was that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Much like when you grasp the abilities to see what happened to Gual, this one is an image of the future. It may be something of tomorrow or years from now.¡±

    ¡°The future?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°When first unlocking this portion of your power, you may black out or feel weakened afterwards,¡± informed mum.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get the hang of it; it just means it is evolving.¡± Mum took her hands away from mine. ¡°Now let¡¯s do a last suit fitting and dance position.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded excitedly. I felt butterflies in the pit of my stomach as I looked down at my hand, one day Tigra would know the feelings I harboured for her.

 Chapter 105

    The night of Tigra¡¯s birthday ball came faster than I could have thought. Dressed in my black attire I was headed to the grand hall, the last time I set foot in this room for something similar was my sixth birthday party, now it I would be celebrating Tigra¡¯s 16<sup>th</sup>.

    I followed a large group of Animalia, all were relations to the royal family or nobleman from the tribes around Panthera, those who had yet to cut ties with Cathopia.

    I entered the room, hearing a more refined tune then what I was used to. The sound travelled elegantly on the warm air of the room; some Animalia were already dancing.

    I instantly knew where Tigra was as she was sat at the far end, on a grand chair, she looked like royalty sat there. I know she was a princess, but I never treated her like royalty.

    I saw all the Animalia dressed in fancy clothing, from dresses decorated with fine crystals to suits.

    I had missed the start of the party where they would have announced Tigra¡¯s entrance, making a huge deal out of her. I was certain she hated all this attention, but she had wanted to invite me.

    I took a breath remembering what mum had told me. To stride over to Tigra with confidence, bowing before holding out my hand.

    I walked through the crowd, straight over to Tigra. She looked bored out of her mind. Her dress was stunning, glittering in pale blues with a pink cape.

    She gave me a weird look, obviously the gem was working and my begging for Larana not to tear up my sleeve had been successful.

    I bowed, holding out my hand. ¡°Care for a dance your highness.¡±

    Tigra continued to gaze at me as if she¡¯d been asked this question a hundred times already. She was about to look away when she stared at my mask, most probably noticing the gemstone she had given me imbedded in my mask.

    ¡°Sure.¡± She stood up, taking hold of my hand. I gently pulled away as King Alton and Queen Daz looked at me. I also spied a jealous Dumah. I smirked in his direction as I led Tigra to the middle of the dance floor, surrounded by so many Animalia.

    I took up my position, my hand at her back, and holding her hand, then joined in with the rhythm of everyone else.

    ¡°You made it,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss your birthday for the world,¡± I smiled back, trying to keep myself calm as my heart continued to pound uncontrollably in my chest. I had never held Tigra like this before.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually pretty good,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°I practiced just for you,¡± I responded as I swung her around.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed,¡± she admitted. ¡°To be honest I was getting bored, and weirdos keep asking me to dance.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised, a lot of Animalia here you don¡¯t know,¡± I said.

    ¡°Unfortunately, as the next in line I will have to get to know them.¡± Tigra sighed. ¡°Wish I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll make an amazing queen.¡± I blushed a little as I said those words.

    ¡°I doubt that,¡± she responded honestly. The next song was played, a more up-beat one. I switched styles quickly, keeping up with the more seasoned dancers. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t anything you can¡¯t do,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°I always do my best.¡± My smile grew.

    Tigra and I danced for a long time. I caught glimpses of Dumah¡¯s angry expression, it made me feel quite pleased with myself, he would never touch her, I would make sure of that.

    After the next song ended. I dragged Tigra to some seats on the opposite side of the room as Dumah, didn¡¯t need him butting in.

    ¡°That was fun.¡± We both laughed, panting a little. ¡°I am really impressed with your dancing skills. I was worried you¡¯d step all over my feet.¡±

    ¡°I would do nothing to harm you, even doing something like this,¡± I commented. Everyone who passed, bowed to Tigra, telling her happy birthday.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of all this attention, but having you here makes it worth it,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Almost forgot.¡± I lied nervously. I reached into my pocket. ¡°I got you a present.¡± I stood up gulping, not quite believing I was giving a betrothal gift to her.

    ¡°Really, what is it?¡± Tigra was suddenly excited.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± I instructed, she did as I asked her. ¡®You can do this.¡¯ I egged myself on as I slowly reached around Tigra¡¯s neck, putting the pendent on.

    I felt my breath catch in my throat and my heart felt like it was about to burst. I fumbled with the clasp before getting it right. I quickly took a step back before I got the urge to kiss her. ¡°Y¡­¡± I almost couldn¡¯t get the words out. ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±

    She did, looking down at the pendent, I had given her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your clan¡¯s symbol?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°It means I will protect you with my life no matter what, it is a sign of my will of protection.¡± I stood proudly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled. ¡°I love it.¡± I thought she might go shy, bashful or even blush, but she continued to gaze at me like her best friend, perhaps that was all we would ever be, but none of that mattered as long as I could protect her, walk beside and give her my strength when she needed it most.

    ¡°Shall we continue dancing?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯d love too.¡± She came in closer, then closer to whisper in my ear. ¡°I have a present for you too. I heard you¡¯ll be put in charge of your own team.¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡± I was surprised as she pulled away, she nodded. ¡°I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad had the last word,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°He told them someone with your capabilities, master of four talismans should be a leader of a specialist team.¡±

    ¡°Awesome.¡± I was so excited I took hold of Tigra¡¯s hands and swung her around. ¡°This will prove I am more than capable of becoming your Guardian.¡±

    ¡°It will,¡± responded Tigra. ¡°I hear you¡¯ll only be taking orders from mum, so not much will change in that regard.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I nodded, acknowledging the information. At least I wouldn¡¯t be receiving any information or tasks from that snake of a Leo Dumah. ¡°Thanks for telling me.¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d love to know, Captain Fang,¡± grinned Tigra, so happy she gave me the news.

    I felt so happy, this was the second-best thing that had happened to me today, first getting to dance with Tigra and now being put in charge of my own team even better, things certainly seemed to be going my way lately.

 Chapter 106

    As Tigra and I danced we talked more about my promotion to Captain of my own team, the thought filled me with a mixture of emotion from excitement to nervousness, would I be strong enough to lead my own team in more than a simple test.

    ¡°Remember don¡¯t be too reckless,¡± giggled Tigra. ¡°I know what you¡¯re like thinking you have to protect everyone even though they will be just as skilled as you.¡± She smiled. ¡°And please don¡¯t get too overconfident.¡±

    ¡°Not my fault, I am the best,¡± I boasted.

    ¡°Says the one who has to do a bet with his talisman, so she won¡¯t tare his sleeve off.¡± I went a little nervous after she said that. ¡°And the others where are they?¡±

    ¡°They are capable of hiding themselves when I wish them too,¡± I answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s handy,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± King Alton had come over, I hadn¡¯t even noticed, sneaky as always. ¡°You seem to be doing quite a bit of dancing with my daughter.¡± I felt suddenly on edge.

    ¡°Chill dad, I invited him,¡± sighed Tigra.

    ¡°Oh really.¡± He looked at me, then glanced at Tigra spotting the pendent I had given her. He smirked. ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°Busted.¡± I heard Larana whisper.

    ¡°So, you give my daughter your unyielding protection.¡± He knew what it was.

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Good,¡± he nodded. ¡°But first you must prove your strength and leadership further by being in charge of your own team, Captain Fang.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I bowed again respectfully.

    ¡°I expect great things from you Fang, continue to do your dad proud.¡± King Alton went to leave. ¡°Have fun.¡±

    ¡°I told you.¡± Dumah was suddenly there too. ¡°He has no right to dance with her.¡±

    ¡°Shut up Dumah, it¡¯s a party, her party,¡± sighed King Alton. I watched as the mist seemed to dance around the king, faltering. It seemed King Alton was somehow controlling how much the darkness was taking over his body, almost like he was intending it too.

    Dumah snarled at me before heading off after King Alton. I believed he would loss more arguments with the king.

    ¡°Dad almost seems his normal self when your around,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°You think so?¡± She nodded. ¡°Perhaps there is hope for him yet, but I do think he is doing most of it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡± She looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°Not important.¡± I pushed the subject aside. ¡°I am officially a Captain.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡± Tigra dragged me by my hand, this was all almost too much for me to bare, my heart hadn¡¯t stopped pounding since I got here, and even more so after I gave Tigra the pendent.

    We quickly went into messing around mode, darting between the guests in a game of tag, while everyone continued to dance all proper like. Tigra actually didn¡¯t care much for it but admitted to having fun dancing with me.

    Next was snacking on all the food, our mums weren¡¯t here to tell us off for not grabbing plates, as we stuffed our faces. I laughed so hard as Tigra got some cream on her nose from a cake, she then threw a bun at me, I dodged it and it hit some important nobility, ops.

    I have to admit we got moaned at quite a bit, but as soon as they realised it was the princess, they went straight into a bow, apologising as if it was them who had done something wrong.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Tigra and I were standing listening to the band, when she dared me to suck the air out of the air-based instruments. I did it and it made this horrific high-pitched noise, everyone had covered their ears in surprise. We moved long before they began looking for the culprit.

    ¡°I am not doing that again,¡± I laughed.

    ¡°Oh, please do, their faces.¡± Tigra was laughing too. ¡°So glad I invited you.¡±

    ¡°Princess Tigra.¡± And here came Dumah again to ruin all our fun. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a dance, instead of you messing about with this riff raff.¡± I knew he was simply trying to take Tigra away from me.

    ¡°No.¡± Tigra lifted her chin up in defiance and walked off.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep ignoring me!¡± He shouted and the room fell silent. ¡°One day you will be mine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± hissed Tigra. ¡°I think it¡¯s time you left; you are disrupting my party.¡±

    ¡°Then dance with me,¡± he demanded.

    ¡°I think you should listen to the princess,¡± I said stepping in front of her.

    ¡°Says who,¡± snarled Dumah. I noticed his nose twitched, searching for my scent but he would never find it, thanks to the gem Tigra had supplied me. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Nobody important,¡± I smirked. If I could fool him, then I could fool anyone.

    Dumah¡¯s eyes became slits, his hair standing on end. I stared him right in the eyes staying perfectly calm. I had nothing to fear from him since my team¡¯s victory. He was causing the atmosphere to become very tense, everyone watching.

    The air suddenly changed. ¡°Time you left Dumah.¡± The voice was quickly recognisable as Tigra¡¯s twin brother Hunter, stepped out from the crowd, leaving behind a group of females, gazing at him in amazement.  ¡°You are disrupting out guests and my sister.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t had many interactions with Hunter, but from what I had heard he was a natural genius, mastering his lightning birth right at the age of ten. He was also another individual the darkness did not dare to touch.

    I caught a glimpse of King Alton, he seemed intrigued to see how this was going to end up, but he was ready to move in a second if he needed to.

    ¡°Prince Hunter.¡± Dumah bowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me ask again.¡± Hunter let out a low growl.

    ¡°I have a right to dance with her, after all one day she¡¯ll be my betrothal,¡± responded Dumah. I felt my heart stop on hearing that.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tigra shouted at the top of her lungs before walking off, leaving the room altogether.

    Hunter went right up to Dumah. ¡°My father has already had words with you about this, betrothal matter. My sister does not belong to you!¡±

    ¡°She will be,¡± grinned Dumah.

    ¡°Not on my watch.¡± I took a single step forward and the whole room changed; I was ready to knock him off the face of the planet.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough boys.¡± Dumah and everyone went into a low bow. ¡°This room is not for rough housing.¡± It was Queen Daz, she had made a move rather than King Alton, she was peeved, but King Alton in the distance looked fuming. ¡°Dumah, King Alton has already told you about this. I will warn you again my daughter is not of age and has yet to hand over the royal betrothal sword as such you are not betrothed to her, if I or Alton hear this again there will be a severe punishment.¡±

    ¡°My apologies,¡± he bowed lower, pathetic how he whimpered at the sight of the king and queen.

    ¡°Go to her.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± responded Dumah.

    ¡°Not you.¡± She looked at me and nodded. I nodded back before taking off. I followed Tigra¡¯s scent all the way outside to the empty academy training grounds.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I reached my hand out, touching her shoulder. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± As she turned to face me, her expression was filled with distress. ¡°I don¡¯t like him one bit, sat there beside my dad, his eyes are always on me. I can sense it, something always pushing up against me almost like it wants to consume me.¡± Her whole body shivered. ¡°It scares me.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong.¡± I walked past her thinking about the dark mist that circled around my home.

    ¡°Alex.¡± She came beside me.

    ¡°I can see this dark energy coming from him, it¡¯s the reason King Alton has changed, the reason I have struggled so hard to become your Guardian.¡± I looked at her. ¡°The judges at the academy test, Instructor Willis, all consumed to hate me for a reason I have yet to discover.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t hide how you are feeling again.¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± she smiled. ¡°Same for you.¡± I crossed my arms to think about it, appearing to be joking. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± I put on the biggest smile I could, but I could never tell her how I really felt, until I was certain I could always protect her from the growing darkness and if she would love me back, perhaps I feared she wouldn¡¯t.

    Tigra and I enjoyed our own private party where we were still able to hear the music, playing outside; we danced and enjoyed each other¡¯s company.

 Chapter 107

    A few days after the party I was summoned to the academy training grounds, well more to the site that held the masters who gave out missions or jobs.

    There both King Alton and Master Lance were waiting for me. I felt instantly nervous and surprised Dumah was not with them, there expression were quite serious.

    I quickly noticed Ibiki and Kiba were there accompanied by four others, two Tigris, one male, the other female, a Pardus and Smilodon. All of them were stood at attention as if waiting for some order.

    ¡°Thank you for coming Fang,¡± began King Alton.

    ¡°I had nothing better to do,¡± I shrugged as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Master Lance shout out a warning.

    King Alton smirked. ¡°I would like to introduce those who will become your team. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already met some of them. Kiba gave a little wave, while Ibiki just nodded.

    ¡°Great.¡± I was pleased how today was turning out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite as straight forward as you think,¡± mentioned Master Lance. ¡°You don¡¯t just become their leader, well Captain. You must first prove yourself to them.¡±

    ¡°Prove myself,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded King Alton. ¡°In combat. You must make the others submit to your will.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I quickly understood what was about to happen, placing my hand on Raziel to calm my excitement.

    ¡°Show them your power, that you have the right to lead them,¡± added Master Lance.

    ¡°Come on then.¡± I held out my arms, provoking them to attack me.

    They all drew their weapons, jumping into action, they were disorganised, obviously they¡¯d never worked as a team before. I smirked dodging each blade strike that bared down at me; I saw each move before they even made it.

    Kiba came in quickly with a small dagger, the blade was shaped like a fang with a brown leather hilt and a golden-brown gem at the centre. It was strange the dagger had grabbed my attention almost like I held some sort of connection with it.

    I could sense a dormant power within, a talisman, perhaps he¡¯d yet to pass the spirits test or he wasn¡¯t destined to wield its power.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Too slow Kiba.¡± I pushed those thoughts back as I moved out of Kiba¡¯s way, moving my hand round, then pushing him into the building with a gust of wind. I held him there by putting a wind seal, he wouldn¡¯t be moving while that was on him.

    Ibiki came from the left. I felt the chill of his ice as our eyes met, he smirked. I lifted my hand summoning water around him, on contact with his ice-covered blade, it froze him instantly, sealing him in ice.

    I turned to the others as they hesitated. I¡¯d taken two down in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°He¡¯s strong,¡± commented the male Tigris.

    I stepped back as Ibiki broke free from the ice. I wasn¡¯t surprised considering he did control the attribute of ice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let loose,¡± he grinned, he wanted a proper fight.

    ¡°You asked for it.¡± I reached back for Raziel¡¯s sword, and he roared in response.

    ¡°Only one?¡±

    ¡°I only need one.¡± I pointed Raziel at him. ¡°My fire will melt your ice.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Ibiki was the first to attack, an icy chill following after every swipe he made. I dodged most, then defended against the ones I couldn¡¯t.

    I smirked as I felt the heat of Raziel burning through Ibiki¡¯s ice, turning it into water, then into steam, circling around us as we swiped at each other, our swords clashing.

    I slashed right, left. Ibiki defended, then thrusted forward, twisting his body summoning ice shards that shot at me like icicles. I help my hand out, willing Raziel as he came in front of me and breathed fire.

    Ibiki jumped back, glancing back at the other three. ¡°Come on, we can take him.¡± He looked back at me. ¡°He¡¯s a push over really, together we can take him.¡± Larana took insult, sparking the flames around Raziel.

    ¡°Calm down Larana, this is nothing more than a friendly match.¡± I watched as the other four came forward. ¡°Oh, found some courage.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± commented the female Tigris, drawing a small dagger with a yellow gem on the hilt. A lightning talisman.

    ¡°A challenge I suppose,¡± said the male Tigris, drawing a sword with a long red gem down the sword. A fire talisman.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± I seemed to have piqued the interest of the Smilodon, swinging his polearm around his hand, it had a golden-brown gem, an earth talisman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, but I¡¯ll back you up,¡± said the Pardus, who had a short sword at his waist, but held a green gem on a choker around his neck. A nature Talisman. What an interesting combination of Animalia.

    ¡°I recommend you draw Arata too,¡± suggested Raziel.

    ¡°You think.¡± I glanced at him. ¡°Going to make me break a sweat then?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I listened to Raziel, if he sensed how this might go, I wasn¡¯t going to take any chances. I drew Arata and he appeared.

    ¡°An interesting lot,¡± commented Arata. ¡°Most have powerful talismans and¡­¡± He glanced at a still pinned Kiba.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Arata snorted and looked away. What the heck was up with him?

    I gazed at my opponents as they stood behind Ibiki. I could sense all their power, it wasn¡¯t half bad, but nothing compared to my own; still I was going to enjoy this, it would be more of a challenge than Dumah¡¯s challenge, this time I could really let loose with nothing to restrict my power.

 Chapter 108

    I now faced against those who would be in my team, proving myself to become their captain was a little more challenging than I thought. I had not really fought against so many skilled and powerful talisman wielders at once, but I had confidence I could handle it, my faith in my own talismans would guide me through.

    Ibiki remained the main attacker of the group, much more aggressive as he tried to push me into releasing more of my power. The male Tigris and Smilodon backed him up, coming in when Ibiki pushed me back.

    The male Tigris¡¯s sword burned with fire. I quickly neutralised his first attack with water, engulfing him in it, sending him in the opposite direction, he left himself too open.

    The Smilodon¡¯s strikes were powerful I could feel the air being cut with each strike. Even when I summoned water to slow him down, he cut through that too. I crossed Raziel and Arata over each other as the Smilodon thrust forward making contact with them. I was pushed back two feet.

    ¡°Got you.¡± The male Tigris came from behind with Ibiki.

    I smirked, calling forth Larana¡¯s wind, pushing them all away. ¡°Air cutter.¡± The wind turned into a thousand blades flying out in every direction, I made sure not to hurt them too badly, just enough to push them away from me.

    The female Tigris held up her dagger, changing it into throwing knives. She smirked as the blades all glowed, she threw them into the air. I watched as they landed around me. They were all connected with lightning, sparking, and sealing me within a weak barrier.

    I glanced at Arata, who stepped forward, knocking the daggers away, but they were simply to slow me down for a moment as a bolt of lightning came from above. I saw it coming, holding Arata¡¯s sword, absorbing it like a lightning rod.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± I released the lightning back at her in a beam of energy, straight from Arata himself.

    ¡°He¡¯s a monster,¡± she commented. ¡°Need a boost.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± The green gem on the Pardus¡¯s choker glowed as he summoned forth its power. Gleaming as he gave them all boosted stats, such as speed, plus elemental enhancement and I even felt my own movement being affected. His sync rate must have been pretty hight to affect me to.

    ¡°Mila,¡± I said her name as my body glowed blue, instantly negating the effects put on me, preventing me from being at a disadvantage at any point.

    Ibiki smacked his hands on the ground, freezing the ground all around me, trying to make me slip up, but Raziel¡¯s heat melted away the ice where my feet touched down.

    I jumped back as flaming fire balls fired from the male Tigris came at me. They were fast, but Larana¡¯s wind shifted quickly devouring their oxygen supply.

    I twisted around to the left as a boulder was thrown in my direction, attached to it was one of the female¡¯s throwing knives. As it got closer it exploded. I only just had enough time to summon a barrier from Larana¡¯s wind.

    ¡°That was too close,¡± I sighed, this was getting a little dangerous.

    ¡°Another one,¡± warned Mila¡¯s voice.

    I went to move but the earth under my feet began to vibrate. The Smilodon had placed his polearm into the ground, creating a small earthquake. I lost balance for a second, but quickly summoned Larana¡¯s wings, ascending upwards, flipping over the boulder, then engulfed it in water, preventing her power from detonating.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°He can fly, what?¡± The male Tigris was shocked.

    More boulders came in my direction, each one with the female Tigris¡¯s daggers, then the last one came, where she was on it. She smirked, kicking off and engaging me in combat. She had a tight stance, swiping accurately. I dodged most of it feeling the air around me electrifying, she was about to unleash a large amount of lightning energy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see whose spark is stronger!¡± She shouted as she swiped. I brought Arata¡¯s sword forward coming into contact with her. I felt her lightning shock through my body, but it was just a faint tingling. I grinned as she was sent flying back; the male Tigris came in to catch.

    ¡°You alright?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Fine.¡± She gazed at him, were they related? ¡°He is too strong; his power is like nothing I have ever felt.¡±

    ¡°Do you submit?¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Never.¡± Kiba came out of nowhere slashing at me. I had been using far more energy than I thought to combat the others that the portion restraining him had dispersed. ¡°Don¡¯t give up yet.¡±

    The temperature dropped as Ibiki came in behind Kiba, he¡¯d been waiting. ¡°Together!¡± He shouted and they all attacked me at once, getting a second wind.

    The fighting continued on for quite some time, they were not giving up easily, but their energy would never out last mine.

    I watched as each one started to slow down, their attacks getting weaker until I had worn them down completely. They were still standing, but not for long as I sent out a pulse of electricity finishing them off as the stumbled to their knees out of breath. I had won.

    I had been impressed by their skills; they just needed a little more refining being their captain I would make them the best, just like dad had once trained me.

    ¡°Do you wish you continue?¡± I asked the question I already knew the answer to. They lowered their heads one by one. ¡°That was a nice warm up.¡±

    ¡°Warm up.¡± The female Tigris laughed, she glanced over at King Alton and Master Lance. ¡°You knew we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, yet you set us up against this monster of a Feles.¡±

    ¡°You needed to understand his power and skill, so you could more easily put your faith in him as your captain,¡± responded Master Lance.

    ¡°Well, introduce yourselves and your talismans,¡± ordered King Alton.

    ¡°Ibiki.¡± He started off smiling. ¡°Look forward to working with you again.¡±

    ¡°Kiba,¡± he bowed.

    ¡°Lin.¡± The female Tigris was next. ¡°This is Boom.¡± A small lightning dragon appeared, flying above Lin¡¯s head.

    ¡°The names Edge, Lin¡¯s brother,¡± said the male Tigris. He pointed to his shoulder as a yellow and gold bird appeared there, its tail was long with the occasional red in its feathers. ¡°Rampage.¡±

    The Smilodon was next. ¡°Rex.¡± He smirked as he flipped his polearm. ¡°This is my partner Janko.¡± He appeared next to his master. ¡°Earth crystal wolf.¡± His fur was brown, glistening in the sun light, a crystal on his chest and forehead, his eyes were a stunning amber.

    ¡°And I am Finn,¡± introduced the Pardus. ¡°Nana is my partner.¡± As he spoke a little fairy very similar to Larana appeared, her clothes more like leaves than Larana¡¯s flowers.

    I smirked quite the verity of talisman types. ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys have already heard about Larana, Mila, Raziel and Arata.¡± Larana and Mila appeared to say hi. Raziel bowed and Arata snorted at them making his feelings of distrust clear.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± gawked Finn. ¡°I¡¯d heard rumours about someone capable of summoning four talismans, never imagined it was actually true.¡±

    ¡°We are at your mercy,¡± said Lin.

    ¡°Good,¡± I smiled. ¡°After a little break I would like to throw a little exercise.¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± asked Finn. I dug into my pocket, pulling out the sphere dad used to train me.

    ¡°Not that.¡± Kiba¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of it, almost like he held a fear towards it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deactivate the consequence setting,¡± I said having a feeling he¡¯d had a bad experience with it.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the sphere?¡± asked Rex.

    ¡°All you have to do is avoid it.¡± I found it quite strange using similar words my dad once had for me.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to it Fang,¡± said King Alton. I looked over at him, he held the proud expression I saw dad have. It almost felt like he was right there. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them off too quickly.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I responded as him and Master Lance headed off. ¡°Twenty minutes and we¡¯ll get started.¡± I looked back at my team; this was going to be fun. I wondered how strong they could become.

 Chapter 109

    I allowed my new team to relax and recover some of the strength they had lost during the test battle with me. I had been very impressed with their skills; they had much potential, but I could make them better; I just wanted to understand more of their limits and this sphere was the way to do it.

    ¡°Times up,¡± I broadcasted.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ibiki got to his feet, followed by the others.

    ¡°Remember all you have to do is avoid the sphere, if not they¡¯ll bash into you, if this was the harder kind, you¡¯d get shocked and burnt,¡± I grinned as their expression remained focused, except for Kiba who held a small glint of fear within his eyes. ¡°Okay let¡¯s start with six each.¡± The sphere split into thirty-six and made for their targets.

    I watched them avoid them skilfully, it brought a smile to my face, they were far better than I could have ever hoped for my team, no unit. At least I wasn¡¯t given a bunch of wimps.

    ¡°How about level twelve.¡± I doubled it and seventy-two spheres appeared. I was quite surprised considering I had no idea how many spheres this thing could create.

    Kiba and Finn started to mess up a little, getting hit here and there, while Edge, Lin, Ibiki and Rex continued to avoid each one, their instincts were strong.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t half bad,¡± admitted Raziel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push them too hard,¡± said Larana. ¡°Don¡¯t want to break them yet,¡± she giggled.

    ¡°I think that is enough.¡± I held my hand out, the sphere became one and returned to me. This thing was awesome.

    ¡°Your dad trained you like that.¡± Ibiki inquired.

    ¡°Yep,¡± I nodded. ¡°Reached Level thirty, the last time we trained together.¡± Just remembering him made me feel sad. Larana sat on my shoulder, touching my cheek. ¡°Now any questions before I break up our first meeting?¡±

    ¡°How is it even possible that you are able to wield so many talismans? It¡¯s impossible.¡± Lin seemed to find my power still dumbfounding. ¡°Normally you can only bond with one.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°My clan maybe. My dad wielded two talismans at one point.¡±

    ¡°I remember hearing tales of him,¡± said Rex. ¡°He wields Zekon.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°What about Kiba.¡± Ibiki pointed to him. ¡°He¡¯s part of your clan, yet he has yet to even get a talisman.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe he just hasn¡¯t met the right one,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Yeah right.¡± Kiba held doubt in his eyes looking at his dagger. ¡°This is my family¡¯s talisman, but unlike my dad it has never told me its name and stopped listening to my dad.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Larana stopped being my dad¡¯s talisman when I was born, so its next master must be out there somewhere, plus each talisman is different, perhaps you have yet to pass its test.¡± I was trying to be encouraging.

    ¡°Like what?¡± asked Edge.

    ¡°For Mila, my will to help someone awakened her, for Raziel and Arata they gave me a test of wills.¡± I winced at the thought. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie; it was quite painful.¡±

    ¡°Painful.¡± They were surprised

    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± asked Kiba.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s something that should be remembered.¡± I clapped my hands. ¡°Meet me here again tomorrow, so I can work on making us the best team ever.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± They all responded.

    I felt quite proud as they headed off. I was going to make them the best in all Cathopia and perhaps I could use them to go looking for dad.

    I headed home myself where mum, Brendan and Athena were waiting for me with a big cake.

    ¡°Congratulations are in order, for your first day with your team,¡± cheered Athena.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have too,¡± I responded embarrassed.

    ¡°Athena insisted on it,¡± smiled mum.

    ¡°Congrates Captain Fang,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smiled, my heart feeling as if it was being lifted. They¡¯d all supported me and sharing this with them so just so perfect.

    We sat down to enjoy the cake, Athena asking me all sorts of questions about the members of my team. I told her about each one and the fight that had ensued as a test of my power.

    I admitted then that they had me a little worried with how close they got to taking me down and wearing them all down had taken longer than I thought; I had been thankful for my own boundless energy supplies compared to theirs even with me using four talismans.

    Then I came up with an idea. ¡°Brendan, can I ask you a favour?¡± He glared at me, but slowly nodded, had he accepted he could not say no to me. ¡°During my fight I saw much of what they were capable of, but I need to view it from the outside, see how they actually work as a team, who might be my second in command, my lieutenant.¡±

    ¡°You are already thinking about so much,¡± commented Brendan.

    ¡°With them I may be actually able to put a dent in the darkness, oh¡­¡± I had forgotten to check them for the dark mist.

    ¡°What?¡± Brendan looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°I forgot to check if they had become corrupted in anyway with Dumah¡¯s dark influence. I cannot take them any further if they are.¡± I was annoyed with myself, how could I have forgotten something like that, perhaps the excitement of becoming a captain had caused me to forget such an important thing to check.

    ¡°Even if they have become corrupted, long exposure to a Fang, should eventually purify it,¡± mentioned mum. ¡°If you¡¯d had your awakening, you could purify it within an instant.¡±

    ¡°Did you have an awakening?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I am not a Warrior of Fang. I may have been gifted with our ancestor Fang¡¯s clairvoyance, but it was your dad remember who became the Warrior of Fang.¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°Still so much he could have helped you with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find him,¡± I said getting to my feet. ¡°And bring him home, once my team, unit is at one hundred percent.¡±

    ¡°I know you will,¡± she responded. Did she know what was going to happen when I encountered dad? I wondered if she could see everything that would happen, if so, then why didn¡¯t she tell me?

    ¡°Um¡­ Brendan and I have some preparation to make,¡± I said. Brendan gave me a nod. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun for you Brendan.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I had piqued his interest; just wait till he hears what I have planned for him.

 Chapter 110

    The next day they all showed up ready for what I had planned, well except of Kiba, he was running a little late, but to be honest I wasn¡¯t really bothered as long as he wasn¡¯t too late for when it really mattered.

    They all stood in a line, waiting for me to give my orders. I looked at each of them a part of me thought this might have been a dream or something, but here they all were.

    I spent the first ten minutes standing in front of each one, checking them for the dark mist, the corruption that would tie them to Dumah. To my relief everyone was fine, even Kiba who I thought had been exposed to it when he worked with Dumah during my test.

    Ibiki was last, I knew he was safe, but I had to double check and treat him in the same manor.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± whispered Ibiki.

    ¡°Just checking something,¡± I replied moving the subject on before it could even start. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded pleased. ¡°Now we¡¯ll begin training as a unit, follow me for laps around the castle.¡± I began running and they followed. I was warming them up for what they would be facing.

    I began my real tests to see what they were capable of, their speed, and agility were good. I had already collected a lot of data on their capabilities from the sphere yesterday but needed a little more.

    It was a setting I had discovered while messing about with it. It would examine the data once I tested them further and of course Brendan would be the true test.

    They were all keeping up as we completely the tenth lap, Kiba and Finn were starting to breathe quite heavily; they seemed the only two who really needed some better training. I then headed out into the forests around Cathopia via the closest bridge, Wind fairy.

    I stopped as we reached the opening where I told Brendan to wait, he was standing there patiently with his claymore Diluc in the ground.

    ¡°A simple task now,¡± I began. ¡°That is my best friend Brendan, we spar quite often and to be honest for strength and no talismans to help me I can never beat him.¡± I lied about the talisman part, perhaps it was because I never took fighting Brendan seriously that I always lost.

    ¡°Seriously an Ursus,¡± commented Edge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him,¡± I smirked. ¡°He¡¯s been trained by Master Lance. Now all you have to do is remove the ribbon attached to his claymore.¡± I pointed out the little blue ribbon attached hilt of his blade.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± questioned Lin.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Much easier I suspect than dealing with you,¡± grinned Edge. They had no idea what they were going up against.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Larana¡¯s wings appeared on my back, and I took off.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you helping?¡± asked Kiba alarmed.

    ¡°Consider this your first mission,¡± I answered, flying higher, moving more towards Brendan. I noticed he was smiling.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Ibiki stared over at Brendan. ¡°Fang didn¡¯t say there was any restrictions on how to get the ribbon. So, Lin stick with melee attacks your lightning would just be absorbed by his earth.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I listened to his orders through the wind. ¡°I think I¡¯ve found my second in command.¡± I hovered near a tree, pleased with how this was turning out so far, Ibiki had just started to issue orders and the others didn¡¯t seem to object.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I felt my whole-body jump. I moved away from the trees startled. ¡°I made you jump, some clairvoyance.¡±

    ¡°Seriously don¡¯t sneak up on me Athena.¡± I put my hand on my chest trying to calm down.

    ¡°Brendan told me what you were planning, so I came to watch,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I wanted to see how well they worked together as a team without me being their target and against someone as tough as Brendan, plus he still can¡¯t say no to me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your best friend, he wouldn¡¯t say no anyway,¡± responded Athena.

    ¡°I know,¡± I smirked. ¡°Shall we watch the show?¡± She nodded and we watched as Ibiki made his move.

    They had all split up, circling around Brendan within the bush. I saw Brendan¡¯s head move slightly; he was keeping an eye on everybody.

    Lin jumped out throwing her dagger, it split into ten, landing in front of Brendan, designed to distract him. Edge came in next with his talisman Rampage causing a massive explosion, in seconds the area was filled with smoke.

    I would have used Larana to see what was happening but then I would have risked blowing all the smoke away.

    I watched patiently to see what would happen next wondering if they¡¯d actually get the ribbon from Brendan.

    ¡°Feel that.¡± Athena shivered, ruffling her feathers, the temperature had dropped dramatically. ¡°What has Ibiki done?¡±

    The smoke cleared to reveal Brendan in cased in a solid cube of ice, with only the ribbon exposed, that was some amazing accuracy.

    Finn headed over to grab the ribbon, reaching out to claim their prize, but it was not over yet.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that easy,¡± I grinned as the ice cracked.

    ¡°Get back!¡± Ordered Ibiki, but it was too late.

    Brendan had freed himself, his claymore posed to strike as he swung it at Finn. I noticed Brendan had put some braces over the sharp blades so he would not kill anyone but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t going to get hurt.

    Finn was hit by the full force of Brendan¡¯s claymore. He was thrown back into the forest where he smashed into a few trees.

    Every single one of them backed down, lowering their bodies waiting to see what Brendan would do.

    ¡°I hope they realise Brendan is faster than most Ursus,¡± commented Athena.

    ¡°Ibiki knows that,¡± I responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s your next move Ibiki,¡± snarled Brendan. ¡°Surely you have another plan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± Ibiki drew his sword, it glowed ice blue responding to his natural power. ¡°We will take you down.¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that,¡± smirked Brendan, I think he was enjoying himself. He slowly dragged his claymore against the ground, the earth cracked, and some rose in little mounds, his skill over his ancestor¡¯s weapon was always impressive. Ibiki drew a little close, as did they all.

 Chapter 111

    There was a stare down between Brendan and my unit, the tension in the air had increased and the temperature was still relatively low because of Ibiki. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why some were gifted with the raw power to channel the very nature of the elements and others could use sacred powers from talismans.

    ¡°Rex, Lin, combo, like you did on Fang,¡± ordered Ibiki. ¡°Finn boasters and slow that Ursus down.¡± He was thinking very hard how to take down Brendan, but it wasn¡¯t going to be easy

    Rex scraped his polearm against the ground, practically carving the giant boulders he¡¯d used on me. Lin summoned more daggers, throwing three on each, compared to the single one she¡¯d used on mine; this was going to be big.

    Rex just tapped the now floating boulders, and they went flying, that was some manipulation ability he had, each one sparking with Lin¡¯s power, as they got closer, it exploded, but Brendan didn¡¯t move. Then a second one and a third, in fast intervals of each other.

    Brendan lifted his claymore, slicing each one in half, neutralising the lightning aspect which was the main explosive element.

    Finn¡¯s body glowed green as Rex and Edge went into attack, their movements were faster, but only by a small fraction and even so for Brendan as his movements became sluggish. It was obviously a strain to cast multiple targets with his ability.

    Brendan¡¯s movements may have been slowed down, but he was still vastly powerful, swinging his claymore was all he really needed to do as Edge tried to defend, not the smartest of the bunch as he soon went flying.

    Rex on the other hand, jumped back a little, then thrust with his polearm, a much longer reach then most, but Brendan¡¯s claymore wasn¡¯t exactly a short sword. He twisted forward on one leg, rising his claymore high, then smashing it down. Rex avoided the physical attack, but the earth shook rising in pillars, catching him off guard, and sending him off flying too.

    Brendan glared at Finn with the usual kill glare of the Ursus which shut him down. Kiba and Ibiki came in next. Ibiki swiping at him, left, right, then moved back a little for Kiba to come in. Kiba twisted round, catching his attention as he purposefully struck the claymore, Ibiki¡¯s ice formed at his feet, preventing him from being thrown aside. He then reached for the ribbon, inches away.

    ¡°Again Edge!¡± Shouted Ibiki.

    Edge ran at Brendan; in response he summoned forth earth to stop him from getting closer, Edge jumped over it and Brendan.

    I watched strangely fascinated, there was a large aura of fire building around his entire body, then there was a huge explosion. I wondered why he hadn¡¯t used that against me, but unlike my fight where everyone was quite close, everyone was some distance from Brendan and Ibiki had summoned a thick wall to protect Kiba. Were they waiting for this?

    Everyone jumped into the smoke, thinking they could take Brendan by surprise.

    ¡°You know that advance skill Brendan was trying to master?¡± Athena casually asked.

    ¡°Which one?¡± I wanted her to verify.

    ¡°The earth technique where you can sense vibrations through the earth,¡± she smiled as I nodded. ¡°He figured it out yesterday.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Both Athena and I flinched as we heard clangs, bangs, and crashes. ¡°What the heck is he doing to them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worried about Brendan?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± I responded. ¡°Ursus are brutes and Brendan is no different when he does fight.¡±

    ¡°Only thanks to you,¡± commented Athena. ¡°He¡¯s become so strong just for me.¡± I glanced at her, was she blushing. ¡°I think it is over.¡±

    The smoke cleared before I could come up with a response. Brendan was stood proudly in the centre unmoved, my unit all knocked out at his feet.

    ¡°Good enough for you Fang!¡± shouted Brendan.

    ¡°You could have left them conscious,¡± I descended towards him, Athena just behind.

    ¡°What fun would that have been,¡± smirked Brendan. ¡°You did say there were no rules, that I could do anything to them as long as I stopped them from getting their hands on this ribbon.¡± He pulled it loose and handed it over. ¡°I won.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a game,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Looked like it to me,¡± shrugged Brendan. ¡°They should wake up in about an hour.¡± He let out a little laugh.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s my own fault. I should have been more specific,¡± I said, realising my mistake.

    ¡°I would have still knocked them out,¡± admitted Brendan. I let out another sigh. ¡°That was fun, if you need me to beat them up again just ask.¡± Brendan laughed again before heading off. ¡°I¡¯m heading home for some lunch.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Brendan.¡±

    ¡°Later Fang.¡± Athena followed after Brendan.

    ¡°Wait.¡± I reached my hand out, but he wasn¡¯t going to stop. They¡¯d get to have lunch with mum, while I had to wait for them to wake up. I let out a long sigh knowing I couldn¡¯t leave them. I sat down at the centre of the carnage Brendan had wrought. ¡°Mila check them all over.¡±

    ¡°Yes master.¡± Mila appeared, sat next to me, holding out her hand as water moved around spreading all over their bodies.

    ¡°Well,¡± I glanced at her.

    ¡°They are unharmed master, at the peak of their physical fitness.¡± She looked up at me with the cutest smile. ¡°Want me to check you next master?¡±

    ¡°No thank you Mila.¡± I smiled giving her a hug, she was just so cute.

    ¡°Master.¡± She innocently looked up at me.

    ¡°Yes, Mila.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure your happy with just giving Tigra your betrothal gift?¡± she questioned.

    ¡°For now, yes,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°But you¡¯re both tied together through the fates of destiny, through the past, future and the present,¡± said Mila.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked wanting her to verify, her words weren¡¯t simply a comment.

    ¡°Mila,¡± hissed Raziel.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she bowed before disappearing.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± I raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°A secret for future events master,¡± responded Raziel.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± I said, he just shook his head. I glared at him, but he still did not budge on the matter. ¡°Fine.¡± I snorted.

    ¡°There are many things our first master told us to keep secret until the time comes,¡± added Raziel. ¡°Unfortunately, it may be some time before you understand your true purpose.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the awakening.¡± I didn¡¯t need to hear anymore to know what he was talking about.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°I wonder when it¡¯ll happen?¡± I was frustrated that everything revolved around this awakening business. Perhaps if dad was here, he could have helped me uncover why I had not received it. ¡°What to do now?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± smirked Raziel.

    ¡°Right.¡± I let out a little laugh as I remembered I couldn¡¯t go anywhere without my knocked-out team.

 Chapter 112

    I waited patiently for the others to wake up, wondering what would be next after that, with my own unit there was a chance I might be pitted against other tribes, who were simply defending themselves, but with my missions coming from the queen still, there was a low chance of that, right.

    My thoughts went to the king, could I save him, like dad once did, how dad¡¯s friendship brought light not just to the king but all of Cathopia.

    ¡°There you are.¡± I sat up straight. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± Just the sight of her made me nervous, my heart racing into overdrive, even more so after we had danced so closely together. I gulped struggling to find the simplest words.

    ¡°What can we do for you your highness.¡± Raziel lowered his head.

    ¡°Can I ask a small errand of you and your warriors?¡± she asked, not even questioning why my warriors were all passed out around me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually ask the Rattus for that now?¡± I commented.

    ¡°Please.¡± Her eyes seemed to widen. I couldn¡¯t say no, no matter what it was.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I looked away slightly, trying to control my emotions. I had gotten better at hiding how I felt in front of her, but when she caught me off guard, then I struggled.

    Tigra came closer, sitting in front of me. I peered at her from the corner of my eye. I placed my hand on my tail to stop if from flickering, stupid thing always felt like it had a mind of its own.

    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d get something for me,¡± she smiled, strangely nervous about it.

    ¡°Just come out with it Tigra.¡± I looked her in the eyes.

    ¡°Sheesh,¡± She crossed her arms.

    ¡°What do you need of me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Can you get any more of that water,¡± she relaxed a bit.

    ¡°Water?¡± I repeated.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Your mum told me about the waters in the underground caverns are capable of loosening the grip of darkness.¡± She glanced around at my unit. ¡°I was hoping perhaps it could help dad, before he causes any more damage between the tribes and those, we share these lands with.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I reached for my water pouch. ¡°Here.¡± I handed it over.

    ¡°You had some on you?¡± she gazed at me curiously.

    ¡°I headed down a few days ago as it is the only water the Bluapple will drink without getting all moany,¡± I mentioned. ¡°I also had to collect some soil from down there, fresh poo too, picky plant.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°I only keep some on me because it tastes so good,¡± I responded licking my lips.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she smiled taking it from me.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± I smiled.

    ¡°This is the real reason I came over here.¡± She reached into her pouch pulling out some rolled parchment. ¡°A request from mum.¡±

    I took it from her, opening it to read the content:

    Fang

    I have concerns about the tribes around Cathopia, there have been some random attacks which I want to investigate. Be cautious they maybe in relation to the darkness, which has deeply inflicted my husband.

    I fear they will attempt to weaken Cathopia¡¯s trades beyond breaking point, just as they tried to do before. Destroying the ties of friendship, which can so easily be shattered, and hard to rebuild.

    Check those closest to you first. I have also heard rumours the next target is the Panthera Pardus tribes. Quick haste, before they too suffer.

    Queen Daz.

    I crumbled up the parchment in my hand, remembering the attacks I personally dealt with before.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°More pointless conflict,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Not dad attacking villages again.¡± Tigra held a sad expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is, remember Queen Daz with the permission of the king Alton promised no more knights would be sent out.¡± I looked at the paper. ¡°It think it¡¯s something else.¡± I stood up. ¡°I have to get going.¡± I lifted my hands summoning water around my unit.

    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Tigra placed her hand over her mouth as I splashed it down all at once.

    They all woke with groans and moans. ¡°Time to get moving!¡± I looked down at Tigra. ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Why say that, I don¡¯t need you,¡± she looked away, but glance back. ¡°You just be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± I glance at all my unit members. ¡°We have a mission directly from the queen. I had hope to wait a little longer before we were set off on any missions, but can¡¯t put any mission on hold, especially this one. Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    ¡°Aye sir.¡± They all responded.

    ¡°So loyal, already,¡± commented Tigra getting to her feet. ¡°Good luck.¡± I nodded and she headed off.

    ¡°This way,¡± I ordered heading off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need supplied before going on a mission?¡± asked Kiba.

    ¡°Not where we¡¯re going,¡± I answered. I knew we would be welcomed by those in the Panthera Pardus village, they would provide shelter and anything else while we were there.

    It would only take about half a day maybe longer depending on their pace, if my calculations were right then we would arrive just after nightfall. I just hoped I was not too late for these rumoured attacks the queen had heard about.

 Chapter 113

    I was a little surprised that everyone kept up with my fast pace with no problems, obviously they had a good amount of training behind them already, but I would make them better, but for now that would have to wait, I had friends in danger.

    There were no problems reaching the village, in fact it was a little too quiet. I had been worried about running into the ones Queen Daz had been concerned about.

    I sniffed the air, searching for the usual sweetness when I came this way before, but instead I caught the slight scent of burning, had something happened.

    My new unit followed without a word. I felt their eyes on me, a strange nervousness came over me as I realised, they would rely mainly on me for information, strategies and well most things. I gulped, glanced back at them, they were all looking at me.

    ¡°Just keep going master,¡± whispered Raziel.

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded. ¡°The village isn¡¯t too far from here; from the scent they have already been attacked.¡± I continued to move forward. ¡°Just stay quiet. I will approach first.¡± They said nothing.

    I headed onwards, deeper into the forest, further as the sun began to set, we reached the outskirts of the village.

    I noticed some of the areas they harvested were more barren than usual, I wanted to investigate, but with the fading light it would have made it difficult.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± I heard someone shout at me. I held my hands up, using Larana to send my scent further into the village. ¡°Fang.¡± He showed himself.

    ¡°Raoul.¡± I put on a smile.

    ¡°Is that really you.¡± He came closer, looking me over. ¡°You¡¯ve grown since the last I saw you.¡± He patted me on the back.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t grown that much.¡± I rubbed my head nervously.

    Raoul glanced behind me. ¡°I¡¯m presuming the others are friends of yours.¡±

    ¡°They are my personal unit,¡± I explained, signally them forward.

    ¡°Well then, they are more than welcome here,¡± he smiled, encouraging us to follow. ¡°So, what brings such a distinguished knight of Cathopia.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Queen Daz had concerns about random attacks brought on by the darkness. I have been sent to investigate and stop them if I can,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Queen Daz worries too much,¡± sighed Raoul. ¡°But she has a right to do so.¡±

    ¡°Raoul,¡± I said his name in wonder.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow at daybreak where I can show you, for now rest and let us enjoy your visit.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to argue, seeing would show me what was really happening.

    Everyone in the village welcomed me with smiles, it almost felt like I had returned home for the first time.

    ¡°Hey Fang.¡±

    ¡°Come to forage with us again?¡±

    ¡°Looking good Fang.¡±

    They were all calling out to me, but I noticed there was a strange fear in their eyes. I glanced at my unit as the Pardus were investigating them. ¡°I want you guys to keep this place a secret.¡± They all nodded in unison.

    Raoul showed us to the hut we would be staying in, from there we enjoyed a small feast, then a beautiful performance by the female dances of the tribe.

    ¡°See one you fancy Fang,¡± joked Raoul, who sat next to me throughout the entire event.

    I shook my head. ¡°Too busy for that.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he laughed. ¡°Perhaps your heart already belongs to another.¡± I looked away from him as Tigra crept into my mind. ¡°I am right, care to tell, young warrior of Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± I glanced at the flames. ¡°I am here on official business.¡±

    ¡°You must never forget Fang, to take a breath, breathe in the atmosphere as you might miss something.¡± Raoul patted me on the back. ¡°Nothing will happen this night, enjoy yourself.¡±

    I sighed, noticing Edge letting lose, dancing with the females, Kiba and Rex were enjoying the food. Finn was right at home as he originated from here. Lin just sat by the fire. Ibiki on the other hand was on guard, keeping an eye on everything.

    I relaxed a little but signalled to Raziel to check out the area just to be on the safe side; to my relief he found nothing.

    As the feast came to a close, we settled in the hut. I was concerned for Lin, sharing a hut with us guys, but she thought nothing of it, just changed in front of us and went straight to bed.

    Most of us were shocked, looking in all sorts of directions to avoid looking at her, but she seemed to enjoy teasing us all. I was certain I saw a grin upon her face as she tugged herself into bed.

    After that little bit of excitement, everyone went to sleep.

    I stared at the ceiling of the hut thinking about what troubles they could be having, would it be related to the herbs or perhaps King Alton, I mean Dumah, sending someone to attack the village for not cooperating again.

    ¡°Sleep master,¡± snarled Raziel. I glanced at him. ¡°Rest is required to face new challenges.¡± I let out a sigh before allowing myself to drift off to sleep.

 Chapter 114

    The next morning, we were invited to breakfast, everyone was high spirited, but I still saw that same fear I saw yesterday, what was causing such fine warriors to feel fear. I was growing anxious to find out what was happening here.

    I spaced out for a moment, not having even finished eating my chosen meat for breakfast. I could hear voices. ¡°Shadows move like ghosts amongst the forest leaves.¡±

    I felt this pull within and I¡¯d learned I needed to follow these feelings; they were something that absent-mindedly guided me. I stood up, walking off without a word.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Raoul was almost alarmed.

    Ibiki raised his hand to settle him. ¡°Leave him, he senses something.¡±

    I headed towards the outskirts, the same place we had arrived yesterday, standing in the open I saw a wavering figure, shrouded in darkness, just like Dumah, almost identical but did not hold the same toxicity, almost weaker incomplete somehow.

    I blinked and it was gone. I noticed the damaged herbs growing just on the outskirts to the forest. I moved out closer to investigate but was stopped by a hand upon my shoulder. I glanced back to see Raoul.

    ¡°I would not venture out there, my friend.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s been happening,¡± I demanded.

    ¡°Okay, but not here.¡± I nodded as we headed to Raoul¡¯s hut, beneath their tree of protection which looked somewhat unwell. I remembered Raoul telling me this tree was the first tree to be planted here during the barren age of Fang, becoming a guardian tree of sorts. Was what happening here making it sick?

    I sat in silence with my unit with me in Raoul¡¯s hut which was bigger than I remembered. Ibiki was sat next to me while the rest had spread themselves around the hut. I had yet to tell Ibiki about him becoming my number two.

    ¡°Well then.¡± I insisted as we had sat there in silence for quite some time.

    ¡°About a month ago, some of our gathers were strangely being attacked while amongst the trees. We thought nothing of it, simply increased the number of warriors to accompany them.¡± Raoul let out a long sigh. ¡°But even they could not protect them let alone themselves.¡± His eyes glanced between Ibiki and I. ¡°At first the attacks only happened every few days, only seeming to cause us fear, but they have become more frequent, more aggressive, so much so lives have been lost, for how can we defeat something we cannot see. I had no choice but to ban all entry to those areas.¡±

    ¡°So, no one¡¯s seen these attackers?¡± questioned Ibiki.

    ¡°No, almost like a ghost,¡± replied Raoul. I looked away remembering the words I had heard. ¡°Tell Queen Daz, we thank her for her concern, but nothing can be done for us.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± I looked back at him. ¡°I was sent by Queen Daz to help and that is exactly what I will do.¡±

    ¡°I cannot allow you to risk your life for us.¡± Raoul shook his head.

    ¡°It is what my ancestor would do,¡± I smiled.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Raoul held a gentle smile as he realised, he could not talk me out of helping him. ¡°Thank you.¡±.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± I got to my feet. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at these ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± remarked Ibiki. ¡°After what he just told you.¡±

    ¡°Trust me number two.¡± I grinned as he quickly realised how I had addressed him.

    ¡°You sure you want me as your second?¡± I nodded to his question.

    ¡°Congrates,¡± cheered Edge.

    ¡°I wondered who you would pick, but no surprise really,¡± commented Lin.

    ¡°Come on, we have a mission to complete.¡± I bowed to Raoul. ¡°Leave it to us.¡± And I left with my unit close behind me, wondering how this would turn out, who were the ones attacking this peaceful village and was it Dumah related.

    We reached the edge of the village right at the point of the attacks. I held my hand up, signalling them to stop. ¡°Alright, you guys stay back.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let you investigate alone,¡± commented Edge.

    ¡°I will first assessor the situation before involving you in a plan. If I am attacked my wounds can be quickly healed by Mila, but for you, it would take a little longer.¡± I smiled. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    ¡°You heard him.¡± Ibiki spoke up.

    I nodded, slowly heading off into the forest, the first thing I noticed was the eerie silence, no wildlife roamed here, not even a bird.

    I tried to focus on what I was seeing, to see if this place had been inflicted by the darkness like Cathopia. My instincts were telling me to turn and leave. I had to fight through them, heading in a little deeper.

    The herbs in the area were shrivelled and dull in colour. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was due to the lack of cultivation from the Panthera Pardus or damage from whatever was attacking them.

    ¡°Be careful master,¡± warned Raziel. I glanced at him as his body became tense, almost like he was preparing for something to happen. Arata appeared on my left snarling. I moved my hands up preparing to draw their swords, if they were this riled up, something of ill intent was definitely here.

    I felt my fur stand on end; I stopped my tail moving an inch. I gulped, was I actually scared? Breathing heavy as I forced myself to breathe slowly.

    I saw something move from the corner of my eye. I quickly turned, hoping to get a glimpse of it, but I missed it, then behind me as I heard Raziel and Arata move.

    ¡°Master,¡± said Arata. I glanced behind me to see a figure in black clothing with strange marking on a mask the shape of a wolf they were wearing, and their entire body was shrouded in a mist of darkness.

    I turned to face them, my nose twitching as I tried to search for their scent to see if I knew who it was, but nothing; I presumed it was the darkness or the remaining smell of lingering herbs preventing me from picking it up properly.

    ¡°Identify yourself,¡± I ordered, but got nothing in response. ¡°Why are you attacking this village.¡± Still nothing.

    I inspected the figure, analysing every inch as they just stood their staring back at me, their head moving occasionally. I realised this Animalia was female. She slowly lifted her hand, pointing behind me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take your eyes off her master,¡± said Raziel being the one to check behind me. ¡°A second, identical.¡±

    ¡°A third,¡± mentioned Arata.

    ¡°Fourth over this side, master.¡± Larana appeared.

    ¡°Are we surrounded?¡± I wondered, dispersing wind all around me, sensing the area through it. There were at least twenty in amongst the trees, all the same. ¡°Not the cloning thing again.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was unwise to come alone,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°You might be right, my mistake, but we¡¯re here now,¡± I responded, slowly moving my arms to grasp the twin lions. ¡°Obviously they aren¡¯t good whatever they are.¡±

    ¡°We are only here to assess the situation master,¡± warned Raziel.

    ¡°I know, but if they attack first, I don¡¯t want to be left open.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be,¡± encouraged Larana. ¡°You have the lions remember.¡± I nodded, my hands on the hilts my swords, ready for anything.

 Chapter 115

    I stood still surrounded by four identical Animalia, it was the cloning thing all over again, thinking about the knights, but these Animalia were not related in any way to Cathopia, but the real question was what were they doing her attacking a simple gathering village?

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time, why are you attacking this village?¡± Just like the first, none of them responded and the four standing here was causing the mist of darkness to thicken. I moved slightly to the left as a dagger shot past me. I glanced back to the one behind me, drawing Raziel and pointing it at them. ¡°Answer me!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they can¡¯t,¡± suggested Arata.

    ¡°Why do they keep doing this?¡± whined Mila¡¯s voice. ¡°It destroyed so many lives.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Mila,¡± I soothed, a part of me hoping this was just extras from the cloned knights I saw the day I received the lions, but considering these cloned warriors resembled more Lupus than Feles that theory went out the window.

    I drew Arata¡¯s sword as all twenty jumped out at me at the same time, this wasn¡¯t good. I couldn¡¯t call for back up, so I had to face them alone, but was I?

    I allowed my wild instincts and clairvoyance to take control, ducking low to avoid a dagger, then elbowed that one in the stomach, twisted slicing that one upwards.

    Standing up straight I stepped back avoiding another. I thrust Arata¡¯s sword forward impaling him, then sent him flying with an electric pulse.

    Raziel and Arata had me covered, attacking as well. I had learnt to trust them; their power and form was just an extension of myself.

    ¡°Master I suggest we regroup,¡± spoke Larana.

    ¡°I can handle twenty,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I know but there are always more.¡± I glanced at her bracelet. ¡°They are far better made than those fake knights, it¡¯ll take more than your power to stop them.¡±

    ¡°That may be the case, but I will take out most of them.¡± I smirked. ¡°But that is why I have you here.¡±

    I pivoted round on my right foot, sending out a gust of wind, separating my attackers up into smaller groups. Once that was done, I summoned walls of fire, enhanced by Larana¡¯s wind, burning any of those unfortunate to be in their line of destruction.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Even with the display of my elemental power, they did not hesitate to carry on with their attacks, more organised this time as a small group came for me next.

    I lifted Raziel defending against one¡¯s dagger, our eyes met, and I saw no real soul within them, just puppets used for the destructive needs of the darkness, but why choose this village to set up a base.

    ¡°Tell me who you are and why you are attacking this village?¡± I asked, even though I knew I would not receive any answers from them.

    The clone cocked his head, almost like he did not understand the meaning of my question, were they really just tools for battle. My talismans had seen this before, clones produced for war, was that what was coming?

    ¡°If you take too long, the others will grow concerned.¡± I heard the adult voice of Mila wanting to let lose as I had slashed the clone with Arata¡¯s sword, electrifying him out of commission.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I responded lowing my body close to the ground to avoid the swiping blades of two others. Raziel and Arata took out the two who had attacked me. I caught a glimpse of ten others running towards me. ¡°Alright Mila.¡±

    I focused more of my energy into Arata, his body glowing. I took a breath sending Mila¡¯s power down into his, her adult form appeared as her hands rested upon my shoulders.

    ¡°Do it master,¡± she whispered. I never unleashed her power unless I needed to, she could be the most dangerous.

    I slowly dodged more incoming attacks, while taking steady breaths, building up a little more energy. I had to build this combo up just right for it to work successfully. I¡¯d never done this move before, but it felt right as the energy flowed within me, growing.

    Arata jumped in front of me and all at ones I released their power in a wave of electrified water. It spread out faster than a bolt of lightning, striking down all those who were too close, vaporising the closest as I had done before.

    Two remained just out of reach of my attack. As I stood panting from using such an advanced combo skill. I had come a long way in using their power, but I still had much to master.

    The two survivors glanced at one another realising they didn¡¯t stand a chance against me; they quickly ran off back to hiding within the trees. I wanted to finish them off, but my body was still in a kind of cool down period, my fault for releasing so much power.

    My body relaxed, Mila disappeared again as Raziel came up beside me, I climbed upon his back, and we headed back towards the village.

    I held concern about what Larana had said, were there more hiding out somewhere within the area around the village and would the two survivors come back with them.

    Unfortunately, this meant I would be staying here for the next few days, needing to investigate further until I knew the village of Panthera Pardus were safe from any danger and the reason they had set their sights on this peaceful place.

 Chapter 116

    Everyone was still waiting patiently for me to return; in the same place I had left them. I could tell they were ready for anything to happen, their body language tense, their expressions one of concern and curiosity.

    I glanced at Arata as I could still feel the released power I had used. I hadn¡¯t used his power like that before, he seemed unfazed by it, perhaps previous masters had used his power like that.

    ¡°What?¡± He snarled as he sensed my gaze.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I looked forward again, he was still testy.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ibiki spoke first as I approached closer.

    ¡°I defeated most of them, but it isn¡¯t over yet, two survived and more maybe coming,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± questioned Raoul.

    ¡°I do not know, but I have seen this before.¡± I thought back on it remembering what happened to Queen Daz, wondering how they were making them. ¡°Let us talk in private about this matter.¡±

    Raoul nodded as we headed back to his tent, sitting under the grand tree. I allowed my team to stay with us, feeling they could benefit from this knowledge.

    I went on to explain what had happened in the past, with how these clones were created, used for war, leaving out Queen Daz¡¯s fate in the matter, along with my own experience with the vast number when retrieving the winged lions, how unstable they were, compared to the ones in the forest.

    ¡°How is that even possible.¡± Edge looked at me puzzled, perhaps thinking my words were something more out of a story book than actual fact.

    ¡°In the time of our first master, it was called dark magic or science depending on your point of view.¡± Raziel had been the one to respond. ¡°Dark forces seek to keep control of this world and so many lives were lost in their creation of such clones and in the long-forgotten wars.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember learning about any of this at the academy,¡± commented Lin.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°The darkness wants to wipe out the tales of the legendary Fang, in an attempt to wipe out hope itself.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Even I almost let it win.¡±

    ¡°We must locate the source.¡± Ibiki nodded. Accepting what I had told them.

    ¡°It could be anywhere,¡± said Kiba. ¡°This area of dense forest is huge.¡±

    ¡°Leave finding them to me,¡± I responded. ¡°I want the rest of you to start patrolling the area and guarding the foraging Pardus.¡± I would consider those my first real orders. ¡°Ibiki, Edge and Lin, you will take the first patrol. Rex, Finn and Kiba watch over the foraging group.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± They all nodded, getting to their feet and straight to work.

    ¡°Quite the loyal lot,¡± commented Raoul.

    ¡°Loyal, a bit early to say, obedient perhaps.¡± My gaze turned to the great tree. ¡°Do you mind if I started my work here?¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± replied Raoul. ¡°What is it you are planning to do?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to my high sync rate with Larana and Mila, I can use their elements as my eyes in a manner of speaking, but it takes a lot of concentration,¡± I answered.

    ¡°I see, you are becoming much like the Fang from our legends,¡± remarked Raoul.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°From what I hear you don¡¯t give yourself enough credit.¡± Raoul stood up. ¡°Again, thank you for helping.¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± I slowly nodded in respect. Raoul smiled as he headed off, leaving me alone.

    I moved closer to the great tree, placing my hand against its trunk. I felt a twinge within my chest, it was obviously suffering, one thing I was certain about it was infected by the darkness, ridding this place of the problem would resolve the strange sickness the tree seemed to be inflicted by.

    I sat in a meditated position, what I was about to try was something I had only read about in books. Talismans were mysterious beings holding more power than anyone could ever imagine.

    ¡°You sure you¡¯re ready for this one master.¡± Larana appeared on Raziel¡¯s head.

    ¡°It can be tricky.¡± Mila also appeared sitting next to me.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded, glancing at Raziel. ¡°Any advice?¡±

    ¡°Only one thing,¡± he responded. ¡°Keep a close eye on your energy consumption, the further you look the bigger the toll.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I took a deep breath, closing my eyes, allowing my energy to flow freely between Larana and Mila. I could feel their energy flowing back through me as I released it, letting it spread out through the village, where I sensed my team, still on the move to their ordered locations.

    It continued to spread further out than that, sensing through the wind and water, passing over the site where I had fought against the clones.

    Being mindful of my own energy, making sure I had plenty of it for reaching to wherever it was my targets had gone.

    It wasn¡¯t too hard to find the dark aura as nothing else came close to being like it, just sensing it through my talismans made my hair stand on end and made my mind almost wonder to a certain Leo, was he behind all this.

    ¡°Focus,¡± whispered Mila. She needed to say no more as my focus returned to the task, I had set myself.

    I received thousands of little pieces of information, it wasn¡¯t like physically seeing, but more of the life force of everything, their auras. If I ventured too far from what I was actually looking for my senses would have been blinded by a mass of greens, yellows, reds, and blues. Each tree, animal and plant were different, they might have looked the same, but their life force was different to the individual.

    I continued to follow the dark aura, but it led to nowhere, either through the water or the wind, it took me to the same place, nowhere, to a dead end of trees, the aura would stop suddenly then circle around again. With so much more going on as I had gotten closer, it led me to nothing, was there something I was missing?

    I heard a snicker and a snarl. I opened my eyes as if waking from a dream.

    The first thing I noticed was it was night. I¡¯d spent all day searching, then Edge.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Searching for where our targets went,¡± I answered, standing up, just to stumble.

    ¡°Whoa.¡± Edge quickly supported me.

    ¡°I think I over did it,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°I told you to watch it,¡± remarked Raziel.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I pushed a little away from Edge. ¡°Was there any sign of anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to report, peaceful,¡± replied Edge. ¡°You, okay?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I began heading towards out tent back at the heart of the village, explaining to Edge what it was I had been doing, hoping he¡¯d explain it to the others later, so tomorrow I would not have to, meaning I could quickly return to what I was doing until I found my intended targets, they had to be out there somewhere.

 Chapter 117

    The next day I continued with my search for those who were doing the village harm, unfortunately I received the same results as the first time. I followed what was left of the darkness left by the clones, it took me to the same place, but this time there was more dark mist, but there was no sign of anything, absolutely nothing, this couldn¡¯t just be it.

    The third and fourth days were the same and no activity from those who had survived my attack, and no further visions on the matter either.

    The fifth day again the same. I ended up laying out on the ground staring up at the wilting ancient tree, which looked even worse today, it probably didn¡¯t have much time left, but I didn¡¯t know what else I could do.

    ¡°I am missing something,¡± I moaned to myself. Those that carried a dark aura, attacks on a peaceful village and a wilting old tree that has been this places form of a Guardian from day dot. ¡°Wait.¡± I rolled over glancing over at Arata. ¡°Could they be harming the tree?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check,¡± responded Arata.

    ¡°Check?¡± I gave him a weird look. He didn¡¯t actually answer me after that. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave me with no answers.¡± Larana giggled away on my shoulder. ¡°And you know do you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°Trees have a flow of water transfer in them and in most forests, trees have an endless connection.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep giving him all the answers,¡± snorted Arata.

    ¡°Can you at least try to like me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No.¡± He looked away, placing his head on his great paws.

    ¡°He¡¯ll come around,¡± responded Larana. ¡°Back to work master.¡±

    ¡°I suppose. I¡¯ll see if I can connect with the tree.¡± I moved closer placing my hand on the large trunk. I¡¯d felt nothing the last time I touched it, but this time I would ask. ¡°Help me find what it is doing this to you.¡± I closed my eyes. I waited for what felt like forever. ¡°Talking to a tree what are things coming to.¡± But I had to at least try.

    ¡°Water flows through each tree, and each tree is connected, especially this one master.¡± Mila spoke. ¡°Legends says our first master planted this very tree, his blood runs through your veins, and you have a connection with him more than anyone else as you carry us with you.¡±

    I had listened intently to Mila¡¯s words, I always wondered about the connection I shared with the legendary Fang, after all I seemed to walk a similar path against the darkness and held power over his talismans.

    I felt a gentle pulse come from the tree, had I made a connection. I heard a whispering voice from deep within the tree. ¡°It has been a long time my old friend.¡± I was surprised by the voice and pulled away.

    ¡°It spoke back.¡± I noticed a smirk on Arata¡¯s face. ¡°You knew.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Arata stood up, moving closer to the tree. ¡°Most believe this to be a simple tree planted by our first master, it is not.¡± He shook his head. ¡°This is one of many sites where battles between light and darkness was fought.¡± I listened to his words as it was the longest, he¡¯d ever spoken. ¡°This tree is where one of our first master¡¯s closest friends fell in battle, he used his power to spare his life in a way, making him a guardian protector of this place, giving him the power to protect this place from the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Turned him into a tree,¡± I said. ¡°Sounds impossible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d understand if you had your awakening already,¡± hissed Arata.

    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault,¡± I snapped back. ¡°Dad seemed to think I need to come into contact with a much more powerful source of dark power, and with so much about I¡¯m surprised it hasn¡¯t happened yet!¡±

    Larana was shaking her head on my shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain anything, you¡¯ll have it when the right moment arises, until then keep walking the path you have chosen, like right now we have a job to do.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, taking in a deep breath, letting go of our pointless argument. ¡°Alright.¡± I reached my hand back out. ¡°I¡¯m here to help if you¡¯ll let me.¡±

    ¡°Arguments with your talismans, not like you.¡± The tree seemed to laugh.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never got on,¡± I responded. ¡°You act as if you know me.¡±

    ¡°From a time, yes, but you have more pressing matters than how I know you.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get to it then, why does this form you take look so sick?¡±

    ¡°The new life I had been given had been a peaceful one as I have sustained light here for centuries now, but something is poisoning the land and me.¡± His voice drained away for a moment. ¡°I can feel myself growing weaker each day, I fear I cannot fight it off for very much longer.¡±

    ¡°Hang in there,¡± I encouraged. ¡°Do you know where the source is?¡±

    ¡°You have already seen it with your visions from Mila and Larana; the darkness simply stops everything that comes into contact with it, including wind and water.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± So, it was the darkness preventing me from completing my search.

    ¡°You must hurry there before too many more are made, and lives lost,¡± his voice hastened.

    ¡°What are they really trying to do with those clones?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Only the darkness knows what it wants, perhaps to recreate his lost armies or his strongest servants,¡± replied the tree. ¡°An enslaved beast who calls this place home needs your help, do not waste another second.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Follow what they have shown, it will guide you, but be warned of what you might see, the danger that awaits and perhaps a glimpse of the darkness true form.¡±

    The tree abruptly broke the link, I thought how rude, but perhaps the connection with me used energy. I needed to hurry to save him, this enslaved beast and those they might have captured for the cloning.

    I looked up at the sky, it was early afternoon, if I left now, I would be there quite quickly, I stopped that thought as Larana chimed in.

    ¡°Do not go alone master.¡± I glanced at her. ¡°You have skilled allies with you, those who listen to your command.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I stood up heading back to the heart of the village.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Ibiki walked over. ¡°Found anything yet?¡±

    ¡°I have and we must hurry,¡± I replied. ¡°I need everyone¡¯s help with this.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ibiki headed off to quickly gather the others. I just hoped we made it in time to prevent whatever it was they were doing in this area. I couldn¡¯t see them setting up camp just to kill a tree, this was something bigger.

 Chapter 118

    It didn¡¯t take Ibiki long to gather the other members of my team. I held concern taking them as I didn¡¯t really want to get them involved in the troubles that seemed to come along with being a Fang, they would be in far more danger than any other team within Cathopia, perhaps I would explain everything once this mission was done.

    This would also be the first time in a mission where we would be working as a full-on unit. I had only just started to test their capabilities and on how we worked as a team, but I guess no better place to test them than the battlefield.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening then?¡± asked Kiba last to arrive.

    ¡°I have the location where they went, but by now I am sure they would have already built up a number of clones.¡± My gaze swept over all of them. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready because even I don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll encounter when we arrive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours that you can see things before they happen, perhaps you¡¯ll see something the closer we get,¡± commented Edge.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Give him a break,¡± smiled Lin. ¡°I bet he¡¯s nervous, never led a team our size before.¡±

    ¡°He did ones,¡± mentioned Kiba. ¡°But that was with close friends.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Finn.

    ¡°The tales of you are already spread throughout Cathopia, your victory and strength, you are strong,¡± remarked Rex.

    ¡°I know what you are trying to do, but I don¡¯t need it,¡± I responded. ¡°Some of you have already worked together, and as long as you always watch each other¡¯s backs we¡¯ll all be fine.¡±

    ¡°Well then, lead the way Fang,¡± said Ibiki.

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded. ¡°Better keep up.¡± I broke off into a run without hesitation, they followed. I glanced back, seeing the expression of determination on their faces.

    I had yet to sense any darkness from them, so I knew that none of them were being influenced by Dumah, but something within felt I couldn¡¯t trust them completely, not yet.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Finn spoke up. ¡°What will we do on arrival?¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen they do regular patrols of the area.¡± Which in my head explained the auras outside of that particular area. ¡°We¡¯ll take them out, if necessary, otherwise we¡¯ll allow them to show us the way in.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± responded Edge.

    Larana was still sitting on my shoulder, turning to face them. ¡°My master has already seen the destruction to life these clones can bring, so be prepared for a site of death as those who do this care not for any lives.¡± They didn¡¯t respond to her words, I wondered if they knew what destruction the darkness had brought.

    I slowed down my pace as we approached the area. I could already smell the ones who had attacked the village, from the density and freshness this area was very active.

    I glanced at my team, if this was to be successful, we would need to get inside without being seen, heard of smelt. I¡¯d never disguised seven scents at ones before, but I believed in Larana and my capability in using her power.

    ¡°We will need to be absolutely silent from here on in, not to get spotted as we want to surprise them.¡± They all nodded. ¡°Follow.¡± I glanced at Larana, she took flight and went first, she was a little scout, with her eyes and her abilities, this would be easy.

    I few times I held my breath, especially when we came across a patrol party of four nestled in the bushes a few feet away.

    I saw them sniffing the air, looking around on guard as if expecting something to happen. All four like the ones I had wiped out were identical in every way.

    We moved constantly forward, having more than a few close calls, either some wild animal making a fuse nearby or once Kiba tripped almost giving out location away, even when we were little, he wasn¡¯t very good at this stuff.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he whispered.

    We continued onwards, ever with the occasional close call, we made it as close as we could to the most active area. One of the clones walked past, disappearing then a few minutes later one appeared, this was it.

    ¡°What the?¡± I heard Edge gasp.

    I held my hand up to signal them for absolute stillness. I focused, staring at the spot, there was nothing there.

    ¡°Darkness distorts this space,¡± informed Larana. ¡°Stepping close enough should cause the shroud over this place to lift.¡± I glanced at her with an expression. ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ ¡°You are a Fang is all I can say.¡±

    I nodded, waiting for the perfect opportunity to approach, for the longer we waited there, we learnt the timing for those patrols.

    I clenched my fist, then signalled forward as I jumped out of our hiding place, quickly approaching the area. As I got close, I could feel the distortion even more, it even made my head spin, almost making me feel sick. I wanted to stop to shake this feeling off, but I forced myself to keep going.

    ¡°Keep going,¡± encouraged Raziel.

    I kept going, reaching my hand out I felt something against my hand, almost like a wall made of water. I pulled back in surprise wondering what was past this point.

    ¡°Do not hesitate now master,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°Do not waste time,¡± added Raziel. Arata appeared beside him, both their presence showed me they could sense what was beyond this point.

    ¡°Careful now.¡± I glanced back at my team. ¡°Be prepared for battle.¡±

    Without a word they all drew their weapons. I noticed the fur on their bodies standing on end, were they scared or filled with anticipation, perhaps they could even subconsciously sense the coming danger. Whatever it was I just hoped they couldn¡¯t tell I was just as nervous.

    Without a second more hesitation. I gulped, drawing the twin lions as I stepped forward into whatever madness awaited inside.

 Chapter 119

    Consumed by the strange watery stuff, a condensed form of darkness. I felt as if I could no longer breathe, gasping for breath as I reached the other side.

    I instantly felt an overwhelming presence pressing against me like a ton of bricks, was it this causing me to lose my breath, no.

    ¡°Darkness.¡± I let the word leave my lips. This place was seeping with so much dark energy, it made it hard to breathe.

    I was expecting to see the mist like back home, but due to the barrier, the dark energy had become so dense I could see it clearer than I had before.

    I ducked low quickly realising the place was crawling with the clones who had attacked the village as suspected they had recreated those I had destroyed.

    I held my hand out, signalling to my team as they came through the barrier more disorientated than I. They all remained silent, shaking off the effects inflicted, looking at the sight before us.

    I recognised the tubes from the cavern, they were using the same method I had seen in the past, but why. The glass tubes were filled with different Animalia, Feles to Rattus, Lupin to Avis, did all of them have lightning abilities like Queen Daz had?

    ¡°What is that?¡± Kiba blurted out as at the centre of the camp was a beast with a yellow scaled body, wings, spikes along its back and a long neck. It roared in distress, hooked up to the tubes like a giant power supply.

    ¡°That is a dragon, one of few sacred beasts left in this world,¡± answered Raziel.

    ¡°Sacred beasts?¡± repeated Edge.

    ¡°A young one by the looks of it,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°How should we approach?¡± asked Lin.

    I looked around the site, there was still enough vegetation to hide within. There were to many clones for a frontal assault, so we needed to take this nice and slow, deal with one thing at a time.

    ¡°Split up into pairs, Lin and Edge, Ibiki and Kiba, Finn and Rex. Stay within the vegetation and pick off as many of the clones as you can.¡± They all nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going for an aerial view, now go.¡±

    Each of them teamed up and disappeared. I was quite pleased with how fast they had responded to my orders, perhaps this lot would be far more useful than I thought.

    I summoned Larana¡¯s wings, checking the area before taking flight. The wind rushing around me as I made it high enough to avoid detection.

    From my higher vantage point, I could see everything that was going on, watching as my team took out numerous clones in a short time, they worked quick, but still not enough to be noticed.

    There was a large surge in power from the dragon as it was whipped. Its roar sounded more like a scream.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The darkness became thicker almost blurring my vision. I waved my hand in front of me trying to disperse it, what was happening?

    I managed to catch a glimpse of lightning coming from the dragon, surging through all the tubes where more power was built up all configuring on one point.

    ¡°This has to work, otherwise he¡¯ll destroy us all.¡± I heard them talking below, through Larana¡¯s wind.

    ¡°It will, thanks to the lightning dragon, our rebirth into this world is assured,¡± said another.

    ¡°Rebirth into this world,¡± I repeated glancing at Raziel flying beside me for answers.

    ¡°You still have much to discover for what fate awaits you master,¡± began Raziel. ¡°Think of the stories of Fang passed down your clan. It tells of those who served the eternal dragon, those who are reborn again and again.¡±

    ¡°Is this how they do it?¡± I questioned alarmed, perhaps what I had thought about so many times had been true. I carried the talismans of Fang, was I in some way him or perhaps the new generation of my clan to face the same parrels as he did in the past.

    ¡°Focus master,¡± snapped Larana. ¡°You must act quickly before the process is completed, otherwise he will come, and you are not ready.¡±

    I looked down at the dragon as it roared in so much pain. ¡°I need to free him.¡±

    I dove down, landing in front of the dragon as soon as my feet touched the ground, I sent out a powerful gust, all that was around me, pushed back including the clones.

    The dragon lashed out at me, swiping his claws. I moved to the left, twisting to face him.

    ¡°I am here to help.¡± I slashed Raziel¡¯s sword sending a wave of fire to cut away the beast¡¯s restraints. The dragon snarled as its eyes gleamed with hatred, its body letting off the essence of darkness. ¡°I am not one of them, my name is Fang. I am here too free you.¡± But my words did not reach him in his rage of anger towards his captors.

    Raziel stepped in front of me and roared, it sounded like he was warning the dragon. While my attention had been on the dragon, I had ended up surrounded. I looked around; they were all clones.

    ¡°Fang.¡± They all snarled as if they knew me. I turned my back on the dragon posed ready for combat.

    I glanced back at the dragon. ¡°Please trust me. I will bring you no harm.¡± The dragon¡¯s gaze was more curious, but he still held that same anger, perhaps using this moment to test me against his captors.

    ¡°Fang.¡± They all repeated my name again.

    ¡°You threw this party for me, how nice of you,¡± I smiled. ¡°So, who wants to dance first.¡±

    I got no response as they all pounced at me all at once. There was no coordination in their assault, heck some even bashed into each other, seemed they weren¡¯t all that smart either.

    I swiped Raziel sending out a blast of fire, wiping out most of them, these things were far too weak to be a threat.

    They all backed off a little as I saw something, I moved to the right avoiding the majority of what had attacked me, but I had felt a sharp scratch against my arm.

    I glanced back to see a cloaked figure; my mind flashed remembering this particular Animalia.

    ¡°Never thought you would find us,¡± he hissed. ¡°Shame it¡¯ll be the last thing you find.¡±

    ¡°You were there when the Latrodectus took out Gual,¡± I responded, lifting my arm to see the wound inflicted. I could feel my blood around the wound beginning to burn. ¡°Poison.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t take long before you fall,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be just fine.¡± I pointed Raziel¡¯s sword at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ordered the murder of Guardian Gual.¡±

    ¡°So, you figured that out all by yourself, what a clever Feles,¡± he mocked, his tongue flickering in and out. ¡°We are almost done here. I just need to keep you busy until then.¡±

    ¡°Keep me busy, you can try.¡± I responded. I was finally faced with the one who ordered Gual dead. He would pay just as she had.

 Chapter 120

    I now faced off against the one who had ordered the assassination of Gual, I would make him pay as images of Tigra crying came to my mind, he would not escape me.

    I was the first to make a move, dashing forward, swiping with one blade then the other. I had not had an encounter with a Serpentes before, with no combat experience with this species of Animalia; I was uncertain of the outcome.

    ¡°Careful master,¡± warned Larana as the Serpentes neck extended, lashing out at me. I jumped back in surprise. Seeing the way his body moved was quite unsettling, but I knew how his venom would be inflicted ¨C by his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯d heard rumours of your power and from what I have seen I am not impressed.¡± He dropped his cloak revealing himself fully, he was the king of all Naja, an Ophiophagus Hannah, closely related to the King cobra, but strangely his scales were green, and he had a purple belly, was this related to the dark power he was imbued with? He had no legs just a long tail. His yellow eyes piercing like daggers, sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t mind putting the cloak back on, would you?¡± I asked jokingly.

    ¡°Jokes aside boy.¡± He glanced at my arm. ¡°My poison, even with a few drops is fatal, you should be feeling it about now.¡±

    I lifted my arm. ¡°Apart from my blood burning, this is nothing compared to that Latrodectus.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He didn¡¯t understand what I meant.

    ¡°You see I was poisoned before by her to apparently to die a slow, painful death, but having a powerful water talisman such as Mila, certainly comes in handy against such poison.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to tell him I had an immunity against poison, wasn¡¯t going to tell him my family secret. ¡°So, you see this little scratch or even a full-on bite wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± he hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to test your theory.¡± He lunged at me, faster than before, almost like I had insulted his pride, perhaps he hadn¡¯t faced someone with an ability to resist poison. A part of me wanted to prove it and let him bite me, but I didn¡¯t want to be losing consciousness on such an important mission.

    He swiped at me with his strangely clawed hands, then his neck got longer trying to circle around to a blind spot, but with my talismans I had not blind spots.

    Raziel jumped behind me, roaring out a blazing flame, giving Sniper no option but to back off.

    ¡°Forgot you wielded their power.¡± I defended myself, his claws sounded like metal against my metal blades. I knew something was off about them.

    We continued like this, a stale mate between the both of us, he couldn¡¯t get close enough to actually bite me, I wouldn¡¯t let him. It seemed almost like he wanted to prove me wrong, and I couldn¡¯t land a hit either, his own defence capabilities were strong. I expected nothing less from an Animalia who could move their body in such sharp movements.

    I thrust forward, then twisted Arata¡¯s sword to the left, trying to slice at him, Sniper¡¯s body moved, bending just enough to avoid getting hit. I stepped back, then twisted right as he swiped his claws and whipped his tail from behind.

    I jumped back swiping Arata upwards at thin air, summoning a built of lightning to strike down and a gush of water from below him.

    ¡°Got you,¡± I smirked.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Not bad for a Feles so young,¡± commented Sniper, moving forward unscathed, the dark aura around him glowing more intently, it had protected him. ¡°I have done what I needed.¡± He moved away from me. ¡°It is almost time.¡± He looked around to see the place with so few clones left to defend it. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think I came alone, did you?¡± I said pleased with how quickly my team had disposed of the threats.

    ¡°No matter,¡± he shook his head, he didn¡¯t seem to be bothered. We¡¯d ruined his plans so why wasn¡¯t he worried.

    There was a huge explosion from the tubes, the lightning energy they had taken from the dragon was sparking out everywhere, infused with the dark power.

    I felt my heart pounding loudly, sending shockwaves through my body, my power was disrupted Raziel and Arata both disappearing. I stumbled forward, my breath catching in my throat, what was happening? I¡¯d felt this before, years ago, was this what caused it before, the creation of clones?

    Before I knew it Sniper had wrapped his entire body around mine. I cried, dropping the twin lion swords as he squeezed tighter, making it harder for me to catch my breath.

    ¡°Like the members of his clan, you are far more sensitive to the dark power than others.¡± He hissed next to my ear. ¡°Wielding his talismans, you must be a direct descendant. Soon all those who share his blood will die.¡± He laughed. ¡°Now let¡¯s test how resistant you are to my poison and how you react to the darkness.¡± My eyes widened as he sunk his fangs into my shoulder. I let out a scream of pain, struggling to break through as I felt the poison quickly flowing though my blood stream. My whole body was on fire, my body pulsating through the dark energy that went with it. In an instant I could do nothing immobilised by pain

    The air went cold, icicles forming all around, my vision blurred as I saw a glimpse of Ibiki. The ice began forming all over Sniper¡¯s body, I could feel his grip loosening, like his cousins he was susceptible to the cold.

    Sniper withdrew his fangs as he was struck by multiple attacks at ones, lightning, fire, ice and earth.

    ¡°Damn,¡± he cursed, moving away. ¡°If only I had a little longer.¡±

    I stood there in a daze, trying to fight off the amount of pain my body was now in. I slowly knelt picking up Raziel and Arata. ¡°That was a big mistake.¡± I panted, my team coming in around me. I felt ashamed I had let this happen, my sensitivity to the dark energies was becoming a problem, especially if it happened in such serious situations as this.

    ¡°Was it?¡± He grinned. ¡°But I am surprised you are not dead yet.¡±

    ¡°Have you finished playing yet?¡± A female voice came, as she stepped into view, her body glowing with dark power, her scent reeked of it, and her frame was hidden by the cloak she wore, I was uncertain what Animalia she was.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°Could have saved me some, looks half dead to me,¡± she sighed. ¡°How mighty the Fang clan has fallen.¡±

    ¡°You can still play with them if you want,¡± commented Sniper.

    ¡°Really.¡± She stretched. ¡°Would be nice to let loose after being dead for so long.¡± She glanced between each of my team. ¡°How precious at how they are protecting you.¡± My team stood in front of me.

    ¡°Back down, you can¡¯t take them,¡± I warned.

    ¡°Neither can you in your state,¡± responded Kiba. ¡°You might not realise it, but his poison was infused with a dark essence, which is at this moment coursing through your body.¡±

    ¡°I can handle it,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°You are not alone,¡± said Lin.

    I smirked, I seemed to keep forgetting I had a team to back me up, most of the time I been on my own or taking Brendan, but now I had a whole team. Edge, Lin, Finn, Ibiki, Kiba and Rex.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got this.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± nodded Ibiki. ¡°Be very cautious of the Naja. Rex, Kiba and Finn he is all yours. Edge, Lin you¡¯re with me to take out this seemingly more powerful clone.¡±

    ¡°Clone,¡± she laughed. ¡°I am no clone, just took so many failures, before I could be reborn. Amazing how many times I¡¯ve been taken out by your clan.¡± She held out her hand manifesting the dark aura around her to create a dagger. ¡°I don¡¯t mind playing with you for a bit.¡±

    I could already sense the power difference between my team and the two infused with dark power, they were not ready for this fight, but for now I would just have to have faith in them, faith that we would survive.

 Chapter 121

    I stood there in a daze as my team went up against two warriors infused with dark power, one who helped with the assassination of Guardian Gual and the other a powered-up clone or perhaps as she had said something more.

    Her words had me puzzle. ¡®How many times I¡¯ve been taken out by your clan.¡¯ What had she meant by that, was there something even more to my clan than I thought?

    Both parties attacked. I could only watch as my body refused to move, perhaps Kiba was right and I had been inflicted with a far deadlier than poison, one imbued with very essence of darkness, was this how it felt like to be immobilised by it.

    ¡°Raziel,¡± I called for him, but could feel the poison preventing my power from connecting to theirs. ¡°Damn.¡±

    Ibiki was holding his own against the female Animalia, backed up by Lin who threw exploding daggers to keep her at bay when trying to create an opening, but no matter how big the explosion it didn¡¯t seem to harm her.

    It was the same for edge as he unleashed flaming swing after swing, burning the oxygen in the air, but that was all he was doing, he tried to release more power, the flames around his sword becoming more intense.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hit her,¡± moaned Edge. He needed to be faster, unfortunately I had yet to have a chance to train them to a similar standard of skill to myself and being incapacitated as I was, unable to help.

    ¡°Together Edge,¡± called Lin, her whole body glowing with lightning, creating more daggers, she was about to try the weak seal she had tried on me; it would fail.

    ¡°Together sis.¡± Edge stood in front of Lin as she threw her daggers around him, as they passed, he ignited them with his fire.

    The flaming and lightning daggers landed around the female Animalia, imbued with both fire and lightning, boosting Lin¡¯s technique. Their opponent got a heck of a shock, sealed within the little circle; it was working.

    Ibiki used this opportunity to jump in, summoning thick ice around her, doubling up on the seal Edge and Lin had placed. Ibiki glanced back at me, just to check if I was okay, then checked up on the others.

    Kiba, Rex and Finn, were not having any luck against Sniper, he slithered his way through every attack, even tried attacking back a few times.

    Kiba went in quickly, striking as fast as he could, but he was not nearly fast enough. Kiba only just avoided being bitten, saved by a thrust from Rex forcing Sniper to back off for a second.

    Finn held up his hands summoning Nana¡¯s power, giving them both a speed boost but even then, they were not fast enough to touch Sniper. I had struggled against him, so they stood no chance against them either.

    Ibiki lowered the temperature even more hoping to give them more of an advantage, but the cold didn¡¯t seem to even bother him anymore, his body moving faster. Watching him I sensed that the darkness had strongly grown in strength, what was going on?

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Rex kept Sniper away from Kiba and Finn, preventing him from doing what he had done to me, Kiba being my kin might have been okay, but Finn was a different story. Finn from what I had seen was not much of a fighter which was one thing I would have to do something about if we survived this encounter.

    ¡°Focus all you¡¯ve got on Rex,¡± said Kiba moving away from the action towards Finn. ¡°I¡¯m just slowing him down.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± nodded Finn. ¡°Nana.¡± In response to her name, she appeared lifting her hands in the air as her whole body glowed green, so did Finn¡¯s. With great focus he redirected his power over to Rex; he smirked as he felt their power came into contact.

    I saw a glint in Rex¡¯s eye as Junko appeared beside him, howling as the earth shook. Rex thrusted forward, then twisted his polearm in the direction Sniper moved his body.

    I thought this would up the same way as before Sniper avoiding all his attacks, but Rex¡¯s movements were hastened from the boost Finn and Nana had given him.

    Rex¡¯s blade chased after the movements of Sniper with such accuracy. I instantly spotted the grimaced expression of Sniper as Rex inched closer, then nicked his scales, then a second time; the focus on Rex¡¯s face intensified as he pushed even more to do more damage.

    Sniper retreated, hissing aggressively, but then smirked.

    ¡°They are playing with them.¡± I heard a voice whisper from behind me. I slowly moved my head to see a black figure with wings. ¡°Most disappointing.¡±

    My instincts were going absolutely crazy, telling me to run and hide, whoever this was, he was bad news.

    The female Animalia broke free from the seal Lin, Edge and Ibiki had tried so hard to seal her within. ¡°Master.¡± She called as she laid eyes upon him.

    ¡°Fang!¡± Ibiki cried.

    ¡°Fang, is it?¡± His eyes became slits. ¡°But you seem to be missing something, a Fang usually carries talismans with him.¡± What the heck was he talking about, I had talismans. ¡°Oh, perhaps you are a fan of his bedtime stories.¡±

    ¡°He has talismans,¡± hissed Sniper. ¡°He has four.¡±

    ¡°Where are they then,¡± responded his master. ¡°I do not see nor sense any.¡± He glared at Sniper, causing him to shrink back.

    ¡°Do you want us to finish them off?¡± asked the female Animalia.

    ¡°No, it would be a shame to snuff out too much hope at once.¡± I noticed his nose twitch and a gleam of his scales; they were black and red. I gulped; this was the Draco who had wiped out Brendan¡¯s family. ¡°After all, only one will perish, inflicted with Sniper¡¯s poison, you won¡¯t last much longer.¡±

    I glanced at my team who seemed to be frozen with fear at the sight of the Draco. I was now not the only one incapable of doing anything.

    ¡°What then?¡± questioned Sniper.

    ¡°We¡¯re done here, so no need to stay, otherwise they¡¯ll be unwanted attention,¡± replied the Draco.

    ¡°But they¡¯ve seen us,¡± snapped Sniper.

    ¡°There time will come when I say so,¡± snarled the Draco.

    ¡°Of course,¡± bowed Sniper.

    ¡°Shame you¡¯ll never know the fear and destruction I will bring to this world.¡± He spread his wings and flew off.

    Sniper sighed. ¡°He ruins all the fun.¡±

    ¡°And I was about to let loose,¡± huffed the female Animalia.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get your chance,¡± responded Sniper.

    We all watched them go, the camp emptied in a matter of minutes. I was left wondering why they spared us when he could have easily wiped us out.

    My whole body pulsed as I felt the poison burning my entire body, I could no longer hang on as I collapsed forward, hitting the ground, I lost consciousness, hearing the voices of my team calling out to me.

    ¡°Fang!¡±

 Chapter 122

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard a voice call my name; a white light that faded away as fast as it appeared. ¡°Alex!¡± He shouted, he sounded like he knew me, but I did not recognise the voice calling for me. I could feel a light tug on my power, as if they were trying to summon my very consciousness to them, then I sensed my talismans reaching out to touch this power. ¡°Alex!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I called out as I awake in a hut. My body was sore all over, my blood still faintly boiling; it was obvious I was still fighting off the effects of Sniper¡¯s poison.

    I felt annoyed at myself to let them get me like that, stupid sensitivity to the darkness. I pictured the Draco in my mind, his power was so immense. How was I meant to fight someone like him, who was he? Perhaps the true cause of the darkness, Dumah¡¯s puppet master.

    ¡°Fang.¡± I looked at the door, it was Ibiki. ¡°I thought we¡¯d lost you.¡±

    I sat up, shaking my head. ¡°I know this sounds impossible, but my clan has a strange immunity to poison.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, that does sound impossible.¡± I shrugged at his comment, what else could I say? ¡°That was some scary stuff Fang, what the heck was that?¡±

    ¡°You remember what I told you about Dumah.¡± I wanted to make sure at least Ibiki was informed in all this compared to the other as I had known him for years. He nodded. ¡°That Draco is far worse, and I fear is the cause of all this chaos within Cathopia, who knows maybe even the world.¡±

    ¡°But he was so powerful, even that Sniper and female Animalia were no push overs, even for you,¡± responded Ibiki.

    ¡°I know that, but my sensitivity to the dark energy emitted at that moment, contributed to my failure to win, then that poison messed with my connection to my talismans.¡± I stopped remember they had disappeared; I quickly touched my neck; Mila was there and Larana was on my arm as normal. I quickly glanced around the room, seeing the twin lion swords, but no winged lions, was the poison still disrupting my power, one way to find out.

    ¡°Just means more training if you ask me.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°We have all decided to become the strongest in all of Panthera, under your power and knowledge, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll happen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised after seeing all that, you didn¡¯t want to quit,¡± I commented.

    ¡°As knights of Cathopia, it is our duty to protect it and all that chaos gave us all the more reason to.¡± I saw a determination in his eyes, I know I would see it in the others too.

    My nose twitched. I could smell something horrid, a mix of herbs maybe. I realised I had some horrible green goo on my arm where Sniper had bitten me.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°What the heck?¡±

    ¡°It is an herbal remedy said to stop the spread of poison, looks like it worked,¡± grinned Ibiki.

    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you it was my immunity,¡± I argued. ¡°But¡­¡± I looked again upon the twin lion swords.

    ¡°What?¡± He held concern in his expression.

    ¡°It has caused a disruption in my power and the connection between my talismans,¡± I sighed. ¡°I cannot return to Cathopia until it has been restored. Dumah would find out I have been weakened.¡±

    ¡°No worries, Raoul said you weren¡¯t leaving until you were one hundred percent better,¡± encouraged Ibiki. ¡°Plus, he did mention something about the darkness and some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± He had me intrigued but not for long as he fetched Raoul to inform him, I was awake.

    ¡°After what Ibiki told me about what happened I fear this may have happened as the winged lions are always present even whilst you sleep,¡± said Raoul concerned. ¡°So, I took the books of our history those left by Fang and found this. ¡°He held up a glass of mainly brown stuff with blue at the top and bits of green stuff in it. I gulped; it did not look pleasant.

    ¡°You sure it¡¯s safe?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°It is said that this was concocted by Fang to cure sickness caused by the dark energy, mind saying that King Alton came for the recipe some years back, but I have modified this to also help combat the poison within your body¡± He shrugged as if it meant nothing.

    ¡°King Alton?¡± If he¡¯d come for it knowing it would help against the dark infection Dumah would cause upon him, then perhaps he expected this to happen.

    ¡°He came alone which was the strangest part.¡± Raoul nodded to himself, still holding the strange liquid stuff so proudly.

    ¡°Give it here.¡± I held my hand out.

    ¡°I suspect you are already recovering nicely from what the poison has done, but this will help you recover faster.¡± He handed it to me. ¡°The trick is not to smell it.¡± That line came too late as the scent of it wafted up my nose.

    ¡°Too late,¡± commented Ibiki. It was the worst thing I had ever smelt in my entire life. It was a combination of something rotten and vomit.

    ¡°Do I really need to drink this.¡± I couldn¡¯t, no way. If it smelt this bad who knows what it tasted like.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± Ibiki whispered her name. I looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s who you need to hurry back to.¡± He was right.

    ¡°And¡­¡± Without a second¡¯s hesitation I drank the whole thing. The thing tasted just as bad as the smell, finishing I barely kept it down. I felt my body suddenly pulse, it was painful but only lasted a few seconds. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°A sign it is already working,¡± nodded Raoul. ¡°Three times a day until it is all gone.¡±

    ¡°Three times¡­¡± I laid back down, the thought almost too much, if King Alton drunk this stuff every day, he was a brave Feles that¡¯s for sure. I glanced at Ibiki. ¡°I hope everyone has recovered from what happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are already training to improve their skills,¡± responded Ibiki.

    ¡°Good, tomorrow I¡¯ll start the harder stuff, we need to be ready for the next time we face them.¡± I looked upwards. I wouldn¡¯t let them beat us next time, considering I was one of few skilled warriors within Cathopia, we might just be the only hope our home had.

 Chapter 123

    It was three days later before I was up and about, sick, and tired of lying about, ever though there was still no recovered connection, but I felt well enough to train with the others, only capable of normal attacks but that was all we needed to start with. We all paired up for sparring, with one having a break when it was there turn to do so. I found it quite fun, no talismans just steel on steel, pure skill.

    Lin was agile and acrobatic, she was both good at close combat and accurate at a distance, backing off from our blades clashing to reassess the situation, throwing lightning daggers as she did. I swiped each one aside, she was still so easy to read.

    ¡°I can¡¯t touch you,¡± she frowned.

    ¡°Takes practice,¡± I commented, dashing forward, she swung her dagger. I ducked, twisting around her, pointing Arata¡¯s sword to her back. ¡°But you¡¯d know that being a knight.¡±

    ¡°And switch.¡± Ibiki called, who had been on break.

    I next fought against Edge, he seemed to enjoy going all out, our swords clashing constantly, he was fast, but not as agile as his sister. He seemed to prefer a frontal assault, but he was a little too predictable, you could tell what he was going to do just by his body language as before he¡¯d even strike his body was moving ready for doing his next move.

    ¡°You are way too predictable.¡± I lunged forward, disarming him, then swinging my leg under his and he went down.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Lin says,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll train you out of it,¡± I said as my next sparring partner came along, Kiba.

    He was pretty good with the sword, considering he was trained in a similar style as I was, but he had adjusted it to suit his needs, using his dagger, which seemed to ring in my ears every time it clashed with mine.

    ¡°When did the talisman stop listening to your dad?¡± I asked curious to find out more about it.

    ¡°Not sure, but dad did mention about its power beginning to fade when he was using it, thinking he didn¡¯t have enough energy to maintain its true power.¡± He held it up to show the gem more clearly, which was more black than brown. ¡°Not much left of the spirit, not even enough to call for a master, sad really, apparently it harbours an earth-based spirit, specialising in defence.¡±

    ¡°Defence in a dagger.¡± I thought it was strange, staring at it I saw a spark of energy, it had plenty of power still locked within I could feel it.

    ¡°I keep hoping if I train hard enough, I just might be able to save it with my power.¡± He slumped. ¡°Which I haven¡¯t had awaken yet.¡±

    ¡°You still waiting for that too?¡± I questioned, he was my cousin, perhaps everyone in my clan had the awakening at some point.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d already had it.¡± He looked at me confused.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Nope,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Who knows, it might not even happen.¡±

    ¡°But you have such power,¡± he commented. ¡°His talismans.¡±

    ¡°From hard work,¡± I responded. ¡°Now let¡¯s train hard and try to wake that spirit up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded, holding hope and determination in his eyes.

    Finn was not much of a fighter, considering he mainly stuck with support, boosting attributes, sluggish with the sword, so I had to take it slow, hoping to naturally boost him up in speed, would be my goal.

    Rex was pretty strong, the strength behind each movement as he swung his polearm was amazing, unfortunately I also had a slight disadvantage with his range being greater than mine.

    He¡¯d jab forward at such a forceful speed, I had only a split second to avoid it, then even fully extended he¡¯d swing it in any direction I went in. I was really impressed, doing this one-on-one stuff, I really got to see their true skill as knights.

    Lastly, I went against Ibiki. I was expecting a tougher fight than against Rex considering he¡¯d also had training with Master Lance, and we were evenly matched. As we fought matching move for move like a strange dance. Shortly after we started, we began to accumulate a watchful crowd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t slip up now Fang,¡± teased Ibiki.

    ¡°I can say the same to you.¡± I dodged to the right, slashed left then right, bringing in both swords downwards. Ibiki held his sword in defence, blocking effortlessly.

    ¡°So, after sparring with everyone, what do you think of your team?¡± asked Ibiki.

    ¡°They¡¯re a bit rough around the edges but with the training I¡¯ve done with dad and Master Lance, I¡¯ll make us the most powerful unit in all Panthera,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Quite ambitious,¡± commented Ibiki.

    ¡°You saw what we¡¯re up against,¡± I said.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he nodded.

    We clashed a few more times before calling it a draw, I was glad as I had started to get tired, not quite a hundred percent, I was quite surprised I lasted as long as I did.

    We finished off with a series of strikes, creating sparks spreading out around as like a shower of light. Even with my two swords Ibiki had no trouble keeping up.

    We nodded to each other and twisted on our heels and bowed to everyone. I let out a nervous laugh, I knew the crowd had been growing, but when concentrating on my fight I hadn¡¯t noticed the whole village had come to watch.

    ¡°Obviously feeling much better,¡± clapped Raoul along with everyone else. ¡°I suspect you will now be thirsty.¡± I gulped as I noticed the foul-tasting medicine, he¡¯d been making me take, but to be honest it was working as I had felt the connection being restored; tomorrow I knew I would be able to fully connect with them again. It had almost been too quiet without Larana talking in my ear or one of the lions beside me.

    I had continued to wonder what kind of effect this particular medicine would be having on King Alton, was it protecting him or perhaps slowing down the effects the dark energy was having on him.

    ¡°Drink up Fang.¡± Ibiki nudged me. ¡°Then we¡¯ll get to enjoy the feast.¡± I gulped and drank up with everyone still watching, pulling a rather dissatisfied expression when I finished, couldn¡¯t wait till I no longer needed to drink this stuff.

    That night was a large feast which the village had been preparing since we scared away the clones and stopped the attacks altogether. The dark energy had been disappearing since our encounter with the Draco, and the dragon had left without even a thank you.

    To have even seen one was an honour, they were so rare, most never even saw one in their lifetime, so were believed to be just a myth. Just showed any creature with lightning power would do, for making those stinking clones.

    I wondered how many were truly out there, a challenge I would certainly have to face in the future, at least I would not have to face it alone, but for tonight I would enjoy the feast the Panthera Pardus had prepared for us, a thank you for helping them.

 Chapter 124

    When I awake the next morning Larana was sat on my chest staring at me in wonder. Mila was holding my hand, smiling. I turned my head to look at her, spotting Raziel and Arata, finally the connection had been fully restored, it was sure a relief to see them again.

    Larana darted up, hugging my face. ¡°Master.¡± She cried.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I tried not to cry as I had missed them so much.

    ¡°I was so worried about you,¡± she cried even more.

    ¡°Sorry I could not have assisted more in your healing,¡± said Mila, guilt held in her expression.

    ¡°Not your fault,¡± I encouraged.

    ¡°More training is in order,¡± commented Raziel. Arata just huffed, turning his head, typical he still didn¡¯t like me.

    ¡°We can all go home,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Not before you revisit the tree,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded getting up with Larana still clinging to my face, she was too small to prevent me from moving.

    It was still early in the morning, but that did not matter as most of the village was active. I loved how everyone always said hi, that there wasn¡¯t any darkness here now or fear from what was attacking before.

    I arrived at the tree. It had been improving over the last few days, new leaves forming on every branch, glowing with so much life, which again fed back into the village, hopefully the village would be safe now.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I laughed a little, talking to a tree again.

    ¡°Much better.¡± I heard a whisper and jumped out of my skin. I thought it was the tree for a second, but it was Raoul. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°No,¡± I denied it.

    ¡°It has been said many have been able to hear the voice of this ancient tree. I myself once heard its voice when I was but a child.¡± He gazed up at the tree fondly.

    ¡°And now,¡± I wondered.

    ¡°Just the rustling of his leaves,¡± he glanced at me. ¡°Did you know the legend says this tree is where an ally of Fang died, to repay his kindness, their friendship. Fang prayed to the goddess, asking her to allow him to be reborn and protect these lands, thus this tree began to grow, purifying the land and where the village was set up. We have no name to stay hidden to protect this place as Fang¡¯s friend once did.¡±

    ¡°It indeed contains a spirit, he told me where to find the danger, now the darkness is gone, he can recover his strength,¡± I said.

    ¡°Perhaps he spoke to you because he needed help,¡± commented Raoul as a leaf fell and landed on my shoulder, a thank you. ¡°I wonder if you walk the same path as he, you share his power, his name, perhaps in this time you are him.¡± I shrugged at his words. ¡°You should know by now.¡± He looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°Oh.¡± I knew where he was heading with this. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I have still not had my awakening.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I see, it seems you have to wait until you face him before it happens.¡± Raoul nodded to himself. ¡°Now gather your friends, it is time you return home to protect the one you are meant to keep safe.¡± I nodded in agreement.

    My team were already to go, they had everything packed up and were just waiting on me.

    The village gave us a huge send off. I even sensed the land flowing with a radiance, the tree was grateful too, this place was safe for that much longer.

    -

    We returned to Cathopia where we were greeted by Tigra. I don¡¯t know how she knew we were back; I hadn¡¯t sent any letter or anything. Had she been waiting every day here for me to return, how sweet.

    I was so relieved to see her, I expected to see a glowing smile, but what met me was a cross expression. How the heck could I have made her angry by not even being here. I laughed nervously as we approached, sensing hostility from her.

    ¡°And what took you so long,¡± she snarled.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I was confused not realising what it was she was so up in arms about.

    ¡°Huh!¡± She raised her voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked alarmed, had something happened while I was away.

    ¡°A mission such as the one given to you, should not have taken so long, you know.¡± She puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms.

    I stared at her, my heart all a flutter. ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± I quizzed going in to nudge her with my elbow. She huffed again, looking away from me. ¡°You were.¡± I smiled; she¡¯d been worried about me. I heard a snigger from Edge. I glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re not needed, go home. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wanted to watch,¡± sighed Edge. Lin jabbed him, then dragged him off by the arm.

    ¡°Later Fang,¡± waved Ibiki.

    ¡°Bye.¡± The others called as they headed off.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± My attention returned to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I put on a smile. ¡°There had been more trouble and danger than expected.¡± She glanced at me. ¡°There were more clones just like at the temple.¡± She still didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°If I could, I would have sent you a message.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t really think I needed to,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Plus, it didn¡¯t cross my mind.¡±

    ¡°Master could have, if he¡¯d asked,¡± mentioned Larana appearing on my shoulder.

    ¡°And how¡¯s that so.¡± We both look at her.

    ¡°A little trick of mine is able to send messages on the wind to anyone you are allied with,¡± responded Larana.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I moaned.

    ¡°Well not everyone who has wielded my power has been able to master it,¡± she shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t even that important.

    ¡°He will,¡± commented Raziel.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Larana seemed to beam.

    ¡°He has shown far more potential than most master I have seen, one day he may even unlock a talismans true power,¡± nodded Raziel quite proudly.

    ¡°A talismans true power?¡± I repeated, his eyes gleamed with anticipation. Did he think I somehow knew what it was he was on about? Perhaps he expected it from me. ¡°Whatever.¡± I focused on Tigra. ¡°I promise I will master this ability of Larana¡¯s and when I head out on a mission, and I take too long I will send you a message.¡±

    ¡°That would be great,¡± nodded Tigra pleased with this outcome.

    Larana let out a laugh. ¡°How is it master, that you haven¡¯t done anything wrong and still manage to anger Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Shut up Larana!¡± She always had to point stuff out.

    ¡°I can worry about my best friend,¡± remarked Tigra. ¡°Now come on, your mum is waiting.¡±

    ¡°By the way how¡¯d you know I¡¯d be back?¡± I questioned as we headed for home.

    ¡°Your mum,¡± replied Tigra. ¡°She is great for finding stuff out.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry you know,¡± I said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± she smiled. ¡°Best friends, remember.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I smiled. I couldn¡¯t have agreed more.

 Chapter 125

    After my dealing with the Draco, I got straight to training my unit, relentlessly, strangely they all welcomed it, their expressions filled with determination and accepting everything I threw at them.

    From high levels with the sphere to dodging more dangerous stuff such as energy beams from the lions, which was pretty fun watching them scatter like mice. The bonus was the fact their power did not drain me like it once did.

    To be honest I had started from the basics after getting advice from Master Lance. He claimed basics were even the basis for improving one¡¯s skills and abilities, Master Lance even came to help on more than one occasional. I felt he was more curious in my own training methods.

    I took pointers from both dad¡¯s and Master Lance teachings. Thinking about those areas I thrived in. Dad¡¯s training focused on the sphere and my talismans. Talismans, that gave me an idea, most of my unit had talismans, what if I used Larana¡¯s knowledge to advance my unit¡¯s own knowledge on the power each one held.

    Larana quickly agreed to giving me the knowledge she had on the other talismans, she wrote down extensive lists on each one, some I think even the talismans themselves had forgotten as everything was related to their sync rate, with this I would be able to increase each one, unlocking more power.

    Lin¡¯s boom, turned out to be an explosive expert, creating flashes of concentrated lightning. I helped her learn how to condense it further and depending on how much was condensed depended on the size of the explosion.

    ¡°Whoa.¡± Lin was amazed at her own power. ¡°You really are amazing Fang.¡± She gave boom a high five for their success.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be half as good without Larana¡¯s knowledge,¡± I admitted. ¡°Remember you and your talisman are one.¡± She nodded.

    Edge¡¯s Rampage could set his whole sword on fire, creating an extremely hot blaze which to be honest was quite cool, the small dragon spirit was far more powerful than he appeared, capable of manipulating fire, but no flames were as strong and fierce as Raziel¡¯s, so if they could manipulate one of my attacks into a different direction, then surely he could do it to any fire, that was my theory.

    ¡°Again Edge, Rampage!¡± I ordered for the hundredth time.

    ¡°Fang, do I have to, we¡¯ve been at this for hours,¡± moaned Edge.

    ¡°They could have killed us on that mission Edge, even Lin,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°I know,¡± he responded.

    ¡°You need to find the will to protect within yourself, being a knight, a part of a team is no joke. We must protect everyone from what they¡¯ll never understand.¡±

    ¡°The things I have seen you do, are simply amazing,¡± bowed Edge. ¡°I commit my loyalty to only you, future king of Cathopia.¡± He grinned.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± He couldn¡¯t help getting some line out.

    ¡°We¡¯ve all seen you and Tigra,¡± he commented.

    ¡°There is nothing between us Edge.¡± I tried my best to act cool. Had it really been that obvious? ¡°She is my best friend and no matter how much time passes that is all we¡¯ll ever be.¡± I felt sad saying those words aloud as there was nothing more in this world, I wanted than to be with her.

    ¡°Sure whatever,¡± shrugged Edge.

    ¡°Now back to work. I want this mastered by the end of the week!¡± I ordered, signalling Raziel to breathe fire.

    ¡°Whoa! We¡¯re not ready!¡± cried Edge.

    Finn had to improve on a lot of things from his fighting skills as he always stayed back away from the conflict, providing support through Nana, but there would come times when he would need to enter conflict. In the talisman department it was just improving his speed at supplying support, such as defence enhancement, even minor healing and speed.

    Finn struggled as his sync rate with Nana was not particularly high, so another thing on the list, him along with Kiba needed to improve the most.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this any faster,¡± moaned Finn.

    ¡°You can, the more you use Nana¡¯s power, the more you¡¯ll sense and feel it increasing your sync rate,¡± I encouraged. Finn¡¯s expression said he did not believe me. ¡°Keep trying you might just surprise yourself.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Okay.¡± He reluctantly agreed, but either way I would not let him slack.

    Rex was already quite skilled in both departments, just scraping his polearm along the ground summoned earth pillars, then he¡¯d send them flying like rock spears.

    ¡°Impressive.¡± I nodded. ¡°High sync rate and accurate movements, keep it up.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± he bowed pleased with himself.

    Next was Kiba, he had no talisman or natural abilities, so I still wondered how he got chosen for my unit, but at least he was no longer siding with Dumah, and I had checked on multiple occasions if he was inflicted with the same dark mist as most of the other knights, but I could never see anything.

    ¡°Alright, you said before you have yet to connect with the spirit within the talisman because of how it doesn¡¯t have much left of it.¡± Kiba nodded. ¡°I want you to try and connect with it or even sense it.¡±

    ¡°You think I can?¡± Wondered Kiba.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Fang, you must be able to,¡± I commented. ¡°Let¡¯s start with meditation.¡± We were both sat on the floor with the dagger Kiba used in his lap, with his hand on the blade. ¡°Close your eyes and focus on the energy that sleeps within it.¡± Kiba sat there patiently focused on what I had instructed.

    My eyes rested upon the dagger, I could feel a soft pulse from it, a sleeping power which from what I have been told had not chosen a master yet. Was the spirit dying? Or asleep, or did it have the same problem as Yuuma in finding a new master.

    I glanced at Raziel as he gazed at the dagger, did he perhaps know the spirit within. I reached my had to stroke his mane.

    ¡°Can you tell me anything about the spirit?¡± I communicated through our power, so Kiba did not hear me.

    ¡°I do, but it is not yet time for his awakening,¡± answered Raziel.

    ¡°Awakening.¡± I almost laughed at the thought as I had yet to have my own.

    ¡°After the time of Fang, my first master, he fell into a deep slumber as he was forced from his original form, unfortunately it almost destroyed him causing the weakness in his power, only the one meant to wield his power can save him now.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± So, it didn¡¯t matter how much I had him try to connect with the talisman if he wasn¡¯t meant too, but that didn¡¯t explain how his father had been able to use its power. ¡°Does Kiba have the capability to wield a talisman?¡±

    Raziel stared at Kiba, remaining silent for quite some time. ¡°He may carry the name and will of Fang, but not everyone, even those in your clan can use a talisman.¡± He shook his head. ¡°He does not have the capability to wield a talisman.¡±

    ¡°What should I do then?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s the only one without a talisman or natural ability.¡±

    ¡°The answer is obvious,¡± purred Raziel. ¡°He¡¯ll have to train twice as hard to keep up with the others power.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I rubbed under his chin, he really was like one big kitty cat, shame I couldn¡¯t do this with Arata.

    I didn¡¯t really want to deprive Kiba of the hopes of awakening a talisman which I now know would never happen. I made the decision I would train him hard, then he would realise he didn¡¯t need one, some of Cathopia best knights had no natural ability or talisman.

    Kiba opened his eyes. ¡°How long do I have to sit here?¡±

    ¡°Feel anything?¡± I asked even though I already knew the answer.

    ¡°Nope,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Patients, we¡¯ll come back to this, in the meantime you¡¯ll have to work extra hard to keep up, but I know you can do it,¡± I encouraged.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he nodded. ¡°Basics again.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Lastly, I worked with Ibiki, he was just as skilled as Rex and I, but unfortunately there was no sword within the city which could withstand his natural power of ice, during training he broke three in the first two days. It gave me no choice but to do a trip to the caverns to find a crystal suitable for his power.

    To be honest I had been reluctant to take anyone else there for the bountiful resources of crystals, so I made it a trip for just Ibiki and I, we were quite close friends, I trusted him with this secret, and I was now committed in making them all strong.

    Ibiki was just as amazed as Brendan and I when we came here. I felt almost glad to be able to share it with him, perhaps I would bring the rest down one day, considering this place was filled with life once.

    It took two days to find, I had instructed the other to keep up the training while we were away. Ibiki kept focused on the task at hand, but at the same time he still enjoyed the succulent fruit and fascinating wildlife, even saw the remains of Crystellia.

    Ibiki found his crystal in the first few hours, interlocked with the cavern wall, dangling down in what appeared to be a snowdrop.

    Mum had the sword crafted for him; she was happy to have me take interest in the old crafts.

    Ibiki quickly mastered the sword, having had experience with fusion before. ¡°This is so much easier than before; it doesn¡¯t resist my power.¡± He admitted.

    ¡°Amazing right,¡± I grinned, pleased with the outcome.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make swords like this anymore?¡± wondered Ibiki.

    ¡°Some Animalia never find their crystal, they found it easier just to use any quality without even considering an individual¡¯s power,¡± responded mum.

    ¡°I see,¡± he nodded. ¡°Now let¡¯s test what I can do with this.¡±

    With his new sword he was soon able to knock anyone out while sparring, it was quite concerning, how restricting the swords they used for their knights within the city were.

    I needed to keep up with my training too, I couldn¡¯t fall behind. I trained with them, if I wasn¡¯t going to do it myself, then they shouldn¡¯t have to, plus being the leader, I had to stay the best.

 Chapter 126

    In that month alone everyone was improving, increasing sync rates, mastering far more abilities and power than I could have ever hoped. It was satisfying watching them grow stronger, seeing them become the team I wanted them to become.

    ¡°Kiba not bad,¡± commented Ibiki as they bowed respectively after a sparring match.

    Kiba had worked hard to keep up with the others and had joined them in skill, he also didn¡¯t mind the talisman had not yet heeded his call, maybe any future offspring he may have might be able to awaken it.

    ¡°Great job Kiba,¡± cheered Lin, who seemed to be taking a liking to him. Kiba rubbed his head embarrassed, obviously the feelings were mutual, and I thought of Tigra.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can keep up,¡± commented Edge, not liking the emotions growing between his sister and Kiba, perhaps normal for siblings.

    ¡°It was all thanks to Fang¡¯s training,¡± beamed Kiba. They all looked in my direction. ¡°You¡¯ve been amazing.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± agreed Rex, they all nodded.

    ¡°I may have shown you how, but you guys did all the hard work.¡± I was now embarrassed, laughing nervously. ¡°Next Rex and Finn.¡± I ordered hoping to move the subject away from me.

    ¡°How cute our captain¡¯s gone all bashful,¡± laughed Lin and they all laughed.

    ¡°Working hard as always,¡± commented a female voice. Everyone turned around and bowed ¨C it was Queen Daz.

    ¡°How can I help your highness?¡± I asked lowering my head for a second in respect.

    ¡°I have a request for you,¡± she began. ¡°I need you to escort me to a place outside of Panthera to a very important summit I must attend.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there other knights capable of doing the job. I still have much more training to do,¡± I responded. My unit let out a gasp at how I had replied, no one said no to royalty.

    ¡°I believe you are the only one for this job Fang, the only one I can trust as it relates much to the fight passed down your clan.¡± She had piqued my interest. ¡°Your dad took Alton on many occasions.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. It must have been really important if dad once participated in it. ¡°Why¡¯s the king not going then?¡±

    ¡°He entrusted this responsibility to me, among many other things.¡± She gazed upwards thinking about it. ¡°Perhaps he saw many things as darkness tries to take hold.¡±

    ¡°Your highness.¡± I felt sad for her, she¡¯d seen the change in King Alton more than anyone else. ¡°My unit has made much progress. I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to begin accepting mission requests again.¡± I smiled. ¡°I accept, when do we leave.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± answered Queen Daz. ¡°And we¡¯ll be taking the royal carriage.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I had never ridden in one of the royal carriages before.

    ¡°See you tomorrow then,¡± I nodded. Queen Daz took her leave, bowing to me. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°No need.¡± I turned to my unit. ¡°Okay, prepare everything you¡¯ll think you will need, get a good night sleep and I¡¯ll meet you outside the castle.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± Without hesitation they all headed off and so did I, for home.

    -

    The next morning, I was sat eating breakfast with Brendan and Athena, generally chatting as mum cooked it up.

    ¡°Your team is getting pretty strong now,¡± commented Athena.

    ¡°There are already rumours about you being a tough teacher,¡± said Brendan. ¡°Worse than Master I hear.¡±

    ¡°I got my pointers from the best,¡± I responded. ¡°I was hoping to continue training until the end of this month, but Queen Daz has requested my assistance.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± asked Athena.

    ¡°To some summit, apparently dad used to go,¡± I answered.

    ¡°They still do that,¡± commented mum as she served a fish-based breakfast.

    ¡°You know of it,¡± I enquired.

    ¡°It is said to have been first introduced during the times of old. Fang created the summit as a secret meet up for those of his alliance to discuss the spread of dark power through the land and keep connections with those outside the land of Panthera,¡± explained mum. ¡°Through the generations from the king of the Aviam empire to the queen of Atlantis and even tribal leaders, all of those connected, brought together by Fang.¡±

    ¡°And dad¡¯s involvement?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°As leader of our clan, warrior of Fang and Guardian of King Alton, he attended many,¡± answered mum. ¡°A Fang has always been present, when Alton stopped going, I presumed they were no longer held.¡±

    ¡°Queen Daz said he passed that responsibility to her,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°I see.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Alton is such an idiot.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if she was referring to having Queen Daz go to the summit or something else. I just stared at her silently. ¡°He thinks he can restrain the darkness, but he cannot continue to resist the dark influence forever, as he has already changed so much.¡±

    ¡°What will happen to King Alton?¡± asked Brendan, before I could ask, concerned for dad¡¯s friend; thinking back when I watched their friendship through the past.

    ¡°The darkness affects everyone differently, depending on one¡¯s will and protection,¡± responded mum. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Alton has survived this long exposed to the darkness, unfortunately in large enough quantities it can cause death to those not gifted to it by what¡¯s left of the Eternal Dragon.¡±

    ¡°That would be the Draco who attacked our home,¡± said Athena, who had been listening so intently. ¡°Two halves separated between two worlds, constantly connected. They¡¯ll try to come for me soon.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let them,¡± snarled Brendan. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Mum gazed at us all. ¡°How brave and strong you have become, but without his awakening, Alex is not ready for the path destiny has set for him.¡±

    ¡°Awakening,¡± I repeated the word. ¡°When?!¡± It was frustrating that nothing had happened yet.

    ¡°Each Fang is different; your father received his awakening the day he got that scar.¡± Mum faintly smiled. ¡°He was still quite young at the time, younger than you and did not understand all of it. In our clan there are always secrets to unravel.¡±

    ¡°He got that scar before the events of Daz,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes, during conflict with those clones, your dad was against so many, alone. Even the one imbued with his power, barely made it back.¡± I could almost see the memories flashing through her eyes as she relived them. ¡°I think that is enough of the past, you best eat up, don¡¯t want to keep Daz waiting, and you remember to set an example for your team.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded, eating up breakfast and heading out, getting a good luck from Brendan and a hug from mum and Athena.

    ¡°Some of those from other lands no longer believe in the legends of Fang, but simply go because of tradition and a shared hardship against the ever-shifting darkness. Do not lash out at their foolishness.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks mum.¡±

    ¡°And spot those who have fallen to it,¡± added mum. ¡°They could bring danger, do not let your guard down for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Had mum seen something, even I was begun to feel this mission might end up more dangerous than a simple escort.

 Chapter 127

    I headed out meeting Queen Daz and my unit outside the castle where the royal carriage waited, pulled by two stunning white horses. The carriage was black decorated with lightning bolt symbols and little versions of my talismans carved into the wood.

    ¡°The queen¡¯s royal carriage,¡± I said staring at it.

    ¡°Did you know they carved the talismans of Fang into things to symbolise his eternal protection,¡± mentioned Larana.

    ¡°Is that true,¡± I wondered.

    Raziel nodded. ¡°A sign of grand protection, even though most have forgotten, the tradition carries on.¡±

    ¡°If only they knew,¡± smiled Queen Daz. ¡°Even now his legacy and power continue.¡±

    ¡°Down to business.¡± I moved the subject on. ¡°Ibiki, Kiba I want you in the carriage with her highness. Rex driving with Finn and of course Lin and Edge on the top keeping an eye out for danger.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± questioned Kiba.

    I held my hand out and Raziel rubbed himself against it. ¡°I will be riding Raziel. Now let¡¯s ride.¡± I ordered and everyone took their places.

    ¡°Thank you again for taking me.¡± Queen Daz spoke her gratitude as she stepped into the carriage.

    ¡°Save the thanks for when we return you home safely your highness,¡± I responded as she sat next to Ibiki. I closed the door. ¡°Move out!¡±

    As the carriage began to move, I thought about the summit which first began in the time of Fang, had he too escorted royalty?

    Leaving through the city, the royal carriage attracted more attention than I had hoped, especially being in the queen¡¯s royal carriage, but she wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.

    As soon as one Feles saw the royal carriage, the whole city saw it, curious as to where their queen may be going. I got just as much attention riding Raziel which to be honest I did not do that often.

    I held my head high, even though I was feeling quite embarrassed. Edge was loving the attention. I would have to warn him later to always keep his composure.

    Finally, we¡¯d left the city over the twin lion bridges as instructed, as Queen Daz would only give instruction on where we were going when it was needed, was this summit really that important?

    The first few hours everyone was on guard, expecting something to happen. I circled around the carriage, watching the focused expression of Finn go to board. Lin and Edge were the same, sat up straight ready, but Edge got so bored he stretched out on the roof. At least I could count on Lin as she stayed alert, she was the harder working one of the two.

    ¡°Expected things to be more exciting,¡± commented Queen Daz.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± responded Ibiki.

    ¡°The danger lies near the end, not at the beginning,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°You been talking to my mum.¡± I rode beside the carriage window.

    ¡°I always talk to her, she has told me about many things through her abilities, so I can stay a step ahead,¡± she said.

    ¡°How long has she been giving you hints?¡± I was curious.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Queen Daz smirked, remembering something. ¡°Her very first prediction for me, I would one day be saved by a prince and become his queen. Being a street performer, I did not believe her, until it happened.¡± I smiled; I¡¯d seen it. ¡°Your clairvoyance will one day be more powerful than hers.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°You were a street performer. I find that hard to believe,¡± said Kiba.

    ¡°I was one of the best.¡± Queen Daz went on to talk about many of her performances. As a little girl she¡¯d travelled to many places with her mother, dancing just to get by, settling in Cathopia where they found the Animalia were more generous, where she met my mum, dad and a shy Prince Alton, who watched her perform as much as he could. Her story had everyone listening and kept us entertained most of the day. I even got distracted by them, but I knew Raziel would warm me if anything happened.

    ¡°While I recovered from my injuries.¡± The harm caused by the loss of her power, but she did not mention that. ¡°Alton hid me in his room, when his father found out he was furious, but Alton handed me the betrothal sword right in front of him. Shortly after we were married, and had Tigra and Hunter on the way, unfortunately the king became ill, passing away and Alton was crowned.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± commented Ibiki.

    ¡°Everyone faces their own challenges in life.¡± She touched Ibiki¡¯s scar. ¡°You must always forge ahead and except the opportunities that come your way.¡± She smiled. ¡°All your stories have just begun, a new chapter with every change.¡±

    As I gazed at her, I understood why everyone in the city loved her, she was always kind, open to everyone, even those who visited the city she treated as if they were her own family. ¡°It¡¯ll get dark soon, best stop to set up camp.¡±

    I snapped out of the trance Queen Daz¡¯s stories had me in. I focused ahead and Raziel broke into a run, then took off. I was searching for the perfect camp site.

    ¡°Over there, master.¡± Raziel turned to face what he spotted. ¡°By the water.¡±

    Panthera was full of small ponds and lakes said to all connect with the grand lake surrounding Cathopia.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I nodded flying lower to glide over the carriage. ¡°Follow me.¡± I headed in the direction Raziel had spotted our camp.

    Once there I had my unit set up the perimeter by using Lin¡¯s dagger too make a barrier which would detect anything that walked through it, then determined if it was a threat, this would be the first time in the field we¡¯d be using it.

    By the time I had done my checks Queen Daz had already set up the tent, and not just any tent, the royal tent, far bigger than the other tents.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± gawked Edge.

    ¡°Edge we¡¯re on duty,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± He rubbed his head nervously.

    ¡°Everything will be fine Fang,¡± reassured Queen Daz. I was guessing she¡¯d already chatted to mum about this little venture, but I wasn¡¯t taking any chance of anything happening.

    ¡°Not taking any chances your highness,¡± I responded. ¡°Ibiki, Rex hunt.¡± They both nodded and headed off.

    I walked into the tent where I grabbed the food preparation stuff. I did everyone a meal from the muntjac and eggs they found, getting the usual compliments on my cooking, for a second, I imagined being Tigra¡¯s private cook as she¡¯d tried hiring me every time.

    ¡°Aw, he¡¯s thinking of Princess Tigra,¡± laughed Edge, then got jabbed by Lin. ¡°Ouch.¡±

    I glared at them as they all looked at me. ¡°I am not.¡± I snorted. ¡°I like cooking.¡±

    ¡°With more responsibility comes the absence of spending time with old friends,¡± smiled Queen Daz. ¡°Work hard, and your dream of becoming her Guardian will come true, but you must also accomplish much more before I make the decision to do so.¡± I had forgotten Queen Daz had also been put in charge of choosing those to become Tigra¡¯s Guardians.

    I heard after Gual¡¯s death, his son Zack had taken his place, beating me to it, perhaps the queen didn¡¯t think it was time, but her words confirmed it was possible and could be on the cards soon.

    ¡°Best get some rest your highness,¡± I said as it got darker.

    ¡°Good night,¡± she bowed to us and headed inside.

    ¡°Night.¡± We all bowed.

    ¡°Edge, Kiba, Finn, rest we¡¯ll take first night watch,¡± I said.

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± celebrated Edge jumping to his feet and heading into the tent followed by Kiba and Finn.

    That was how the rest of the trip went, pretty smoothly which surprised even me. I thought Dumah might try something but was obviously too busy with other things to worry about what the queen was doing. A peaceful journey but I wouldn¡¯t let my guard down, not for a single second, if I did what kind of knight would I be.

 Chapter 128

    Queen Daz took us further than I had ever gone before, outside the borders of Panthera, where it went from dense forest to open meadow, sure we had a few open meadows in Panthera but nothing like this.

    We followed the instruction she gave us as it led us in an area of a mountain range, where the rock walls crisscrossed over each other, blocking out the light from the sun, like trees would, what a strange place.

    I touched the rock sensing a faint power within it, a talisman made these rocks, I wondered why.

    ¡°The lands being barren in the times of Fang, using earth talismans were the only method to avoid the eyes of the eternal dragon,¡± informed Raziel sensing my curiosity. ¡°On route to the place where Cathopia is now built.¡±

    ¡°Fang had an earth talisman then,¡± I pondered.

    Raziel nodded. ¡°Lost through time.¡± That was all he said on that matter.

    ¡°How much further,¡± whined Edge to Lin.

    ¡°Stop moaning, it¡¯ll take as long as it takes,¡± snapped Lin.

    ¡°Edge, what did I tell you yesterday.¡± I crossed my arms, displeased.

    ¡°To always show stature and be on guard,¡± sighed Edge. He was the only one who seemed to be having trouble with it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I responded. Yes, was my actual answer, but I was not going to say it out loud. ¡°Focus, please.¡±

    The road continued for hours, there were no villages along the road we travelled, not even a single soul. I looked around finding myself looking for the dark mist, but it was so thin out here I could barely see it.

    ¡°Almost there,¡± called Queen Daz.

    ¡°About time,¡± commented Edge. I glared at him, and he shrunk back.

    Raziel snarled. ¡°I know where we are headed.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I looked down at him, he suddenly took flight as soon as there was an opening in the rocks. He quickly ascended where I spotted something ahead. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Raziel flew closer to reveal it was a giant crater with what looked like a mansion at the centre surrounded by flowering gardens, and I saw the shimmering of a barrier.

    ¡°This is one of the locations your ancestor and our first master fought against the eternal dragon,¡± explained Raziel.

    ¡°One,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°There are many scars left upon this land due to our fights with it, including the lakes around Cathopia, you¡¯ve already seen where the sacred tree where the Panthera Pardus live,¡± responded Raziel. I was shocked to be hearing this. ¡°This particular crater was caused by a fight to¡­¡± he glanced at me. ¡°Save a princess.¡±

    ¡°A princess, Fang really was a hero then,¡± I smirked, when you add a princess to anything it begins sounding more like a fairy tale. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°The princess was kidnapped, her captor slowly attempting to corrupt her entire being so he could eventually have her birth a new, more powerful body for the eternal dragon,¡± informed Raziel, who seemed to be careful with his words.

    ¡°Did he save the princess?¡± I asked intrigued.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Raziel dove back to the carriage, leaving his story unfinished. His expression told me he was reluctant to say anymore, but why? Perhaps it was a painful memory.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I came beside the carriage as Lin looked ahead, her expression couldn¡¯t seem to make up her mind.

    ¡°So, the meeting place is being held in that mountain?¡± She wanted verification.

    ¡°Mountain?¡± I gave her a weird look, what was she talking about there was no mountain.

    ¡°Your father could see past the illusion too,¡± mentioned Queen Daz.

    ¡°Illusion? So, it¡¯s not a real mountain.¡± Edge was also confused.

    ¡°Not everyone can see it and only a few know the way in without popping out the other end,¡± added Queen Daz.

    ¡°Strange.¡± Kiba stared at the mansion. ¡°So, you guys are seeing a mountain?¡± I smirked not surprised considering we were family.

    ¡°Yeah, the two Fangs, so special,¡± snorted Edge.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a mountain either,¡± called Finn from the front.

    ¡°What you too?¡± Edge didn¡¯t seem too pleased.

    ¡°Settle down, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can see the mountain or not,¡± I snapped. ¡°When we arrive, I want everyone in their pairs, Edge and Lin, Finn and Rex, Ibiki and Kiba.¡± I stroked Raziel. ¡°We¡¯ll stay closest to the queen.¡±

    I had everyone paired up, best to have someone always covering your hide. I had the lions, so I didn¡¯t really need anyone else, plus there was only a few of us which made it harder to split.

    ¡°Straight to business,¡± sighed Edge.

    ¡°You¡¯re a knight act like it,¡± snarled Lin.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, everyone must be at their best, especially since we are the queen¡¯s escorts,¡± I agreed with her statement.

    ¡°We are approaching,¡± announced Rex.

    ¡°Head straight between the two fruit trees,¡± informed Queen Daz.

    I fell to a position behind the carriage counting on Finn and Rex to spot any danger on entry.

    The carriage went through the strange illusion. I felt a faint power surge as I entered, was it more than just an illusion? It had felt more like a protection spell of some kind.

    ¡°Whoa, what the heck was that?¡± Edge was the only one to say anything. ¡°Impossible.¡± He stared at the mansion dumbfounded.

    I came beside the carriage again to see the depths of the crater. The road had many different Animalia on guard, the uniforms they wore were also all different. I quickly noticed a few knights of Cathopia.

    Rex pulled the carriage to a stop as one approached. ¡°What brings you?¡± he questioned.

    Queen Daz spoke through the window. ¡°I am Queen Daz of Cathopia here for the summit.¡±

    ¡°Your highness,¡± he bowed. ¡°You are a little late, the others are already inside.¡±

    ¡°A new escort,¡± she smiled. He nodded accepting her reason. ¡°Has everyone shown up this time?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you best¡­¡± He stopped himself as he stared at Raziel, perhaps only just noticing the magnificence of the white winged lion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± encouraged Queen Daz.

    ¡°You best head in before they start without you,¡± he gulped.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled at him. ¡°Rex onwards.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± And the carriage began moving again.

    I glanced about as we headed down towards the mansion. I saw it surrounded by an exotic garden, different than any plants I¡¯d seen, bright and colourful, mixes of reds, yellows, pinks, every shade you could imagine, letting off a faint aroma.

    I noticed all the looks I was getting from the knights riding upon Raziel, obviously they had never seen him before. I wondered if they¡¯d heard legends of him.

    The carriage reached an island site with a grand statue of a winged tiger, much like the one I had seen in the crystal I retrieved for Tigra. I gazed upon it, did this represent another talisman spirit like Raziel and Arata. I could sense a faint power within the statue, perhaps it had once been one.

    The carriage stopped and Kiba helped Queen Daz from the carriage, his expression remained serious, but the tension of his body showed he was nervous with all the eyes of the knights upon him.

    ¡°Only one knight is allowed to accompany me,¡± mentioned Queen Daz.

    I glanced between everyone as I got off Raziel. ¡°You all know what to do, stay in your pairs, and keep an eye out for any potential danger.¡± I looked at Edge. ¡°Lin, keep your brother out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Easy,¡± she giggled. Edge crossed his arms displeased.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± I ignored Edge and focused on Queen Daz. I felt a pine of doubt, could I really keep her safe if something went wrong?

    She walked up the stairs to the main entrance, where the knight opened the doors, this place was sacred.

    ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve been told.¡± She glanced back at me.

    ¡°I do.¡± I nodded. ¡°Not everyone believes in Fang.¡± Perhaps they should, refusing to believe only made them more influenceable to the darkness. We headed inside.

 Chapter 129

    As we walked into the mansion, I followed just behind Queen Daz as instructed in my training, royalty is a higher class and I have no right to walk beside her.

    The main hall was minimal, long with a large runner heading in the direction of the stairs, many double doors leading into different rooms, and the place was eerie silent, it made my fur stand on end, didn¡¯t like this at all.

    ¡°This way your highness.¡± A knight opened the third door on the right, leading into a long corridor, decorated with art from all over the world, from underwater cities to cities in the sky.

    ¡°Do you know who owns this place?¡± I whispered curious as we followed that corridor filled even more doors.

    ¡°It is a shared location,¡± answered Queen Daz. ¡°Everyone sends their loyalist and most gifted to guard this place, only those residing within live here, legend says a treasure will one day be kept here.¡±

    ¡°One day?¡± That didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°Sometimes the legends of old, also show you glimpses of the future,¡± she responded as we approached the end of the corridor. Two knights were waiting, one dress in the knight uniform of Cathopia. ¡°Even our knights reside here.¡± He bowed respectfully and opened the doors.

    There had been chatter in a large room with an oval table but as the doors opened silence filled it now.

    I obediently stood behind Queen Daz as she stood proudly, not flitching for a second at their gaze.

    I glanced around the room, catching a glimpse of all those present. Each were renown leaders of cities and tribes, to see them all gathered here was a most strange feeling indeed.

    Empress of Atlantis, Milliana, a place said to be the main home to fish related Animalia. I wasn¡¯t sure which Animalia she was as she closely resembled a form more like Larana and Mila with pink skin, but she had defining fins on her arms and legs. She wore a beautiful gown of coral pinks and purples, finely decorated with shells and the same went with her headdress, all made from shells fanning out to perfectly fit her head.

    King of the Aviam Empire, Skyrus. A proud Pandion, closely related to the osprey, large powerful wings rested upon his back, his beak sharp, eyes instantly scanning us. He wore a brown tunic, decorated with golds and silvers, a crown of pure gold with blue and green crystals shaped like a pair of wings.

    Lily, another Aves Animalia, covered in black and white feathers, definitely a Spheniscidae, also home of the penguins. She wore a dress comprised of different blues coming in stripes, reminded me a little of a pinwheel as it twisted around her dress. Her crystal-clear crown formed like icicles. She gazed curiously at us.

    Brocko an Ursus, much broader than Brendan, current leader of the Ursus clans, wearing less royal attire then the others, a bare chest with a sash and plain shorts, obviously not too worried about appearance.

    Stocker, Bubo Scandiaces, a third Aves Animalia covered in white feathers, related to the all-powerful snowy owl. Guardian of the mountains, wearing a white tunic with brown detailing on his belt and sash.

    I was surprised to see Charlotte of the Performing Butterflies here. Was she important in some way?

    No surprise to see Madi was here, head of the Rattus Warriors. I was certain she¡¯d done work for all of them. She gave me a slight nod of acknowledgment.

    Reko, Lupus, somehow dubbed Guardian of the wilds, always accompanied by his wolf pack, sat relaxed behind him, he was the only one not accompanied by another Animalia. His clothes were scruffy, an animal pelt from a deer around his waist and a thick sash across his chest, if I was to see a wilds one day, it would most probably look something like him.

    Lastly Salvestra, a type of Serpentes, a naja; not even Queen Daz knew much about her as she had recently taken her seat amongst them a few years ago. She wore a simple long purple robe with gold trims.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming,¡± commented King Skyrus, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± Queen Daz calmly walked over to the table, even with all their eyes upon her, she seemed unfazed.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I have a new escort this year.¡± She sat down. I kept a straight face as I stood behind her chair, Raziel sat next to me. I kept my eyes forward even though I could sense something.

    ¡°No excuse, you know we start at a specific time.¡± King Skyrus raised his voice.

    ¡°Let it go.¡± Empress Lily shot him down. ¡°I remember the year you were late and missed the whole thing because they wouldn¡¯t let you in.¡± On her words there was a laugh around the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised they let you in,¡± commented Madi.

    ¡°Of course, they would, she did have one of her knights at the door,¡± said Salvestra.

    ¡°Enough of my lateness, we are here for a reason.¡± Queen Daz moved the subject on.

    ¡°Yes, the darkness,¡± smiled Milliana, her eyes on me.

    ¡°It has been spreading as you said it would Daz,¡± said Brocko. ¡°I have lost many of my people due to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the caravan attacks,¡± responded Queen Daz. ¡°But have they not stopped.¡±

    ¡°They have but for how long,¡± snapped Brocko. He made me think of Brendan and Athena. ¡°Tell me, who else here has suffered.¡±

    ¡°My husband has not been the same,¡± said Queen Daz. ¡°Luckily he has locked away most of what he knows deep within his mind, so not even they can find it.¡±

    ¡°We were surprised when you first came here,¡± admitted Charlotte.

    ¡°It has scared most of the fish away from my ocean,¡± mentioned Empress Lily. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have our trade agreement my kin would starve.¡±

    ¡°There has been an increase in the disturbances in the mountain, avalanches have wiped out many lives,¡± informed Stocker.

    ¡°Most animals sense this danger which seems to be spreading,¡± said Reko. ¡°But none of us seem to be able to figure out how to stop it.¡±

    ¡°By extinguishing those that spread it, it spreads it further, faster,¡± said Queen Daz. ¡°But not just any Animalia can do it as it is almost impossible to distinguish those who spread it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to go back to that Fang business again,¡± said Salvestra. ¡°The tales of Cathopia are just bedtime stories.¡± Most agreed by nodding.

    ¡°You all seem to have missed something.¡± Empress Milliana shook her head, pointing up to the ceiling, which depicted an image of Fang, his talisman spirits of Larana, Mila, Raziel and Arata, all fighting together against the eternal dragon.

    I stared at it, glimpsing a massive battlefield and I heard a voice. ¡°Don¡¯t give up now, you¡¯ve fought this hard to reach her. I promised you didn¡¯t I, that I would save her and return you both home.¡± I shook my head chasing it away. Everyone was looking up at it.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s the supposed battle that took place here,¡± snorted King Skyrus.

    ¡°Queen Daz care to introduce the fine knight accompanying you,¡± smiled Milliana. Suddenly all their eyes were on me, they hadn¡¯t even taken note of me when I first arrived.

    ¡°This is the son of Yamato,¡± began Queen Daz. ¡°His name is Fang.¡±

    ¡°Fang,¡± hissed Salvestra. ¡°I thought we agreed not to discuss that dripple.¡±

    ¡°Dripple,¡± snarled Raziel.

    ¡°Easy.¡± I touched his mane, I thought I would find it hard to contain myself, not Raziel of all my talismans. ¡°I¡¯m Fang,¡± I said, holding my hand out to summon Arata then Mila appeared on his back and Larana on my shoulder. ¡°I wield the talismans of old.¡±

    ¡°You all do insult to our first master¡¯s memory,¡± huffed Mila.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be able to sit there,¡± snorted Larana.

    ¡°Guys,¡± I warned. They all went dead quiet which made me extremely nervous.

    ¡°Yamato was rare in his number of talisman spirits, surely it is impossible to wield more than that,¡± said Express Lily.

    ¡°Oh, I can connect with so many more.¡± I stared at her crown, sensing that it was actually a talisman. ¡°Embedded within is an ice spirit.¡± I held my hand out in front of me, closing my eyes for a second. I reached out my power, asking for the talisman spirit to connect with mine.

    I opened my eyes as she connected back, a small bird talisman by the name Hali. I summoned a hand of ice, shaping it into her form, as it faded away, I severed the connection as I was still mastering it, thanks to Brendan and Diluc.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± King Skyrus was shocked.

    ¡°I saw when he first obtained the lions,¡± mentioned Madi. ¡°He is something to behold.¡±

    ¡°Mind boggling, all these years I¡¯ve always thought such things were just a legend,¡± said Stocker, first to accept it.

    ¡°Another attempt of the darkness trying to rid the memory of Fang and his clan,¡± said Queen Daz. ¡°The only ones capable of dispersing the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t he?¡± hissed Salvestra.

    ¡°Because I am not strong enough,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Most recently I came across a Draco, he breathed with the essence of darkness and the same for those who rule under him.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said no one could tell,¡± said Brocko.

    ¡°I am the Feles who investigated those attacks on your caravans. I found one survivor Brendan, current wielder of your clan¡¯s ancestral weapon and Athena is safe too.¡± He stared at me.

    ¡°Fang¡¯s clan are capable of seeing this darkness, that is why I have brought him with me, I believe one amongst you is unknowingly working with him.¡± They gasped at her accusation, some were even angry, but I knew why she had chosen me.

 Chapter 130

    They had all gasped at Queen Daz with varying expressions from shock to anger, some of them had been coming for years in the name of the light against the darkness.

    ¡°How can you say that, accuse us,¡± snapped Salvestra.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± grinned Milliana.

    ¡°How dare you,¡± shrieked King Skyrus, rising to his feet.

    ¡°Settle down,¡± said Reko. ¡°Do you still consult with Amora?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Queen Daz nodded. ¡°She¡¯s the one who told me about this intrusion, but unfortunately she could not see who it was.¡±

    ¡°I say we allow Fang to investigate,¡± said Madi.

    ¡°He is still but a child, nothing like Yamato, otherwise he would have seen something as soon as he arrived,¡± commented Charlotte.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be subjected to suspicion,¡± hissed Salvestra.

    ¡°Salvestra remember why we come here, if one of us is somehow providing intel for the darkness, we must stop it now,¡± said Brocko.

    ¡°You believe this rubbish?¡± spat King Skyrus.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Queen Daz rose to her feet. ¡°As you know during these summits, royalty of Cathopia ranks higher than the rest of you within these walls as degreed by old law.¡± Some of them huffed. ¡°Fang, carry on.¡±

    I gulped not realising I¡¯d have so much pressure on me for such a simple task. I glanced down at Raziel communicating only to him. ¡°What do I do?¡±

    ¡°Do as the queen commands, search for the darkness your mother has seen,¡± he responded.

    ¡°We will help.¡± Both Raziel and Arata began walking around the room. ¡°Our first master built these walls with the lost talisman, he sat upon those chairs. I refuse to have it ruined by his servants.¡±

    ¡°How long did you know him?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Since he was but a child, the first to understand how to use our power safely, first wielder of talismans, now focus.¡±

    I took a deep breath, looking around the room for any of the dark mist I had seen within Cathopia, but I hadn¡¯t seen any since we arrived, without it I¡¯d never see who it was inflicted with darkness.

    Arata glanced at Milliana and kept going, was she not even a candidate? Raziel said hello to Madi, speaking to most he passed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come near me.¡± Empress Lily flinched, I suspected she¡¯d never seen a winged lion before, considering he came up quite high with her sat down.

    ¡°They are simply spirits who can do nothing without him,¡± commented Brocko.

    ¡°Actually, these two are a little different than most,¡± I responded. ¡°They can lash out without my power.¡±

    I watched as both winged lions came to Salvestra, they both lowered themselves and snarled. What could they see that I couldn¡¯t, had they noticed something?

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Get your foul beasts away from me,¡± snapped Salvestra.

    I walked closer. ¡°But I don¡¯t see anything,¡± I said to Larana.

    ¡°Back in the times of old to hide from the Fang clan, some wore jewellery which was capable of hiding their dark essence.¡±

    Salvestra was looking around the room nervously. ¡°Are you going to let them single me out like this. She¡¯s never liked me from the first moment I join this summit.¡±

    No one said a word, their minds most probably trying to process the information of what was happening. I too was confused at how she was related to the darkness, and curious about the jewellery, if it hid the darkness then why did Dumah and others not wear such things?

    ¡°A talisman spirit can always tell the side one resides upon, especially those of the legendary five, well four in your case,¡± said Milliana. ¡°Use your family gift Fang, it¡¯ll show you.¡± I glanced at her, how the heck did she know? She simply smiled.

    I held out my hand towards her, closing my eyes, willing my power to show me what I wanted to see. I had been practicing to be able to see more.

    My mind flashed, seeing two cloaked figures meeting, one I knew instantly by his voice, Sniper.

    ¡°Wear this and not even a Fang will be able to find you.¡± I caught the shine of a green broach.

    I opened my eyes setting my eyes upon it, a snape shaped broach, holding her cloak closed, it gleamed with green and black gemstones.

    ¡°Wear this and not even a Fang with be able to find you,¡± I repeated what I had heard.

    ¡°What?¡± She was shocked as I used Larana¡¯s wind to pull it off, clenching it in my hand.

    ¡°You work for Sniper.¡± I watched as the dark mist began to expel from her body, it sent waves across the entire room, knocking some of the summit members off their chairs, such refined darkness.

    ¡°What is this?¡± cried King Skyrus.

    ¡°Fang,¡± called Queen Daz

    ¡°She¡¯s not an unconscious spy,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s a servant of the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Well, you found me.¡± She lashed out, her cloak falling to the ground, her hood expanded as she tried to bite me. I dodged just enough to have her teeth scrap against my arm, I really needed to stop picking fights with Serpentes. I reached for Raziel¡¯s blade but was stopped as a tail wrapped around my wrist.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± I looked at the one who had accompanied her. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you are still alive, after I bit you.¡±

    ¡°Amazing what a water talisman can do for you,¡± I snapped as Raziel jumped in to free my hand. ¡°Sniper.¡±

    ¡°I can see why Dumah has had such trouble with you.¡± He took off his cloak.

    ¡°I thought he worked for someone higher,¡± I commented. ¡°What you going to try and kill me again.¡±

    ¡°You and everyone in this room!¡± He raised his voice, spitting out acid across the room, melting the centre of the table, that was new. ¡°I even brought a few friends.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, nothing related to the darkness should be able to get in,¡± said Empress Lily.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± corrected Milliana. ¡°The protection of this place comes from the unit of light and with its weakening even the darkness can enter.¡± She seemed to know far more than anyone in the room.

    ¡°You have picked a fight with the wrong Animalia.¡± King Skyrus rose his arms, wind circling harshly around the room.

    ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance; King Alton was the only one true threat and we already have control of him.¡± A malicious smile crossed his lips, his gaze fell directly upon Queen Daz as he said those words.

    ¡°You are more of a fool than I thought,¡± hissed Queen Daz. ¡°Fang, apprehend them both at once.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± I drew Arata¡¯s sword ready for a fight. When the doors swung open revealing cloned knights, I instantly saw the dark mist apart of them.

    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± said Charlotte, a relieved expression on her face.

    ¡°No.¡± I held my arm out. ¡°They are cloned knights, servants of the darkness.¡± As soon as they were in, they closed the doors, so no one could escape.

    ¡°Cloned knights.¡± Queen Daz stared at them horrified.

    ¡°Arata look after her.¡± He nodded at my order and went to stand beside her. I remembered what had happened to her, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch her, she¡¯d been through enough.

 Chapter 131

    The leaders of the summit were still finding it hard to believe the words I had said, as none of the knights within the room were the knights who served them, but in fact clones, servants of the darkness they thought they could combat against.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± questioned Reko. ¡°Clones?¡±

    ¡°Many years ago, my master copied the finest warriors across the land, he used them to attack the innocent, destroying villages, one city in particular. We tried to destroy Cathopia, but some of their finest held protection and were far too powerful to replicate.¡± Sniper had been the one to respond. ¡°We failed then, but now the two biggest threats are out of the way, we¡¯ll just try again and there is no sign of your champion.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I snarled. ¡°I am a warrior of Fang. I will stop you.¡±

    ¡°Not without your precious awakening young knight,¡± he laughed, even he knew about it. ¡°And we¡¯ll make sure you never have it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I was confused how were they preventing me from having my awakening, when it was something given to the chosen ones of my clan. Dad had it before me and he knew I would one day have mine.

    ¡°You always talked too much,¡± snapped Salvestra. ¡°Shut up before you give everything away.¡± Sniper glared at her; he obviously didn¡¯t like being talked to like that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just deal with these royal snobs and claim these lands,¡± hissed Sniper.

    ¡°Fang you must stay focused.¡± I heard Empress Milliana. ¡°His words do not matter; the time of the goddess will return.¡±

    ¡°Goddess.¡± I heard others say goddess, but this world didn¡¯t worship a god of any kind.

    ¡°An old worshipper.¡± Sniper¡¯s gaze fell upon her. ¡°We¡¯ll need to snuff you out.¡±

    ¡°I have lived a long time Sniper, you will not win today,¡± responded Milliana.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Sniper moved in her direction; he was fast but so was I.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I stood in the way, pointing Raziel, ready to unleash his power.

    ¡°Do you really want to risk using your power in such a confined space.¡± At his words I glanced across the room, he was right. I¡¯d never needed it within so little space, with so many allies nearby. ¡°You are all out matched and outnumbered.¡± Again, he was right, there were four clones to each Animalia of the summit present. ¡°And this is just the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Time to act master,¡± said Raziel. ¡°Do not hesitate in the face of darkness.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I nodded lunging forward. Sniper moved his body enough to avoid it, and a second time when I attempted again.

    ¡°Too slow.¡± His eyes gleamed as he thrust forward, teeth bared. I saw a glint of poison as I avoided him, he was trying to bite me again, just like before, but this time no overwhelming dark power would stop me. ¡°Impressive, I think you have improved.¡± I moved back, the memory of Gual¡¯s death coming to the surface.

    ¡°And I haven¡¯t gotten pay back for that yet.¡± I swiped both my blades, hoping to cut his head off, but missed. ¡°You¡¯re the reason he lost that day.¡±

    ¡°Slowly but surely those who carry light will be snuffed out or corrupted. I¡¯ll make sure you have no chance to recover from my poison this time.¡± Sniper¡¯s body moved like an out-of-control wiggling monster. He was giving me no chance to attack back, just strikes one after the other.

    I was thankful for my clairvoyance as I saw all his moves before he made them, but its skill did not help produce an opening.

    I spotted Raziel being kept busy by Salvestra, they didn¡¯t want the lions helping me and Arata had his paws full protecting Queen Daz, as he allowed her to ride him for better protection.

    I caught a glimpse of the others struggling in the room, four cloned knights attacking each one of them, strangely each one was entuned to their talisman¡¯s power, natural abilities or even skill set. It was obvious they¡¯d been planning this for years.

    I needed to push forward, to help them. I jumped away from Sniper, preparing to attack. ¡°Air cutter¡­¡± I paused; it was too dangerous.

    Sniper whipped me with his tail, pushing me across the room, closer to Milliana who had been summoning her power to heal anyone injured, she was amazing, so much like Mila.

    ¡°Have faith in yourself Fang,¡± said Milliana. ¡°You always faltered too much.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t I¡¯ll hurt someone,¡± I responded.

    Milliana summoned a wall of water behind me preventing Sniper from getting in anymore attacks.

    ¡°No, trust in your talismans, in their power, your own.¡± She touched my cheek. ¡°I can sense your hesitation as you wield such raw power, but everyone is taught your power will not harm those you do not wish to.¡± Her hand touched my choker. ¡°Mila, you know what to do.¡±

    I stared at her, she seemed to know me, but this was our first meeting. ¡°Who are you?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I am the Empress of Atlantis,¡± she smiled. ¡°Now Mila.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Mila appeared. ¡°Don¡¯t mind do you master?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what she was up to, but I had faith in her.

    ¡°Here we go.¡± She raised her arms in the air, within seconds the whole room had filled with water. I had no problem breathing under water and neither did Empress Milliana, her skin seemed to glitter in the water.

    The pressure built up in the room, eventually bursting through the wooden doors. I knew what came next as everyone was sucked out like a vacuum.

    I felt Milliana grasp hold of my hand, spotting gills appear on her neck, the current had no effect on her. She waited as glittering scales appeared over most of her body. My mind flashed as I saw an image of Mila playing in the waters of the cavern with Milliana.

    ¡°You¡¯re a¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish as she held her finger to her lips.

    ¡°Now let loose warrior of Fang.¡± She let go off my hand and I was sucked out of the room. I watched as Milliana disappeared from view, I had so many questions, but I would have to wait for the answers.

 Chapter 132

    Through the flow of water, I was sucked straight out of the building, leaving behind Milliana who had a strong connection with Mila.

    The water had been guided by Mila, spitting us out of the building and out of the water altogether. I summoned Larana¡¯s wings, ascending, hovering for a second to gather myself and lay my eyes upon a scene of chaos.

    The place had been attacked, there was already heavy casualties of knights who had fallen to the clones, but they weren¡¯t the only ones here.

    The Lupus Animalia who had been created by the energy of that dragon was here, shrouded in a thicker mist of darkness, her features more beast like, fur wilder, claws sharper, stronger as she threw aside all who stood in her way. I tried to pick up her scent, but it too was shrouded by the darkness.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one fuelled with the darkness, there were four others, an Avis with four wings, massive headdress from the mask he wore, talons sharp enough to slice through tree trunks.

    A Carcharias with large fins capable of cutting limps, seemed too fast for an Animalia originally from the water.

    A black Ursus bigger than anyone here, tearing through anything too close, eyes gleaming red with blood lust, strangely his body was also shrouded in mist of ice-cold air.

    A two tailed Scorpius with pinches capable of crushing any Animalia¡¯s skull. I couldn¡¯t quite believe what was happening, why were these Animalia more like monsters.

    Ibiki and Kiba were locked in combat with the Lupus. Ibiki¡¯s ice only ever slowed her down a little as she summoned shadow wolves to defend herself, even having them attack instead of herself. Kiba could dispatch the shadow wolves in a few hits, but there were almost too many for them to deal with; they both remained calm and didn¡¯t give up.

    Finn and Rex went up against the giant Ursus. Rex¡¯s crystal wolf with power over earth could match up to the beast¡¯s raw strength, helping to defend them from any serious injury. Finn¡¯s nature power summoned plants growing up his legs and, on his arms, to restrain his movements seemed to be helping a little.

    Lin and Edge danced around the lashing tails of the Scorpius. Lin did her best to create opening for her brother, throwing her explosive daggers to make a smoke screen. The perfect cover as Edge got in close to hit the thing, but his hard exoskeleton was hard to break through.

    The Avis was easily wiping out any knights who tried to help, even keeping my team on their toes with his ariel assault.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Queen Daz called as she recovered from the rush of water. Arata was still with her as instructed, he¡¯d kept her safe.

    ¡°Stay there, your highness.¡± I called back, allowing myself to fall as I spotted my own target, Sniper, who seemed to be struggling to stand up, was that Mila or Milliana¡¯s doing? It didn¡¯t matter this was the perfect opening.

    I stabbed Arata¡¯s sword through the tip of his tail. He screamed as I forced electric energy through his body.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± He shouted as his conductivity was even better now, he was all wet.

    Sniper flailed about fighting against it, then his body erupted with dark power. He twisted his fangs bared ready to strike.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I quickly pulled away, only getting scraped against my arm, the second time. I glanced down to see he had punctured the skin, but nothing I had to worry about, nothing compared to the last time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve trained for this,¡± I said to myself. ¡°I will stop this intrusion on sacred ground.¡±

    My new determination took form through my talismans as Larana¡¯s power flowed down my right arm infusing with Raziel¡¯s sword, now enveloped in a blaze of fire only controlled by my will.

    Mila¡¯s power also flowed down my left arm infusing with Arata¡¯s sword, lightning pulsed more rapidly and down the blade.

    My eyes rested upon my target, and I saw a glimpse of fear fill Sniper¡¯s eyes. I stepped forward, swiping right, fire reached out even further than my blade. Sniper backed off more as it hit a few of his precious clones.

    I then swiped left as I moved forward again, sparks shooting off in all directions, zapping anyone imbued with the darkness.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Sniper?¡± I asked. ¡°Can¡¯t handle my power.¡± I swung both sword in a cross shape, sending out waves of fire, water, lightning, and wind. Sniper twisted around one of his clones for protection, allowing them to take the hit.

    ¡°Master.¡± Larana flew up to my ear. ¡°Unleash it all and they shall perish.¡± I glanced at her. ¡°You control our power, we will only harm those you wish to harm.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I smirked. ¡°Game over.¡± I could feel my body wanting to unleash all this power building up through my swords, it needed to be unleashed. I lunged my body forward, digging Raziel and Arata¡¯s swords into the ground, sending out a powerful wave of all my talismans power. A wave which looked more like a thick fog spread out from my location, burning, drowning, shocking and tearing anyone who sided with the darkness apart.

    I caught the sight of Sniper¡¯s fear even more. Almost like he had seen the unleashing of this power before, was he like the others revived through the darkness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an awakening to deal with you,¡± I said.

    Sniper called out. ¡°Run! scarper!¡± All the enemies made a run for it on his order. The Avis scooped up the black Ursus and Carcharias up in his talons as if they weighted nothing. The Lupus jumped upon one of her wolves, moving quickly away and the Scorpius buried underground to escape.

    Sniper got a mild burn but scurred away like the coward he was. I couldn¡¯t say the same for the clones they had brought or Salvestra, they all perished at my talismans raw power.

    Panting, vision blurred for a moment, my power receded to reveal what was left, everyone had sustained an injury of some kind.

    I sheathed the swords upon my back and walked over to the closest injured, King Skyrus. ¡°Allow me.¡± I smiled ready to summon Mila to heal him.

    I quickly stopped myself as I felt the strain on my body. I had nothing left to give, releasing that much power was too much, a power I would need to control better in future. I felt ashamed I could help no one.

    King Skyrus looked up at me in wonder, he had now witnessed the extent of my power.

    ¡°You are indeed powerful Fang,¡± commented King Skyrus. ¡°Perhaps Cathopia is still the city of light it once was.¡±

    ¡°Fang.¡± Ibiki came over with some deep cuts.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t heal anyone.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Took almost everything I had to release that much power.¡±

    ¡°I was just checking up on you,¡± admitted Ibiki.

    ¡°Please stay where you are.¡± We all turned to see Empress Milliana. ¡°Now relax.¡± She held her arms up as her whole body glowed blue. Small specks of light floated out from that light, heading in the direction of the injured. As the light touched someone, they were enveloped in a bubble.

    Many Animalia encased within panicked. I reached my hand out as one engulfed me. I floated in it as Ibiki was next. I breathed normally. I checked my neck to see if Mila¡¯s gills had appeared, they had not.

    The water within the bubbles was breathable like air. I felt my body tingle all over as cuts on my body healed instantly and the same for my own energy. I felt my power being restored, how was this even possible, and on such a large scale too.

    It only took a short period of time for Empress Milliana to heal everyone, then the clean-up began, for now we were all safe and no lives had been lost, only the clones had been destroyed.

 Chapter 133

    The guests of the summit had all been escorted to rooms in the mansion. I was in a joining room to Queen Daz, who was sleeping soundly after today¡¯s events. Arata continued to stay with her, seeing the clones had shaken her up a bit.

    When I had left her highness, Arata had been curled beside her protectively, if only he was like that with me. I just hoped not too many memories had been awaken from her past.

    I sat on the lounger, staring up at the ceiling, wondering about so many questions. Unity made this place invisible to those of dark intent, the unity brought about in the legend of Fang was falling apart. So why? Maybe to claim the item one day kept here, doubt it. They wanted destruction now.

    The strongest warriors who had attacked resembled the same Animalia species in Dumah¡¯s little unit, perhaps he¡¯d sent them. Did King Alton tell them about this place?

    Then there was Empress Milliana, the short vision I had showed me of her playing with Mila. I knew for a fact she was a mermaid just like Mila, but I¡¯d never seen another like her outside being a talisman, were the spirits like Diluc, where their strongest take on a form of a weapon or was there a darker history I did not know.

    Knock Knock

    I sat up, looking at the door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°I hope I did not disturb you.¡± It was Empress Milliana.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± I sat up properly as she came to sit opposite me.

    ¡°I see you have recovered well,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Thanks to you,¡± I responded. ¡°What was that technique?¡±

    ¡°An ancient power of healing passed down the merfolk bloodline,¡± informed Milliana. ¡°Mila should be able to use it when you truly master her power.¡±

    Mila appeared. ¡°Actually, our sync rate is high enough for him to use it,¡± she smiled so fondly at Milliana. ¡°Who¡¯d thought you¡¯d be empress.¡±

    ¡°It should have been you dear sister,¡± responded Empress Milliana.

    ¡°Sister,¡± I blurted out.

    ¡°You are unaware of how talismans come to be, but I fear you like so many other will not be able to handle the truth.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°It would break your heart,¡± answered Empress Milliana.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I demanded.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I am here in a physical body, while my sister remains unchanged from the last time I saw her, sealed within a different form,¡± she said.

    ¡°Sealed?¡± I touched Mila¡¯s choker, then Larana¡¯s bracelet and thought about the twin lion¡¯s swords, were they all forced within the forms they now took. They were spirits, which meant they were imprisoned within, she said it would break my heart which meant that were forced into those forms.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell him Milliana,¡± pleaded Mila.

    ¡°He is a Fang, he will find out one day, discovering the truth himself,¡± responded Empress Milliana.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± I raised my voice, refusing to be left in the dark.

    ¡°This world was once filled with an abundance of sacred animals, containing the power of the goddess over the elements of which Animalia and man could only dream.¡±

    ¡°Man,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Animalia walked this world accompanied by a kind known as humans, many of which were more susceptible to the darkness corruptive path, filling them with promises to fill their wishes, to give them power and strength, which they lacked compared to the Animalia, who carried the instincts and strengths of their animal cousins,¡± begun Empress Milliana. ¡°I will say now not all humans followed the eternal dragon, but those that did, hunted down the sacred animals, tearing their souls from their bodies and placing them within the weaponised tools you use today.¡±

    ¡°All of them.¡± I was shocked, perhaps this was the truth, a truth I would have preferred not to know, never ask questions you don¡¯t want to know the answers to.

    ¡°The winged lions flew the skies as protectors, only two survived the process and they rest upon your back,¡± added Empress Milliana.

    I glanced at Raziel silently sat beside me. ¡°Then why give your power to us.¡±

    Raziel glanced at me. ¡°You know why, if our power is not used, we fall into a slumber or if it is forcibly used, we lose our life force.¡± He glared at Empress Milliana. ¡°I wish you had not been so blunt in your explanation; it would have been best if he found out on his own.¡±

    ¡°He had to learn something, he is truly useless without his awakening,¡± commented Empress Milliana. ¡°A stupid choice your master created all those years ago.¡±

    I stared at her, words out of my control leaving my lips. ¡°The darkness will even take you one day, into a monstrous form, where only my light can save you.¡± I touched my head.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± She remained silent for a moment. ¡°See, he can¡¯t even control his own power.¡± She seemed annoyed. ¡°The eternal dragon will return, it may not be right now, but if he is not ready this world will be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°He will be ready,¡± said Mila. ¡°Have faith like you once did in him.¡± I think she was referring to her first master.

    ¡°He showed poor skill today, could not even heal one Animalia. I hope for your sake Mila, you are right.¡±

    Raziel walked towards her. ¡°I must insist you leave now, my master has much to think about, your words harsh and cruel, you used to be such a nice child. His path has not changed but perhaps you have lost yours.¡±

    ¡°Until we meet again.¡± She bowed. ¡°I wonder what you¡¯ll do now you know the truth.¡± She left the room.

    I sat back staring up at the ceiling, talismans I knew were alive, but I never imagined this. ¡°Raziel, is that way Arata is so closed off?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It is,¡± nodded Raziel rubbing himself against my hand. ¡°But if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d rather not talk about it, too many bad memories.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I lifted my hand to touch his mane. Larana appeared, sitting silently on my shoulder, stroking my cheek and I felt Mila holding my other hand. I wanted to cry for them, the pain, the horror they must have endured, did I have any right to use their power.

 Chapter 134

    The next day the summit continued at the demand of Queen Daz, she¡¯d woken up determined, while I was filled with doubt.

    I hadn¡¯t slept one bit, but she came bursting in my room. I could have been asleep naked who knows, she didn¡¯t care, beaming ¡®we must re-shape this unite,¡¯ and here we are, the same room as yesterday, a bit banged up still, battered pride more than anything, apart from that everyone was fine.

    Empress Milliana had greeted Queen Daz, but did not give me any such attention, she was certainly chatty last night, perhaps I hadn¡¯t met her expectations.

    ¡°You saw how they came in here as if they had the right. They¡¯ve already infiltrated Cathopia, don¡¯t allow them within your walls too.¡± Queen Daz¡¯s voice reached across the room strong and unwavering. ¡°This is why I brought Fang with me, to show you light still reins, that Cathopia still stands beside as it always has. In the legends it was the first beacon of hope, let it be again, but this time not alone but together with the rest of you.¡±

    ¡°Well said your highness,¡± smiled Empress Milliana. ¡°It would seem this world is not lost yet.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know more than you let on Milliana.¡± Queen Daz¡¯s gaze fell upon her. ¡°Care to share.¡± Everyone was looking at her.

    ¡°The eternal dragon from times gone by is returning.¡± She pointed upwards to the work depicting Fang in combat. ¡°He purified the lands of darkness, bringing together Animalia.¡± She looked around the room. ¡°I have watched as generations have forgotten the old tales. The clan set up in his name, his descendants fought back whenever it reappeared to keep the balance until only a few remain.¡± She looked directly at me. ¡°A warrior of Fang is the only real hope for this world and there are only two. Yamato Fang whose whereabouts are currently unknown and his son Alex Fang.¡± I was shocked I never told her my name. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, if either one or both vanished from the world, then darkness would fall and there would be nothing you could do about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me the worlds safety rests upon this child,¡± said King Skyrus. ¡°He may be strong, but he is only one.¡±

    ¡°You said there were many,¡± mentioned Empress Lily. ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°I am surprised you do not remember; it was you who chased them from this world, many years ago, the darkness subconsciously made you fear their power.¡± Empress Milliana looked upon them with such distaste.

    ¡°Chased them off.¡± Reko was just as confused as everyone else.

    ¡°The darkness manipulates without anyone taking notice, even changing history so all forget what he did,¡± responded Empress Milliana. ¡°It has been going on so long you all stopped noticing, even shunning his existence, especially at one of his sacred sites, you should be ashamed. I thought about not coming but I wanted to see what would happen.¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult us,¡± growled Brocko.

    I touched Arata¡¯s fur, communicating silently with him. ¡°What should I do?¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Even she is lost, no one can hide from the darkness¡¯s influence.¡± He glanced at me. ¡°If you cannot receive your awakening soon, then even you will not be able to stop the eternal dragon.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that important?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, you only see a small portion of what is actually around.¡± He looked at Empress Milliana. ¡°If she continues, she will drive them apart, you must speak. It was your ancestor who brought them together to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Will you help me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hmm, this once.¡± Arata stepped forward roaring to silence the room.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I said finding my voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what events happened in the past, to be honest not much about my clan I know, but I still walk forward, sure I wish dad was here instead of me, giving me the words I need to say as I don¡¯t know what I will face as a warrior of Fang, not even the future matters if the eternal dragon returns, then it is something we must face together.¡± I stood strong, letting the words from my own heart leave my lips. ¡°The only thing that matters is this moment, the new ties that must be made here, now, unbreakable.¡± I placed my hand on the table. ¡°Join under my clan¡¯s name, just as your ancestors did before.¡±

    Brocko was the first to place his hand on the table. ¡°You saved young Brendan; we will always be indebted to you.¡± He knew Brendan.

    ¡°I have seen how you¡¯ve helped the tribes, I am in.¡± Reko was next.

    Madi gently placed her hand down. ¡°I will not charge you if have need of my services in the future.¡±

    ¡°Nicely said,¡± spoke Empress Lily.

    ¡°May my resistance be of use,¡± said Charlotte. ¡°I will take orders from you from now on.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, you remind me of your father and King Alton.¡± King Skyrus was smiling as he placed his hand on the table, everyone now, but Empress Milliana. ¡°Come now, the boy has merit.¡±

    ¡°We stand together,¡± said Queen Daz gazing at me proudly. ¡°This young warrior has come a long way since his first days at the academy.¡±

    I took a deep breath and allowed my clairvoyance to speak as I felt this strange faith. ¡°Have faith in me, like you once did.¡± She stared at me, then slowly without a word she placed her hand upon the table. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled.

    The next few hours everyone discussed about the affects the darkness influence has had on each of the tribes and kingdoms. What had started as a disaster had been successful, the darkness had not stopped us from finding the light within each other.

    Empress Milliana contributed quite a bit, even though she still kept much of herself closed off. I wondered if something bad had happened to her, surely more than Mila being sealed within a talisman, wasn¡¯t all she had witnessed in her life.

    Empress Milliana spoke of many rare plants which could restrain and purify dark energy, some of those plants grew in the underground caverns, which I had ownership over, so Queen Daz added the finding of these plants to me on return to Cathopia, great another job to my list of things to do.

    As knowledge was shared, I felt this place had become safer or something, perhaps it was the stronger unity that the darkness had tried to break to begin with.

    With the completion of the summit now over everyone had a luxury lunch of which my unit was allowed to attend.

    Empress Milliana had apologised for the day before commenting. ¡°Perhaps you can still bring hope to this world, but your struggle may be a hard one.¡± Like Raziel she was shown to know the events of the future but what fate waited for me I did not know, for now I would just have to do my best to fill everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Tomorrow we would return to Cathopia and make sure the plans listed today went into motion.

 Chapter 135

    The journey home was just as peaceful as when we had gone. A part of me was glad this little venture was over. I looked upon my unit, they had no idea about the truth of the talismans they wielded.

    I was still debating if I should use their power as I rode upon Raziel¡¯s back, he had insisted as I was about to join Lin and Kiba on the top of the carriage.

    I gazed at them both, Kiba was making Lin laugh, there was definitely something going on between the two of them, as she leaned over and whispered in his ear. Kiba blushed and Lin laughed again as they sat a little closer to each other.

    As we approached Cathopia, the knights seemed to be on full alert, stopping the carriage just to check. I landed as Queen Daz voiced her displeasure.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry your highness, but we have an intruder within the city,¡± informed the Onca knight.

    ¡°What?¡± She glanced at me.

    ¡°They have attacked multiple knights, almost like they are searching for something,¡± he added.

    ¡°Or someone,¡± commented Raziel.

    ¡°Athena.¡± They had attacked the caravans in a search for her power and now they were trying again.

    ¡°Ibiki, Rex and Finn stay with her highness. Lin, Kiba and Edge with me.¡± I ordered heading straight into the city, they followed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Lin.

    ¡°I know who they are after,¡± I said.

    ¡°Who?¡± questioned Edge.

    ¡°My adopted sister Athena,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Why her?¡± wondered Kiba.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to tell you, but I promised I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone her secret,¡± I answered as I headed straight to the castle. I needed to check the bakery first. On the way we bumped into Tigra and Zack.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Tigra came straight over to me. ¡°Have you seen Athena?¡± Was her question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten back,¡± I admitted, glancing at Zack, why was he with her and not Al? ¡°I was coming to check the bakery.¡±

    ¡°Neither Brendan nor Athena are there,¡± informed Zack. ¡°Dash is with you mum.¡±

    ¡°Mum? Is she alright?¡± I was in a panic.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Tigra touched my arm. ¡°A little shocked as she said she did not foresee this attack.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Our main focus is Brendan and Athena, she is the one they are after, no.¡± Zack gazed at me.

    ¡°She is,¡± I nodded. ¡°We need to find them.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± questioned Kiba. ¡°The castle has so many rooms and corridors, and the city is just as big.¡±

    ¡°If only Brendan¡¯s scent wasn¡¯t already here and mixed with so many,¡± I sighed. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Master, you gave Brendan a gem imbued with my power,¡± mentioned Larana. ¡°With it you can track down my power.¡± She appeared in front of me.

    ¡°You put a tracker on your best friend.¡± Zack gave me a weird look.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a tracker,¡± I quickly responded.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this,¡± snapped Tigra. ¡°They could be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± instructed Larana. ¡°Like you did to search for the darkness.¡±

    I let the wind around me go wild, sensing every inch around the castle, seeing through it searching for Brendan. I¡¯d only used this once before. I certainly would have to practice more with it.

    I had to calm my racing thoughts as I feared something might have happened to them, if dad had been here, they would have been safe. No, I couldn¡¯t keep thinking what if he was here this was my responsibility to fill.

    I felt a spark outside the city, a small concentration of my power, it had to be Brendan.

    ¡°He¡¯s left over the forgotten bridge.¡± I stepped forwards, lifting my hand, and opening my eyes. Arata stood beside me, without even thinking about it I climbed upon his back, and he let me.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet you there, go,¡± said Tigra.

    I nodded. ¡°Raziel will guide you to our location.¡± I looked forward and Arata broke into a run.

    I was surprised for a second as he ran much faster than his brother, but then I remembered this was his power as fast as lightning and this was the first time I had ridden upon his back.

    I could feel his power through our connection, he still didn¡¯t like me, but had put aside his pride to help a friend.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, touching his mane.

    ¡°I am not doing this for you,¡± he huffed as we left the restricted halls of the castle.

    Arata opened his wings, we were flying above Cathopia in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Whoa, you really are fast,¡± I commented, smirking as I realised, he did care in his own way, but I still doubted whether I should be using their power. Arata flew higher above the cloud line. ¡°Too high!¡±

    ¡°I will only say this once, master,¡± he snarled. ¡°We are no longer what we once were, but we do what we did in the past, to give our power to those who are worthy, those of who are gifted with what remains of her power.¡± He glanced back at me. ¡°Now buck up and use our power as destiny degrees, otherwise I will have to test if you are worthy of my power again.¡±

    I remembered the pain. ¡°No thank you, I¡¯ll pass.¡± I looked around, so peaceful up here. ¡°I will do my best to do your power justice.¡± I felt the focus I almost lost return. ¡°Now let¡¯s back Brendan up.¡± I allowed his power to spark within me to show him I would use his power.

    ¡°You must become stronger, believe in yourself and us, never forget.¡± Arata went into a dive, a strike of lightning behind us. I just hoped we were not too late to help Brendan against the one who wished to harm Athena, to gain her power, for what reason I did not know.

    I didn¡¯t say a word as we headed in the direction Larana¡¯s power was. Arata adjusted himself as we headed straight for the forests around Cathopia. He was there, I could sense it, Larana¡¯s power was getting stronger.

    Brendan¡¯s location was confirmed when I saw an explosion of earth energy being released.

    ¡°Brendan!¡± I shouted as in a matter of seconds Arata landed down between Brendan and his attacker.

    Upon landing Arata released a powerful shockwave, levelling the trees near us. My body glowing for a second, my eyes met the intruder chasing him first, then I glanced back at Brendan.

    ¡°When are you going to get serious Brendan.¡±

 Chapter 136

    I stood between Brendan and the one hunting Athena. It was the Lupus accompanied by a wolf pack and a few cloned versions of herself.

    Brendan stood protectively in front of Athena, whose wing was blooded and held limply, she¡¯d been injured to prevent her from escaping skywards.

    ¡°Fang!¡± cursed the Lupus. ¡°You keep getting in my way.¡±

    ¡°And you keep pissing me off.¡± I drew my swords. ¡°You escaped from the summit, but I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you stop me from completing my mission again!¡± She shouted, lifting her hand signalling for her clones and wolf pack to attack.

    I had learnt from my previous battles I could not hesitate in making a move when it came to those who worked for the darkness. I could not show them weakness of any kind.

    ¡°Lightning wave,¡± I said aloud as I infused Mila and Arata¡¯s power, glancing back at Brendan and Athena, I knew I would not allow any of them to harm any of my family.

    I released a wave of water filled with electric energy, it sparked instantly destroying the clones and stunning the wolves.

    ¡°Flimsy creatures really, unlike us. We are special, born again to plague this world and destroy everything he built,¡± she said, not really bothered I had taken them out. ¡°But you have been a pain in our side long enough.¡± She growled, pouncing as her body glowed with dark power, more than last time. Her fur wilder, standing on end.

    ¡°Gave you a present did he,¡± I commented as our blades clashed.

    ¡°He¡¯d give it to you too if you¡¯d just submit,¡± she snarled. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before he gives you a personal visit.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to it.¡± We began swiping at each other. I stepped back, then thrust forward, sending sparks of Arata out as I did.

    ¡°You have no idea who you are dealing with.¡± She held her hands out, disappearing for a split second.

    I twisted on my heel, taking a breath in, and blowing out as she¡¯d gone to appear behind me. I blew her away with a gust of wind the moment she reappeared.

    ¡°A shadow technique,¡± I smirked. ¡°How about no shadows.¡± I swiped Raziel¡¯s sword upwards, summoning walls of fire around us, the shadows flickering wildly preventing her from trying that again.

    ¡°Think you¡¯re so clever.¡± She glanced around us to see I had surrounded us both in the fire, there was no escape for her.

    ¡°You are getting nowhere near Athena now,¡± I hissed.

    ¡°We will get her someday, then the revival of the eternal dragon cannot be stopped.¡±

    ¡°As long as we stand, he will never return to this world,¡± roared Arata.

    I allowed him to release more of his power as lightning struck down around her, making her jump and move, almost like she was dancing.

    ¡°Damned lions,¡± she cursed.

    I dashed forward, leaving myself open on purpose, coming in low the female Lupus swiped her dagger. I parried knocking it from her hand. I leaned back kicking her into a tree.

    I was ready for her next move. ¡°Is this what you¡¯re really made of.¡±

    The Lupus let out a whimper, her expression one of bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have this time, but we will come for her.¡± She looked around looking for an escape route.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape,¡± I responded, moving closer.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± She held no fear in her eyes as she headed straight for the fire line and jumped through the flames, escaping.

    I sheathed the lions, allowing the fire to recede. I slowly breathed out dispersing any remaining energy as the flames finished dying down.

    ¡°Are you two alright?¡± I asked walking over.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Athena ran over hugging me, she winced.

    ¡°Athena.¡± I stepped back, holding my hand out as I had Mila cover her entire body in her waters, it glowed healing her wounds.

    My attention turning to Brendan who held his head down in shame. Would this be the lesson he needed to realise he could no longer hesitate in attacking back.

    I stared silently at Brendan; he¡¯d been trained by the best but had not been able to protect the one he wanted to protect.

    ¡°Fang!¡± I heard Tigra¡¯s voice call as they had finally arrived with Raziel.

    ¡°Time to take things seriously Brendan, they will come again for her power,¡± I said.

    ¡°I know that!¡± shouted Brendan. ¡°That thing shared the identical scent and power as the Draco who attacked my home. I¡­ I felt like I was a defenceless child again.¡±

    Athena walked over to Brendan, touching his shoulder with a smile. ¡°You can only grow stronger from here. The darkness always has that effect on those unfamiliar with it, but you know it.¡±

    ¡°Diluc couldn¡¯t protect us, how am I supposed to. I am nothing like him,¡± responded Brendan.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± I said. ¡°But with his guidance I think you could be even better.¡± Brendan just stared at me. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve worked this hard, don¡¯t stop now. Athena needs a Guardian.¡±

    ¡°Guardian Brendan,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you better next time Athena, please forgive me,¡± pleaded Brendan.

    ¡°There is nothing to forgive,¡± said Athena as Mila¡¯s water faded away.

    ¡°All done,¡± I smiled, I was happy to see her wounds all gone.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± smiled Athena, stretching her now healed wing. ¡°Much better.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± I said. I glanced at Arata who I felt a little closer to and I could feel our sync rate had increased. I began walking first, passing him. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± He snarled in his usual disapproving tone.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I let out a little laugh and he snorted.

    The city was still at battle stations, searching for the intruder. A large number of knights were at the bridges and around the castle. I informed them that the situation had been resolved as I went.

    Queen Daz was still in the carriage, parked outside the castle, surrounded by knights and my remaining unit.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Edge jumped from where he¡¯d been sitting on the top of the carriage. ¡°Where are they?¡± He was beaming, ready for action, his tail flickering excitedly.

    ¡°They are gone,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Why did she attack?¡± questioned Rex.

    ¡°For a power to powerful to comprehend,¡± I answered.

    Queen Daz came out of the carriage as King Alton came running from the castle, straight towards her.

    ¡°My dear, are you alright?¡± There was no dark mist around him, which I thought was a bit strange. I didn¡¯t understand why the dark mist always fluctuated around him, strong one moment, weak the next.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I heard everything that happened at the summit from Skyrus,¡± he paused looking at me. ¡°Thank you for protecting her.¡± He held such gratitude in his expression, and I knew what force really kept his control over the darkness, his love for his wife, Queen Daz.

    ¡°It was my honour, your majesty,¡± I bowed.

    ¡°I hope it happens soon, otherwise it might be too late.¡± King Alton held an expression of seriousness, was he talking about my awakening. A smile crossed his lips. ¡°But you do seem to be capable at keeping some of it at bay.¡±

    ¡°Why do you let the darkness so close,¡± I said without thinking.

    ¡°It protects what is left of the innocent within this city as long as I contain it, my family is safe.¡± He touched Queen Daz¡¯s cheek. ¡°A burden I have chosen to bare.¡± He took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she smiled. I could see the love they shared for one another, and my heart ached for Tigra, I wanted Tigra to look at me like that too.

    ¡°Train them well,¡± said King Alton on my unit. I nodded.

    ¡°Tigra!¡± Dumah came from the castle, she ducked behind me, I let out a laugh.

    ¡°Dumah,¡± snarled King Alton. Dumah stopped in his tracks, he was still scared of the king.

    ¡°Your majesty,¡± he said nervously.

    ¡°Tigra want to go hang out,¡± I smiled, wanting to spend some time with her.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Rest up team, back to training tomorrow.¡± I dismissed them and headed off with Tigra, waving tauntingly towards Dumah.

 Chapter 137

    Tigra and I spent the rest of the day together, which was a nice relief from the mission I¡¯d just returned from. I could relax a little more now I was away from the dangers of the attack and Dumah was too busy being afraid of King Alton.

    I began by telling her all about it as she¡¯d asked, she was shocked to hear such an important place was targeted and by those clones too. One thing I did not tell her was the truth behind talismans, I was certain she would take it worse than I had.

    ¡°That is just crazy, how can we stop this from happening?¡± she asked, the hairs on her body standing on end with anger.

    ¡°We?¡± I responded.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not facing this alone,¡± she said.

    ¡°I have my unit now, plus you¡¯re the princess,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°So, what,¡± she huffed.

    ¡°You get so angry quick,¡± I laughed. ¡°It¡¯s cute.¡±

    ¡°Cute,¡± she hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll show you cute.¡± She pounced, swiping at me. I lifted my hand, catching her wrist.

    ¡°See cute,¡± I teased. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I can see most on-coming attacks.¡±

    ¡°You really have been getting stronger.¡± She quickly pulled away, suddenly bashful.

    ¡°Of course, I need to protect you after all,¡± I gazed at her, smiling. She blushed and looked away.

    ¡°Good,¡± she nodded acting pleased.

    I held my hand out. ¡°Want to get some Bluapples?¡±

    ¡°I thought you said your plant wasn¡¯t old enough,¡± she commented.

    ¡°That is not what I am talking about,¡± I grinned. ¡°Fly with me.¡± Larana¡¯s wings appeared, she slowly took my hand. I pulled her in close, placing her back against me, I wrapped my arms tightly around her, she felt stiff. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I heard her whisper. I took off ascending. ¡°Whoa!¡± She cried, gripping tightly to my arms. Cathopia shrunk in a matter of seconds. ¡°This is so cool.¡± I thought she¡¯d be scared but she loved it. ¡°What a gift the Avis have, to see the world like this.¡±

    ¡°Want me to go a little faster?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she cheered.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I went even faster, diving downwards as we flew over the forest just above the tree line. ¡°Ready for some real fun.¡±

    ¡°Go for it.¡± She glanced at me.

    ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t managed a complete fly through yet.¡± I heard Larana. ¡°Especially not with a passenger.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it, don¡¯t worry,¡± I smirked, seeing the cavern entrance come into view. I held a little tighter to Tigra as I dived.

    I¡¯d tried flying through the caverns each time I visited to increase my flying speed and agility, unfortunately not once had I got through unscathed, but I refused to let anything happen to Tigra.

    I entered the cavern into the right spiral downwards, the walls glowing faintly blue. A sharp left came next, straight after that was another left and right, and a bunch of other left and rights.

    I made it through a tight zig zag safely, the one spot I had failed multiple times, I had sensed my wings come an inch away from the wall, so close.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    In a matter of seconds, I was out in the open caverns, flying over a few trees and reaching the water. I could hear Tigra¡¯s breath catch in her throat.

    I flew closer to the crystal-clear waters as Tigra reached her handout, running it through the clear cool waters. I smiled as I watched the water vapours sprayed up flickering the light across her white fur. It was always just the two of us, perhaps I should tell her.

    I came to the little dock at the other side of the lake where I gently landed, slowly releasing my grip on Tigra.

    She twirled around. ¡°That was amazing.¡± Her eyes sparkling. ¡°You¡¯re awesome.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that awesome.¡± I rubbed my head embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been too modest, you should accept that you have great power,¡± she smiled. ¡°And I¡¯d expect nothing less of my future Guardian.¡±

    ¡°Our goal is in sight,¡± I commented.

    We picked Bluapples, then sat on the dock with our feet in the water, it felt so refreshing and the Bluapples were at their best.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something interesting,¡± I began. ¡°This place doesn¡¯t really have seasons, the energy from the crystals gives nutrients to everything.¡± I threw a Bluapple up and down in my hand. ¡°Bluapple produce fruit all year round, but still need to be perfectly ripe before picking.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Tigra showed interest in what I was telling her. ¡°That would help during the winter, especially when winter stocks get low.¡±

    ¡°It would,¡± I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving them a supply, but I would rather as few Animalia find out about this place.¡± I admitted. ¡°There are those who would strip it of all its resources, not understanding the reaction this place has with the light.¡±

    ¡°I will just have to buy directly from the supplier,¡± she grinned as I looked at her.

    ¡°A contract is in order then.¡± She nodded. I reached my hand out wiping away a piece of Bluapple from her cheek, she blushed a little confused. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a messy eater.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She gazed at me, the quickly looked away. ¡°For bringing me here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning too,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Such a beautiful place,¡± she sighed. ¡°Nice to get out of the city.¡± Even though I was busy with my unit I¡¯d had Athena keep me up to date with what was going on with Tigra, unfortunately she¡¯d become more restricted on where she could go, she was next in line to the throne and needed to be ready for when her time came to take King Alton¡¯s place.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back next time I come,¡± I responded.

    ¡°That would be great.¡±

    We spent a little more time there before returning to Cathopia. I had flown slower on the return trip so I could relish in the moment. Tigra was completely relaxed and was enjoying herself just as much as I was.

    I landed outside the castle, letting her go, she turned on her heel with the biggest smile on her face. ¡°At least you had time to relax today, you¡¯ve been so busy training your unit. I think you¡¯ve forgotten to even breathe.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I have,¡± I agreed with her. ¡°But I think you¡¯ve been busy too.¡±

    Tigra looked away. ¡°My duty.¡± She kept a smile, redirecting the subject back to me. ¡°Just don¡¯t push yourself so hard and next time you have some free time, I¡¯m always free to hang out.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I gazed at her my heart pounding. I wanted to tell her how I felt about her. ¡°There is something I want to tell you.¡± I had to force the word out.

    ¡°You don¡¯t usually hesitate.¡± She looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I started, but we heard a noise to our left. We both looked over to see Kiba and Lin. They were holding hands.

    ¡°Seems those two have been getting pretty close,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°I noticed,¡± I nodded.

    Lin turned to Kiba, kissing him gently on the lips and slowly walked away. Kiba just gazed in her direction in a daze.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± We looked towards the castle doors. It was Tigra¡¯s Guardian Al. ¡°Your father, the king has summoned you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She glanced at me. ¡°Later Fang.¡± She smiled and ran for the door. I reached my hand out clutching at thin air as she headed inside.

    ¡°You told her yet?¡± Kiba came beside me.

    ¡°No,¡± I answered, then jumped. ¡°Tell her what?¡±

    ¡°You gave her the chiefs pendent of protection and well you look at her like I do Lin,¡± commented Kiba.

    ¡°That obvious,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Not really, you hide it pretty good.¡± I glanced at him. ¡°You should tell her or are you worried what she¡¯ll say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin our friendship.¡± I grinned mischievously. ¡°Enough about me, you and Lin.¡± I put my arm around him. ¡°Getting pretty close cous.¡±

    ¡°Second date actually,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Tell me all about it.¡± I was curious to know how this all started.

    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded and we headed into the castle, heading for home.

 Chapter 138

    I was heading to meet my unit at a little caf¨¦ in the city, when I passed King Alton shouting at one of his knights. I wondered what he could have done wrong to get his wraith, but his moods were often quite random, between being infected with amounts of dark energy or not, unlike myself, no one could really tell.

    ¡°No excuse, you failed your mission!¡± He snarled. ¡°You have no idea how important it is.¡±

    ¡°I apologise, your majesty, but even with your emblem and permission they would not let me enter.¡± The young Onca was bowing. I saw the vail of darkness swirling around him, feeding of his angry outburst. He touched his head, shaking it as if trying to ward it off. ¡°I can try again.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His mood settled. ¡°If they won¡¯t let you in, then I will have to think of something else.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry I could not complete your requested mission. I don¡¯t understand why they would refuse me access even with your direct orders.¡±

    ¡°Greater forces, even I cannot control are at work.¡± He spotted me and smirked. I gulped he was going to ask me next. ¡°Your excused.¡± I backed up a little and walked in the opposite direction when King Alton was suddenly next to me, placing his arm around me as if we were chums. ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± My whole body tensed as I saw the mist, but it soon faded.

    ¡°Not quite strong enough, yet.¡± I glanced at him, what was he on about.

    ¡°Anything I can do for you, your majesty?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You see I am running out of a particular ingredient, very hard to come by,¡± he began.

    ¡°Is that what mission he failed?¡± I enquired.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s something else.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Raoul gave me all they had of the stuff and well I think Larana might know where to find more.¡± As soon as he mentioned Raoul, I knew it was related to the horrible medicine which could somewhat purify the darkness. If he ran out, then he would be completely consumed by the darkness. ¡°I know you only except mission from my wife and I don¡¯t blame you.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Considering I left her in charge of a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I was reluctant.

    ¡°Please Fang¡­ Alex, it¡¯s important.¡± I looked him in the eyes.

    ¡°One question before I answer,¡± he nodded, signalling me to ask away. ¡°Why does it inflict you and not Queen Daz.¡±

    ¡°Because I gave her a pendent given to me by your dad. A pendent of protection, apparently it was worn by the legendary Fang himself.¡± A huge grin crossed his lips. ¡°Much like the one you gave my daughter.¡± Oh crap, did he know what it really meant; he was dad¡¯s best friend after all. ¡°Now I¡¯ve answered what is your response to my request.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only do it because I know what that stuff does, but you know you can¡¯t keep fighting it like this,¡± I said.

    ¡°It is all I can do until your time comes, but I fear they are somehow preventing your awakening,¡± he almost fell into thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Sniper said.¡± I was surprised he¡¯d thought about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope, awakenings can happen when it is needed most or when they make a mistake, some even say rebirth can happen when the red moon shines, but shh.¡±

    I smirked. ¡°You¡¯re the one playing with Dumah.¡±

    ¡°To a certain degree,¡± he nodded. ¡°There are moments I can control it especially around certain people.¡± He looked around sharply. ¡°I am currently trying to locate Yamato as there is no record of his mission.¡±

    ¡°They sent him away to control you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Indeed, but there are still a few Fangs in the city who all have a purifying ability, only the awakening makes it one hundred times stronger, darkness runs from it.¡±

    I felt this urge that I needed to somehow maintain this version of King Alton, but it was obvious he was struggling with it.

    ¡°Back to your request, what ingredients is it you seek?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Raoul said it is the nectar from the Goddess Plume,¡± answered King Alton.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I summoned her.

    ¡°The Goddess Plume is a species of wild Lily, legend says where the gods once walked the plant would grow, but as time has passed this particular species has become rare, almost extinct.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where to find it?¡± asked King Alton.

    Larana flew closer to him, touching his cheek. ¡°I do,¡± she nodded. ¡°A sacred place, shrouded in thick fog that no Animalia can get through, but I will take master, if it means saving you from the path you have decided to endure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Larana,¡± he smiled, his nose twitched, and ears moved. ¡°He is coming.¡± He moved away. ¡°I have enough for another two weeks, please hurry.¡± And he walked off.

    I pulled a parchment from my pocket, it contained today¡¯s mission, an escort of a tribal leader, female to meet with King Alton. Rumour had it Prince Hunter might be married off when he came of age to an all-female wilds Tigris tribe to keep connections strong.

    I smirked; he¡¯d love that. The only male in a female tribe. The tribal leaders name was Reira.

    I glanced at Raziel. ¡°Might have to split the team in two.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he agreed. ¡°The king¡¯s health is key for Cathopia to stand, if he was to become ill due to the darkness, the next in line would have to take his place, but not without a mate first.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps if you told her master,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°I actually want too,¡± I sighed, then shook my head. ¡°The king is more important.¡±

    ¡°The place we need to go is not too far from the Tigris village,¡± informed Larana.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± I liked that news. ¡°Bonus.¡±

    ¡°But the place we¡¯re going. I will only take you; I cannot protect you all and its secret must be kept.¡±

    ¡°I understand Larana. Let¡¯s get going.¡± I headed straight to the meeting place where my unit was waiting. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Larana would be taking me, somewhere sacred, somewhere secret.

 Chapter 139

    Within the hour I had everyone on the move. I had read out my instructions from Queen Daz as soon as I mentioned it was in Amaris, Edge¡¯s eye lit up like light crystals, I had to shoot him down quick.

    A lot of male Tigris wanted to find the village as it contained the most beautiful females. I was certain none of them could beat Tigra¡¯s beauty,

    I had a map given with the parchment, with extra instructions to burn it afterwards. Like the Panthera Pardus village, they didn¡¯t want their village to be known to others, perhaps fear they might be overrun by males, but another rumour said the were ferocious warriors, closer to their wild cousins than most.

    ¡°What if one likes me,¡± grinned Edge, hoping to attract one¡¯s attention as a mate.

    ¡°I doubt that,¡± commented Lin.

    ¡°You never know,¡± snarled Edge, who then glanced at Kiba. I don¡¯t think he liked Kiba being interested in his sister.

    ¡°I heard they kidnap males they like,¡± commented Rex, which surprised me he wasn¡¯t usually interested in casual conversation like the others.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll kidnap me,¡± sighed Edge, daydreaming about such events happening.

    ¡°You do know they don¡¯t keep the males around right,¡± giggled Lin. ¡°Only the tribal leader keeps her mate.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Edge really had no clue.

    ¡°Just being near wilds makes me nervous,¡± admitted Kiba.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± smiled Lin encouragingly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens, I want everyone on their best behaviour. From what I¡¯ve heard these Tigris are wilder than those in the city and very picky on who becomes their mate,¡± I said.

    ¡°You interested too.¡± Edge gazed at me.

    ¡°No. I am on a mission, more important things to worry about.¡± He was starting to annoy me; wish he would focus more on what we were set to do.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Take Tigra anywhere nice?¡± asked Finn.

    I glanced at him. ¡°No.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to snap, but it happened. ¡°What I do in my private time is nothing to do with you.¡± I was trying to think of where the ingredients for King Alton were but couldn¡¯t focus with all this nattering.

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Ibiki spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The escort mission isn¡¯t the only one today, I need to find something for King Alton, not too far from Amaris. So, I¡¯ll have to leave you there for a while when I do, you¡¯re in charge.¡± I looked at him. ¡°No questions.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± nodded Ibiki.

    We continued to travel through the forest. I often wondered if the area had been completely explored, considering how dense it was in places, most Animalia kept to the paths, worried about bumping into wilds, perhaps some had even been kidnapped like Rex had said, I wondered if that was even true.

    We spent four days following her highness¡¯s map. To head over wind fairy bridge, keeping to the road until you came to a pair of fruit trees at that point enter the forest until you come to the edge of a think fog. Stop, on the map it had a huge warning sign over it. Walk around.

    ¡°This is so strange,¡± commented Kiba, waving his hand through the fog which stopped abruptly like a wall.

    ¡°No one returns from those fogs,¡± said Rex. ¡°No place for Animalia.¡±

    I stared at the fog, sensing something, seeing the energy flowing through it, something was creating this fog, a talisman maybe.

    To be honest most of the times was spent walking around this fog, it would have been quicker to go through, but I was reluctant after Rex¡¯s words, but held my curiosity as to what could be creating it and for what could be inside.

    ¡°Not far now,¡± I said as we moved away from the fog and the trees began to thin a little.

    My noise twitched as I picked up the scent of other Animalia. It was the scent of females, we had arrived.

    There were huts built right up against the trees, a network of ladders and ropes, looked like they led up into the tree canopy, tall poles with light crystals attached to them, a campfire at the centre, only ambers burned.

    I felt the hairs all over my body stand on end, I could feel eyes on us, we were being watched. I looked around to see eyes glaring at us from the trees and shrubs, it was hard to know how many surrounded us.

    ¡°Fang,¡± gulped Kiba.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I stepped forward. ¡°I am Fang. I am here on behalf of King Alton.¡±

    ¡°Welcome Cathopian warriors.¡± A female stepped from the undergrowth. A normal Tigris with glistening orange fur, rough stripes, black hair, her golden eyes seeming as if they could see straight through my soul. She was a few years older than me as she held a mature composure. Her clothes were completely weaved from leaves only just covering her chest area and short skirt getting longer at the back and an animal pelt in the form of a shawl around her shoulders.

    The rumours were indeed true, she was beautiful, but nothing compared to Tigra. ¡°I am Reira.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Before us stood the leader Reira of Amaris, a tribe of all female Tigris. Shortly after she¡¯d shown herself more females came out from hiding; each one dressed similarly to Reira and their eyes like daggers, obviously they distrusted outsiders within the walls of their village.

    ¡°Calm yourself, they are simply my escort to the city.¡± She came striding over, quickly calming their worries. ¡°A member of the Fang clan, quite rare, shame your heart is already taken, you would have made an ideal mate for some of my girls.¡± I was surprised how could she tell? Before I could say anything, she¡¯d moved onto my unit. ¡°Fine warriors, but none who would make suitable mates. Hmm, it would seem two of you have already captured each other¡¯s hearts.¡± I glanced at Lin and Kiba. We had only just met her, but she could already read us like a book.

    ¡°Tribal leader we are on a mission to escort you, but first we would like a short rest,¡± I spoke, sensing my unit becoming tense, the eyes of the female Tigris never leaving us. I wanted to get straight to the point, there was no point beating around the bush, she wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Very well.¡± She nodded, smiling. Had she been messing with us? ¡°Your warriors may rest while we talk. ¡°She walked past and indicated for me to follow. ¡°Look after our guests.¡± With those words the females relaxed and approached them with fresh meat and water.¡± I was a little reluctant to leave them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be well looked after.¡±

    Reira took me back the way I had come, back towards the fog. I stared up at it, seeing the energies circling within it, a very powerful talisman created this.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you bring me here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It is where you wish to go,¡± she responded.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°You see Fang, we share an existence with this fog, when we need it, it covers my little village, and we supply them with whatever they wish.¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Larana appeared. ¡°The ones who keep this fog as protection.¡±

    ¡°She has been expecting a Fang for quite some time, she told me to send one in, insisting they enter immediately.¡± She brought her hand up, gripping hold of my chin. ¡°I do not see why she thinks you can save this world; a good mate is all you¡¯ll make.¡± The fog shifted and she stepped back. ¡°She grows impatient, go.¡±

    ¡°Straight to the point,¡± I smirked. ¡°Hunter will definitely like you.¡± I teased, she seemed surprised by my response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get lost, not many return from within the fog, such little creatures can be even more ferocious than us.¡± She warned. ¡°But with the wind fairy¡¯s protection you should be fine.¡± Reira turned to leave. ¡°If you do not return, I shell integrate the males in your group to my tribe, perhaps we can learn something from them.¡± She glanced back smiling. ¡°Remember we¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± And she left.

    I was suddenly nervous about what might happen to them if I did not return, so I needed to make this trip a quick one, plus they were not the only ones I needed to worry about, Tigra would worry if I did not return, I would prefer to avoid making her angry again.

    ¡°Master.¡± Larana hovered by the fog. ¡°We must hurry if we are to return in time.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way Larana.¡± I signalled her forward. She nodded and flew forward. ¡°I will return, so don¡¯t do anything to my unit.¡± I then followed Larana into the fog.

    I felt the temperature dropped drastically, my fur standing on end to keep me warm, the fog was so much thicker once you were standing within it. I could barely see in front of me, the forest becoming denser than it was outside. How could this place continue to grow with such little sunlight?

    Larana flew just in front of me. I could sense her power encircling around me, the wind at its purest. I lifted my hand to see my body faintly glowing, this had never happened before, was it to do with her protecting me from the fog?

    ¡°Caused during high sync rate,¡± explained Raziel. ¡°Keep focused on Larana¡¯s power. We do not want to get lost.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I allowed Larana to release more of her power, her calming wind surrounding me even more.

    ¡°This fog has become even more powerful than when I last saw this place,¡± spoke Larana. ¡°Hang on master.¡±

    ¡°Larana!¡± I reached my hand towards her as the fog became so thick that all I could see of her was a speck of light, her power guiding me through. ¡°Larana, I can hardly see you.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    The fog thickened so much, until I could no longer see anything, then there was complete darkness.

 Chapter 141

    My nose twitched picking up the scent of sweet flowers blooming, then the scent of air after a recent shower mixed with the scent of living creatures. The sound of voices speaking, whispering.

    I opened my eyes to see I was on a bed of flowers and leaves. The forest above dense, sunlight only just barely breaking through the canopy.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I sat up on guard as something small flew overhead. ¡°You¡¯re not Larana.¡±

    ¡°No, I am not.¡± In front of me hovered a fairy in a green dress made from leaves, her hair dark brown.

    Larana appeared. ¡°Welcome to the last home of my kind.¡±

    I gawked upwards as hundreds of fairies flew high above, moving from where they had been, coming in to investigate.

    ¡°This was your home.¡± I brought my hand up to place my hand gently on her back. Her expression was a sad one, and her emotions raw almost like she was remembering her past.

    ¡°Larana.¡± They all cheered coming in closer, dancing around her. ¡°Larana.¡±

    ¡°They still remember you,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°It has been many centuries I do not see how.¡± Larana glanced back at me.

    ¡°You are placed within our history, Larana.¡± The fairies all flew back to the trees as a fairy with six wings, a pink dress made from petals and green vines weaved into a shawl down her back.

    ¡°When the hunters came, you sacrificed yourself, the most powerful and gifted amongst our kind,¡± she smiled. ¡°You allowed us time to escape and taught us how to summon this fog.¡± She came to stop in front of Larana. ¡°It breaks our hearts to see what they have done to you.¡±

    ¡°Along with so many others,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°Reira said you were expecting a Fang.¡± I moved the subject on as I could sense Larana¡¯s emotions. ¡°How would you have known, if I was only order to come here a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°You see as soon as Reira told me a Fang would be her escort to Cathopia. I wanted to see the saver of this world,¡± she responded. Oh, great I thought, not this crap again. ¡°But you seem too weak to accomplish it.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I snarled. ¡°You haven¡¯t even been outside this fog; you have no idea what I¡¯ve faced.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see to know,¡± the leader responded. I didn¡¯t like this fairy.

    Larana flew a circle around her. ¡°We are here for the nectar of the Goddess Plume. I would be grateful if you would allow us to collect it, Gina.¡± I was surprised she knew her name.

    ¡°The Goddess Plumes I cannot.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Such sacred flowers rarely bloom.¡±

    ¡°Please, it is to help someone to stop the infliction of darkness,¡± I pleaded.

    ¡°Reira has told me such flowers do not exist outside our home, how can we allow outsiders to have it, even someone from the Fang clan.¡± She seemed to have an answer for everything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want the destruction of the king of Cathopia on your hands do you.¡±

    ¡°King Alton,¡± said Gina.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want harm to come to the father of Reira¡¯s future mate,¡± commented Raziel using the connection they had with Amaris. ¡°After all you do coexist.¡± Concern crossed her face, she didn¡¯t know what to say now, like prey just about to be hunted.

    ¡°I will not,¡± she huffed.

    ¡°Not even for me,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She shook her head. ¡°They are all that is left of the walk of the goddess, it is sacred and cannot be given to someone so weak.¡±

    Gina had still not given us the answer I wanted to hear, she claimed I was too weak, what had that got to do with anything, all I wanted was some flower nectar, surely, they¡¯ll be more next year.

    ¡°How about this.¡± I sighed not wanting to create tension with them as I could see that happening if I tried to force her to give me the nectar and then this could influence the future relation Reira might have with Cathopia. ¡°You can set me a trial, test, challenge, whatever you want to call it, if I win, I can take as much nectar as I want,¡± I suggested.

    Larana giggled. ¡°Just like you.¡± I glanced at her a little confused but thinking about it I did like a challenge.

    Gina seemed to be thinking about it, but I had very little time to waste considering Reira had a specific day she was meeting with King Alton and about the same time was when he would run out of his current stock.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to rush you, but I have a deadline to keep,¡± I mentioned. ¡°As you know Reira has her appointed time to see the king.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± she nodded. ¡°Show us the power you share with Larana, defeat us in a race.¡± Gina signalled for a bunch of fairies to come forward. ¡°These are the fastest flyers, three laps around the forest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± I lifted my hand before Larana could finish as I knew what she would say. It wasn¡¯t fair, I didn¡¯t know these forests as well as they did. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Well Fang.¡± She looked down at me.

    I would show her exactly the power I held with Larana and change her mind, I was not weak. ¡°I accept.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Hundreds of fairies flew around, setting up the route of our race, it was amazing to see so many of Larana¡¯s kind, then I remember how talismans came to be, compared to them Larana had lost her freedom.

    I knew I would be at a considerable disadvantage as I did not know these forests like the ones who called it home and my size. The density of the trees I could see did not leave me with a lot of space to avoid them.

    ¡°You sure you can do this master?¡± questioned Larana.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have faith in me Larana?¡± I smiled at her concern; she was surprised at my response. ¡°I believe in your power; it will guide me in this race, and we will win for King Alton.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± She disappeared.

    I released Larana¡¯s power, summoning forth the wind, encircling me coming together forming into Larana¡¯s wings. I didn¡¯t need to do such a show of Larana¡¯s power, but I wanted to show it off, show them she was as powerful as their stories told. I looked ahead. ¡°I am ready.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Gina. ¡°When this leaf touches the ground, you begin.¡± She flew above us, letting go of a single leaf, faintly shining in the sunlight. I watched as it fluttered downwards. ¡°Remember three times around the forest.¡±

    I barely heard her as I felt Larana¡¯s power ready to go, watching the leaf intently, almost counting down in my head, a little longer and go.

    I dashed forwards propelled by Larana¡¯s wind. I was surrounded by ten little fairies as they flew just as fast as me, seemed sized meant nothing.

    The line of trees came in, I was right, in most places there was only enough room for me to fly through. I didn¡¯t slow down for a second, I couldn¡¯t hesitate, trusting in myself to dodge the oncoming trees.

    I kept my eyes on what was ahead of me, doing my best to spot the best trees to slip between, most were too tight of a fit for my liking, unfortunately it also slowed me down a little bit.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never win.¡± A fairy in blue flew passed. ¡°I¡¯m the fastest of our kind now, the wind fairy Larana is just history now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret those words.¡± I heard Larana.

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± she giggled, speeding ahead.

    ¡°We need to go faster Larana,¡± I said.

    ¡°If we go too fast, they¡¯ll be a danger of hurting yourself, the forest is too dense.¡± Larana was concerned, but I had to win.

    ¡°Larana, trust me.¡± I summoned more power, speeding through the trees to catch up with her, a second fairy came up behind me.

    ¡°Be careful, the thicket is ahead,¡± she warned, it seemed not all agreed to Gina¡¯s test.

    Up ahead I saw thick bramble with only a small tunnel. I suspected wild animals used it. I was glad Larana¡¯s wings weren¡¯t actually physical otherwise it would have been impossible for me to fly through.

    ¡°Follow,¡± she said speeding in front, it showed I was still not fast enough. I wanted to doubt I could win but images of Tigra laughing with her dad appeared in my mind, I needed to win for them both.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to follow the fairy through the maze of tunnels, coming out in a small meadow where I spotted her. In the open I could give myself a speed boost, no holding back.

    I zoomed passed the fairy who had helped me. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The meadow was full of beautiful flowers that looked similar to lilies, the petals a combination of pink and white. The scent drifted up my nose, sweet. I felt this pure energy from them and knew these were the Goddess Plume.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I could have stopped, taken what I wanted but this was about Larana¡¯s honour on the line, all she had done for their future protection, and they disrespected her.

    I caught up flying just behind the lead fairy, but I soon had to slow down again as we re-entered the forest and entered the second lap.

    ¡°Dolana, hurry up!¡± shouted Gina, so that was the lead fairy¡¯s name.

    Dolana glanced back at me. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She turned to face me, holding her hand out, summoning webbing between the trees, right in front of me. I was caught struggling to break free. ¡°Bye,¡± she smiled, pleased with herself.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± shouted Larana. ¡°You dishonour my¡­¡± She stopped herself as Dolana flew off. I felt Larana¡¯s sadness and pain.

    ¡°Larana, what happened?¡± I asked swiping at the webbing. She appeared her darkened past filling her eyes.

    ¡°The hunters of sacred creatures had wiped out almost all of my kind to make talismans, my small village was one of few left, they found us and began to capture my friends, family. I was powerful, but not strong enough to withstand the power of the talismans they had brought with them.¡± Larana remembered everything so clearly even so many centuries ago. ¡°My wind only fuelled their fire, in the end I had no choice, to save the others I manipulated flames, destroying my home, trapping myself and them within.¡± She looked around. ¡°Just before I was captured, I dispersed the fires creating the fogs that now protect this place. They dishonour my sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Larana.¡± She¡¯d faced so much, perhaps the others had too. ¡°Wind cutter.¡± I released myself. ¡°Trust me with all your power, I will win.¡±

    ¡°You are not ready.¡± Why did she hesitate, we¡¯d shared our power for a long time now.

    ¡°Trust in me Larana, like I do you, these forests may have changed but they are still your home, still under your forever protection,¡± I smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s show them your true power.¡± I held my hand out.

    ¡°Alright, master.¡± She took hold of my hand, her whole body glowed, then so did mine. I felt a rush of her power through my body, I saw her past flash through my mind, she¡¯d faced so much before becoming a talisman.

    I faced the way Dolana had gone. ¡°Time to catch up.¡± I flew onwards feeling my speed had quadrupled, with no hesitation I headed through the trees feeling the wind as it guided me to where I needed to go.

    I passed the other nine fairies in the race; they were not as fast as Dolana or the one who had helped me.

    Dolana was quite far ahead but as she reached halfway through the final lap, I had caught up with her, right on her tail.

    ¡°No one can stand against Larana¡¯s power over wind.¡± I came up beside her in the open meadow.

    ¡°No.¡± She held out her hand, creating webbing aimed at me, trying to stop me.

    ¡°Nice try,¡± I laughed, surrounded in Larana¡¯s power the webbing circled round and redirected at her. I had noticed I had been getting faster, ninety-nine sync rate with Larana, my body pulsed with her raw power.

    I smirked as I shot passed her, in a few seconds I was passing over the finish line, buzzing with the power Larana possessed.

    ¡°I win.¡± I stopped directly in front of Gina. ¡°You have dishonoured Larana, her power and endangered King Alton¡¯s life, father of Reira¡¯s future mate.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to be kind, not after the dirty tricks.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t give the nectar away, it is sacred,¡± she snapped.

    Raziel had been waiting patiently about to speak but it was Arata who did. ¡°You disgrace the honour of sacred creatures and the kindness of the goddess, for such actions I will sentence you to death.¡± He opened his mouth, ready to strike her down.

    ¡°Arata.¡± I held my hand out to stop him. ¡°They have been confined to this place for too long, they do not know the world beyond.¡±

    Gina had no response, her eyes wild with fear, then she composed herself. ¡°Bring them all the nectar we have in storage.¡± A group of fairies disappeared. ¡°We have continued to live in fear, wondering if the danger of the past will return for us.¡±

    ¡°Only the darkness,¡± said Raziel. ¡°They need our sacred light more than ever now.¡±

    The fairies brought back two pouches, handing them over. ¡°Inside is all of it.¡± Not a lot I thought, opening it up I saw nothing but a small distant shimmer, dimensional magic.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I bowed.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± said Gina, glancing at Arata, she was scared of him, no surprise he could be scary.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me you should apologise to, after everything Larana did, you should have just given it to us.¡± I turned my back. ¡°Next time I come for more I expect to be given it in a golden sack.¡± I wanted to leave before Arata went off again, I could sense his power sparking, he still wanted to punish them, but that would endanger everyone. ¡°You should leave this fog once in a while, you¡¯ll be surprised what you can learn.¡± I smirked; they¡¯d simply lost there way just like Milliana.

 Chapter 143

    With my prize in hand, I had completed the task King Alton had personally requested. Now I just needed to escort tribal leader Reira, I wondered how well she would get on with Prince Hunter.

    Oh crap.¡± I broke into a run remembering where I had left my unit, in a village full of wild female Tigris, who knows what they were doing to them. Wilds were known for their unpredictability.

    As soon as I was out of the forest, I climbed upon Arata¡¯s back without thinking, he broke into a run, making it to the village in a matter of minutes.

    On arrival I breathed a breath of relief, looked like I had nothing to worry about as everything seemed peaceful, most of the Tigris were going about normally, gathering foods, repairing damaged huts, one was building up the fire.

    The first of my unit I saw was Kiba and Lin. He¡¯d whispered something in her ear, and she giggled.

    Lin spotted me and stood up. ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°Captain.¡± Kiba stood up too, gulping.

    ¡°Relax.¡± Arata strolled closer. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡±

    ¡°Rex is patrolling, Finn went with him saying all the females made him nervous¡± answered Lin. ¡°Ibiki has been answering any questions Reira has and my brother¡­¡± she glanced at Kiba.

    ¡°Trying his luck with the females,¡± smirked Kiba.

    ¡°Has he had any?¡± I asked curious, knowing he¡¯d try something even though I specifically told him not too.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°They all come out with the same line.¡±

    Lin shrugged. ¡°Something about him not being a suitable mate,¡± she sighed. ¡°I did warn him.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they look for specific traits.¡± I didn¡¯t really care; I was simply here to complete the second task I had been set to do. ¡°Gather everyone, we make our return to Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± Lin nodded and ran off to find them.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Ibiki and Reira are at the chief hut,¡± informed Kiba pointing in the direction, directly at a hut decorated with feathers, the biggest compared to the others.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I headed towards the hut at the heart of the village. I spotted Edge gawking over a group of five females.

    ¡°Come on, females give me a chance.¡± He drew his sword, lighting it up in a blaze. ¡°I control a fire talisman.¡± They giggled at him and walked off.

    ¡°Edge!¡± I called over; he froze. ¡°Prepare to depart.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He extinguished his power and ran off. I shook my head as I entered Reira¡¯s hut, she was in a lengthy conversation with Ibiki.

    I was a little surprised to see how luxurious it was inside the chief¡¯s hut considering these were wilds, perhaps I was expecting something a little more basic. There were a few comfy seats of which Reira sat on the one finely decorated with animal bones and feathers, a grand throne.

    Inside she had a small fire pit, the floor carpeted with animal pelts and a large bed, the headboard decorated just like her chair at the opposite side of the hut. I also spotted a hole, big enough to climb down into, followed by the scent of meat, most probably where she stored her meat, in the cool earth.

    The hut felt strangely welcoming and homely, I could have easily lived here. My attention went to Ibiki as he explained where she would be staying.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be staying in the castle during your stay, in a room next to Prince Hunter considering the future connection between here and the city.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± she nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡± Reira looked at me. ¡°I presume it is time to head to the city.¡± She paused. ¡°You didn¡¯t rush back just in case I¡¯d do something to your little team.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°We have a time schedule to keep to. I don¡¯t like keeping others waiting.¡± Tigra came to mind when I said that, her worry from when I was late home last time was something I wanted to avoid. ¡°His majesty is waiting, shall we.¡± I stepped back signalling for them both to leave the hut first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet my future mate.¡± She rose to her feet and walked past. ¡°I hope they did not treat you too harshly, even though protected by the fog, they still carry the fears of the past.¡±

    ¡°No problems, they just need guidance into what the world is today,¡± I responded. ¡°Call your two guards and let¡¯s move out, remember the king is very busy.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± She left the hut, and I heard her roar, just as fierce as King Alton was it due to being the Alpha.

    ¡°Everything sorted now?¡± asked Ibiki coming to stand in front of me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll protect the king for another two years; I just hope I can deal with it all by then.¡±

    ¡°Remember you are not alone,¡± smirked Ibiki, patting me on the shoulder. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention, I think Kiba, and Lin are definitely becoming a pair. I hope that¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    ¡°No, just means they¡¯ll become stronger to protect each other,¡± I answered. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to put this strange mission behind me.

 Chapter 144

    We returned to Cathopia with no problems, mind I had to warn off Edge as he had tried to get Reira¡¯s guards interested in him. I warned if he said one more word to them, I would beat him to a pulp, quickly shut up considering the beating I gave him during the last training session, a part of me didn¡¯t mean to but I needed to let loose.

    On arrival within the city, there were more knights on duty, acknowledging my return, none of them were inflicted with dark energy. King Alton or Queen Daz perhaps not taking any chances, mum most probably checked them.

    ¡°Reira.¡± I pulled out the two bags of nectar. ¡°Give these to King Alton.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± She took then but still asked.

    ¡°Nectar from the Goddess Plume,¡± I answered. ¡°He asked me to get it for him, now it¡¯s a gift from you.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± she nodded, putting them in her pouch. I noticed her tail begin to flicker with anticipation as we reached the castle. ¡°Quite the beautiful city, Cathopia first city of the light.¡± She¡¯d heard of the stories too.

    We escorted Reira right up to the throne room, my mission was almost complete. ¡°Here we are.¡± I spoke. ¡°Through those doors is the king.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She bowed gratefully.

    My nose twitched as I picked up a scent. ¡°Hunter.¡± I looked over to one of the pillars, to see him leaning against it casually.

    ¡°Prince Hunter.¡± Reira walked towards him as his gaze fell upon her. ¡°So, your Hunter.¡± She went straight up to him, so close inches away.

    ¡°Reira,¡± he said her name.

    Reira pushed forward kissing him, leaning completely into him. Hunter seemed surprised at first but then kissed back, resting his hands at her sides, she then wrapped her arms around his neck as he pulled her in even more.

    This was kind of embarrassing as we were all looking in different direction, seriously why couldn¡¯t she wait till they were alone.

    Reira gently pulled away, licking her lips. ¡°Lightning natural ability, power of a protector.¡± She touched her lips. ¡°Ops, did I steal your first kiss.¡± Hunter said nothing his eyes fixed on her. ¡°I look forward to our time together.¡± She stepped back and headed for the closed doors of the throne room. ¡°Thanks again Fang for the escort.¡±

    I looked at Hunter, who¡¯s eyes stayed on her until she entered the throne room, he shrugged his shoulders and walked off.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°What the hell,¡± moaned Edge.

    Lin jabbed him. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    ¡°Fang your orders?¡± asked Finn.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished for today,¡± I answered. ¡°Home for some rest and we¡¯ll see what tomorrow brings.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± They all headed off, apart from Ibiki.

    ¡°Huh¡­what¡¯s up?¡± I enquired.

    ¡°Seemed a little too comfortable with each other, considering they just met and the way the other females acted in the village.¡±

    ¡°You think they already know each other,¡± I verified.

    ¡°I am only saying what I see,¡± answered Ibiki.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how; she was brought up in the wilds.¡± I thought about it. ¡°Mind, you don¡¯t just kiss a stranger like that.¡±

    ¡°I could be wrong,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Wilds have been known to kidnap males from the roads just to mate during heat.¡±

    ¡°I thought that was just a rumour.¡± I glanced towards the door.

    ¡°All true, almost happened to Uncle Lance,¡± mentioned Ibiki.

    ¡°Really.¡± I was shocked.

    ¡°Master.¡± I heard Larana. ¡°You¡¯re meant to meet up with Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Oh right,¡± I nodded. ¡°See you later Ibiki.¡±

    I ran off, after my little outing with Tigra the other day I had decided to build up more on our friendship, perhaps I could help her feelings grow for me.

    I headed to a little private restaurant on the edge of the city, right next to the lake. Tigra liked it there as she was not pestered by anyone, being the princess brought a lot of attention.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I went straight over to her table.

    ¡°Alex, you made it,¡± she smiled. ¡°Did the escort mission go smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Smoothly, yes but ended most strange,¡± I said sitting down.

    ¡°Do tell.¡± So, I told her what happened between Hunter and Reira. ¡°He kissed back.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ibiki thinks there is a possibility they might know each other.¡±

    ¡°More like impossible. Remember royalty aren¡¯t allowed to leave the city without an escort of some kind and this kind of stuff would spread like wildfire,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°True,¡± I agreed. ¡°I won¡¯t lie, a part of me would like to hear Hunter¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    ¡°No thank you, always surrounded by females.¡± Tigra shook her head.

    ¡°Reira said she¡¯d taken his first kiss,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°You¡¯ll most probably hear about it soon, if something is happening, the servants are rumour machines,¡± said Tigra. ¡°But for now, don¡¯t even think about it. I love my brother but what he does in his time is up to him.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it,¡± I laughed. ¡°Oh, how is Loki?¡±

    ¡°Still hopelessly bad,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°Weird how you and Hunter are geniuses and Loki was born hopelessly hopeless.¡±

    ¡°Well not every Animalia is born gifted,¡± she smiled. ¡°You know that.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± I wanted to order some food, but they had stopped serving by the time I had arrived, I felt my stomach rumbling, I would just have to wait till I went home.

 Chapter 145

    I spent an hour or so with Tigra. I had left her at the restaurant starting to get really hungry. She had not wanted to return home yet but unlike her who could have food cooked by the chief at whatever time of day or night, if I didn¡¯t go home, I¡¯d miss mum¡¯s cooking.

    Casually walking through the silent city, sometimes I preferred this time as the winged lions always got me quite a bit of attention when roaming.

    I moved to the left as someone ran past, almost bumping into me. I caught their scent. ¡°Hunter.¡±

    He stopped in his tracks. ¡°Fang.¡± He turned round. ¡°Perfect, help me out of the city.¡±

    ¡°Pardon.¡± I gave him a weird look.

    ¡°The city out, the fastest way,¡± he demanded.

    I glanced at Raziel, who lowered himself. ¡°Climb aboard.¡± He hesitated but then his ears pricked, and he climbed on.

    I summoned Larana¡¯s wings, flying directly skywards. Raziel soon followed, Hunter screaming upon his back.

    I stopped high above Cathopia, Raziel came up in front of me, a terrified Hunter clinging to his mane.

    ¡°Out of Cathopia as requested,¡± I said. ¡°Now what is going on?¡±

    Hunter took a few calming breaths before sitting up a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t know why Tigra said this was amazing, this is crazy scary.¡±

    ¡°Hunter.¡± I wanted answers.

    ¡°It¡¯s Reira. I didn¡¯t expect her to come on so strong, after meeting with dad, she¡¯s been stalking me like prey.¡±

    ¡°Really, is that all,¡± I laughed. ¡°Must have gone well with King Alton.¡± I paused. ¡°Don¡¯t you like her, that kiss said a lot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he sighed. ¡°I have known her for a number of years.¡±

    ¡°Ibiki¡¯s deduction was right,¡± I smirked. ¡°How did you two even meet?¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°While you and Tigra took your training seriously I was off wondering the forests, where I met Reira. I thought we were just good friends until I heard dad come out with marriage, ties to the Tigris wilds clan which Reira had just been made clan leader.¡± He looked down at Cathopia. ¡°I had come to talk to her about it before her meeting with dad, but then she kissed me.¡± He took in a sharp breath remembering it.

    ¡°You scared or something?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°For a show off prince, surrounded by doting females, you never showed interest in them, perhaps you love Reira and that kiss in your heart confirmed it,¡± I said the first words that came to my mind.

    ¡°Sounds like you have some experience,¡± he gazed at me.

    ¡°No, just longing to be with the one I love,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should tell him, but he had been honest with me. ¡°Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Ah, all makes sense,¡± he smirked. ¡°What do you think I should do about Reira?¡±

    ¡°Go for it, she already considers you a good mate,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Alright, as long as you promise to look after my sister,¡± said Hunter.

    ¡°I promise,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°And take her on dates,¡± he added. ¡°I¡¯ll keep Dumah out of the way.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Hunter smirked. ¡°For years now I have put items covered in Tigra¡¯s scent on knights and even livestock.¡± He broke out laughing. ¡°Should have seen him chasing that pig.¡±

    ¡°Sounds more like something Loki would do,¡± I commented.

    ¡°It was his idea,¡± he continued to laugh, then stopped. ¡°I am going to talk to Reira, thanks Fang, a quiet reflection.¡±

    ¡°Try not to scream again,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°One more thing, dad is looking for Yamato,¡± informed Hunter.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I missed him so much.

    ¡°The darkness might think it has control over dad, but he manipulates it as it sometimes does him,¡± he smiled ¡°The so-called attacked villages were already empty, and illusions created by the Rattus put in place instead.¡±

    ¡°How does he keep fighting?¡± I stared at him; King Alton more powerful than I thought.

    ¡°In his youth dad quite often played the fool, now is no different.¡± He patted Raziel. ¡°He does what he can until you are strong enough, but he feels Yamato needs to be present for that.¡±

    ¡°I kept wishing he was here too, but I need to learn these things myself.¡± I sighed. ¡°However, I do miss him.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t return now Brendan will eat your dinner,¡± informed Raziel.

    ¡°What?!¡± I glanced towards the castle, smiling. ¡°Hold on your majesty.¡± I laughed and dived.

    ¡°Wait F¡­fang!!¡± He cried my name as Raziel followed. I guess most Feles would never be ready to fly with the Avis.

 Chapter 146

    I spent the next few days using my unit for entertainment, well actually aerial training, it dawned on me that I was the only Feles capable of flying. If I ever ended up fighting an aerial enemy alone my unit would be unable to help.

    Everyone seemed quite reluctant to participate in my exercise, but soon after some persuasion from the lions they accepted.

    The first day was the best as each one climbed upon a winged lion and was taken for a ride, the shrieks and screams made me chuckle.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t funny,¡± remarked Ibiki standing beside me, his fur standing on end as he¡¯d just come back from his trip to the skies. ¡°I am sure you were the same.¡±

    ¡°Nope. I flew by accident during training with dad, then struggled to master it.¡±

    ¡°Get me down!¡± Edge was shouting his head off. I signalled Raziel to land. Edge jumped off, kissing the ground. ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t let anyone ride Arata as that would have been too much, he was way too fast and would most probably say no even if I asked.

    I heard Kiba gulp as he was next, this was going to be good. As soon as Raziel was off the ground he was screaming.

    I glanced at Ibiki who held in a chuckle. ¡°Not funny.¡± I smiled.

    He looked at me from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I suppose it is, if it¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°I have a few words for your next trip, trust him, he won¡¯t let you fall.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to remember that.¡± He nodded.

    I checked the location of the sun for the time. I¡¯d heard the whole royal family was in a meeting to discuss the future connection with Reira¡¯s tribe, Amaris, seeing how Hunter felt about her, it would be a smooth transition.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to catch Princess Tigra at the end of that meeting today,¡± commented Ibiki.

    ¡°I did,¡± I nodded. ¡°It started early so I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    ¡°Surely it would be finished by now,¡± commented Rex. I glanced at him; he¡¯d stopped trembling after his ride in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ibiki can finish off here.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± encouraged Ibiki.

    ¡°What is it with you guys.¡± I looked between them. ¡°Mum knew she¡¯d be busy and wanted me to give her a wrap.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the servants bring them a meal during the proceedings,¡± mentioned Finn.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to explain anything to you lot,¡± I huffed. ¡°I was going to let you guys leave training early, but now I have changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°What, don¡¯t do that!¡± cried Edge.

    ¡°Your faults for pushing it,¡± sighed Lin.

    ¡°Raziel, Arata, I leave them to you,¡± I smirked.

    ¡°Of course, master,¡± acknowledge Raziel.

    ¡°Anything.¡± Arata glanced at me.

    ¡°Do whatever you want to them,¡± I responded.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± snarled Arata, eyeing each one down as if they were his prey.

    ¡°You¡¯re in safe hands.¡± Larana¡¯s wings appeared, and I took off towards the castle.

    ¡°Fang!¡± Ibiki shouted after me.

    I met Tigra just as she was coming out of the throne room. Reira was also waiting for Hunter, she dashed towards him before he could get out the door.

    ¡°Hunter,¡± she called, he flinched, but quickly relaxed.

    ¡°Reira.¡± He held out his hand and she took it, quickly hooking her tail around his. ¡°Let everyone know I have decided Reira will be my mate.¡± And he walked off.

    Tigra let out a long sigh, then spotted me. ¡°Thought you were at aerial training.¡±

    ¡°There in the capable paws of the lions,¡± I answered.

    ¡°I thought talismans couldn¡¯t manifest that far from their masters,¡± wondered Tigra.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve said many times the lions are somewhat different with there own energy supply,¡± I responded. ¡°Don¡¯t ask how it works because I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Anyway, I had mum make you a mackerel wrap.¡± I brought it out of my pouch.

    ¡°You do know at the royal meetings there is food,¡± she commented.

    I held it to her. ¡°And I know you never touch any of it.¡± She shook her head and took it.

    Queen Daz walked over. ¡°I have a few missions building up, are you still adamant on this training period.¡±

    ¡°Only a few days your highness,¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Very well, but¡­¡± Queen Daz sighed taking out a scroll. ¡°I still want you to do this one as soon as possible.¡± I glanced at it. ¡°Requested by King Skyrus, there has been strange activity by his borders and has requested you personally to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, give me one more day and I¡¯ll set out,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She left with King Alton.

    I let out a long sigh. ¡°I have to go, get this training complete earlier than scheduled.¡±

    ¡°Have fun,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°Maybe next time, see you later.¡± I quickly left returning to a half dead unit.

    Raziel and Arata were sat there so proud of themselves, my unit panting, covered in a few cuts, laid out across the ground. What the heck had they done to them?

    ¡°Fang,¡± groaned Ibiki.

    ¡°What the heck did you do!?¡± I shouted.

    ¡°As instructed,¡± chuckled Arata.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say kill them.¡±

    I had to heal them before I could even start training again. Soon I was back on track, not sure what the winged lions had done but they seemed more focused and there was less screaming.

    I informed them of the mission and called an end to today¡¯s training, they were not quite ready for an aerial battle, but it would have to do for now, we had a mission to do.

 Chapter 147

    The morning of the mission, deep in slumber I dreamt of a forest deep within the borders of Panthera, then swept to rocky grounds filled with glowing purple crystals, all different sizes and clarity.

    I had never seen such crystals, they were different than the crystals we usually used as a power supply as they were shrouded in a dark mist encircling each one, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was really the cause of the dark mist or was it something else.

    I heard the clapping of thunder, lightning striking, then the clang of swords clashing. Two fighting in the shadows of the dark, only lit up momentarily by the sparks of lightning and the faint glow of the crystals.

    ¡°How many times must I tell you, I am here to help.¡± I heard a familiar voice. ¡°How many times must we fight for you to see that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been at this for days, you cannot last much longer,¡± snarled his opponent seeming to have ignored his words.

    ¡°Neither can you,¡± he responded. ¡°You might have an endless power supply, but your body is already slowing down.¡±

    ¡°So is yours! Now leave!¡± He shouted releasing a huge amount of dark energy.

    ¡°Zekon.¡± He held his hand out summoning a wall of wind to cushion the damage from the oncoming attack.

    ¡°Zekon.¡± I heard my voice echo. ¡°Dad.¡± I sat up panting, reaching my hand out. ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Larana was gazing at me alarmed.

    ¡°Where the hell did, they send him?¡± I clenched my fist slamming it down on the bed. ¡°I have to find him.¡±

    ¡°Calm yourself, you¡¯ll find him when the time comes,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°When?¡± I snapped. ¡°I am sick of all this waiting.¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± Brendan popped his head around the door.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Brendan.¡± I looked at him.

    ¡°Ibiki is here, ready for the mission,¡± he mentioned.

    ¡°Great thanks.¡± I got up.

    ¡°A nightmare?¡± he said stepping in as I rushed to get changed.

    I glanced out the window.¡± I saw dad, he was fighting someone very powerful. I need to find him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can find anything out while you are away,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°Get the Rattus Warriors on the case, tell them it is a request from me, they shouldn¡¯t charge you,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Got it, now get going.¡± Brendan moved out of the way.

    ¡°Right.¡± I headed out joining Ibiki, then the others who waited patiently outside the castle.

    Within the hour I was on my way. I had read the scroll Queen Daz had given me. It had in more detail on what she had already told me.

    King Skyrus had been informed by one of his patrolling warriors that there were suspicious activities between the borders of Cathopia and Anamothra. Also, there was a map which showed their location, but one thing I was uncertain about was why King Skyrus would get Cathopia to deal with this when his aerial warriors were much faster than we were on foot.

    ¡°Thought of any plans yet?¡± wondered Ibiki.

    ¡°Well, I doubt the suspicious characters will still be at the location on the map and by the time we get there all traces of their scents very well could be gone,¡± I sighed. ¡°This is going to be a pain.¡±

    ¡°How are we supposed to find them then?¡± questioned Lin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I responded. ¡°My guts saying it¡¯s some sort of trap, perhaps it could even be an ambush by the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Are we really going to keep bumping into those, like at the summit?¡± asked Edge.

    ¡°You¡¯re stuck with me as a Warrior of Fang, it falls under my duty to fight against them,¡± I answered. ¡°Just give me all you¡¯ve got, and I¡¯ll expect nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Is Kiba also a Warrior of Fang?¡± questioned Rex. I glanced at Kiba unsure what made a member of my clan have that title.

    ¡°Only those in the direct line are usually titled as Warrior of Fang, the rest of us follow as only they can really see the extent of the darkness.¡± Kiba smiled briefly. ¡°Plus, Fang is obviously different from just a Warrior of Fang, carrying the talismans of old and even shared the gifts Fang once held.¡±

    ¡°You speak of me too highly. I just do my best to fulfil what everyone expects me to do and eventually become Tigra¡¯s Guardian.¡± I looked at each of them proud I had the honour to fight with such amazing warriors. Until I reached the goals I wanted. I would continue to play my part and see where this path would take me.

 Chapter 148

    It took five days to reach the outskirts between Cathopia and Anamothra, rightly named as the land always swirled with wind, up drafts caused by the mountain range of high and low peeks.

    In the distance I could see the heart, the main city of the Avem Empire, floating high above the mountain range. The mountains were filled with crystals which when activated would float, the best example was the Avem Empire.

    The city was built on a giant floating chunk of the stuff, which once rested in the crater it floated above, almost like it was torn out.

    As we approached the location provided, I split the unit in to two. Ibiki led Rex, Finn and Kiba, while Lin and Edge were with me.

    The location indicated was as expected clear of all signs, even the scent was gone, I sighed, just as I expected a pain.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you think they went?¡± wondered Kiba, as they were all checking the area.

    ¡°If they are heading for the Avem Empire, then that way.¡± I pointed.

    I headed in the direction I had indicated, brushing my hand against a tree, my mind flashed as I saw those King Skyrus held concern for. They were Cathartes a species of Avis closely related to vultures. Wilds not often welcome in the city for their aggressive nature, why would they walk when they could fly.

    I forced myself to focus more on what I was seeing. The dark Avis from the summit appeared, his darkened aura quickly engulfing them, setting them upon a destructive path.

    ¡°Fang!¡± Ibiki¡¯s hand touched my shoulder as the images faded.

    ¡°They are being manipulated by that dark Avis,¡± I mentioned. ¡°Set on a path for blood.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± he sighed. ¡°Did you see where they went.¡±

    I glanced at the tree sensing the mark of darkness. ¡°I think I can track them from the trail of dark energy; however, it is quite weak, we must hurry.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Pick up your feet and let¡¯s move!¡± Ibiki certainly took being my second in command seriously.

    I followed the essence of darkness through the small forest, then into the open canyons, where is seemed to grow stronger with each step I took forward. Was there more out here then the manipulated Cathartes? Only exploring where the Cathartes were headed would give me the answers to my questions.

    I stopped for a moment my mind becoming fuzzy, I shook if off, and forced another step forward, being sensitive to the darkness drove me more than a little crazy, always seeing and feeling something, they couldn¡¯t.

    A steep ridge was ahead, climbing I suddenly pressed myself flat against the earth as something flew in with such speed, a thick haze of dark energy came to settle around us. Was it the dark Avis who lined themselves with Dumah?

    I glanced back to see my unit had followed my lead, staying low, their bodies pressed into the rocks. I waved my hand pointing upwards, signalling them all to move to the top of the ledge.

    I reached the top first, seeing what awaited us. The dark Avis stood at the centre surrounded by Cathartes, each one was surrounded by a dark aura, which seemed to feed off each other making it quite concentrated here. This was a far bigger problem than even King Skyrus could have foreseen.

    The dark Avis had created an army of Cathartes, this all screamed an invasion of Cathopia or the Avem Empire, both were in close enough range to this arial army. If they went to the Avem Empire, they could handle them, but in Cathopia there was no arial warriors.

    I was unsure of why the dark energy had so easily corrupted each one to such a degree, until I spotted deep purple crystals about the place. I¡¯d never seen crystals like these, glowing faintly, some stronger than others as they seemed to be absorbing and releasing the dark energy, if this stuff got within any city there would be some serious problems.

    As I focused more on the crystals, I realised that they were very similar to the ones I had seen in my dreams. Were these the crystals dad had been sent on that mission to destroy, if they were no wonder, he had been gone for so long, how would anyone deal with them without being consumed by this dark energy.

    I glanced back at my unit worried for their safety, there exposure to the darkness as they fought beside me, but thus far they seemed unaffected by it, perhaps being in mine and Kiba¡¯s presence was helping with that.

    My attention returned to the dark Avis as his arrival had riled them up, enhancing their own dark energy. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but we needed to do something about it, before they could make a move, as not even the cities knew what was going on here or what was to come if they did attack.

 Chapter 149

    I already had a few plans forming in my head of which none would avoid the conflict my small unit was about to face. I felt this fear rise within me, what if I was not strong enough.

    ¡°Master,¡± I heard Arata¡¯s voice through our connection, in a low growl, he was warning me, his blade sparked, crap he¡¯d sensed my doubt.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I sighed. ¡°Arata, Raziel you¡¯ll have to take someone, I might need ariel back up and so will those who don¡¯t have ranged attacks. I¡¯ll let you pick.¡±

    Arata appeared staring at me with disappointment, I¡¯d made him angry again. He casually walked over to Ibiki; he¡¯d chosen without responding to me. Raziel looked between them choosing to face this with Kiba.

    I summoned Larana¡¯s wings, my body faintly glowing, our sync rate was pretty high again. I held my hand up ready to signal our attack.

    ¡°At last, we are all gathered in honour of my master, ready for the fall of the Avem Empire which has labelled you all outcasts just because you want to have some fun.¡± The dark Avis rose his arms. ¡°Join me in battle and claim the city for yourself.¡± He opened his wings and so did they, cheering.

    I signalled forward and took off, flying above the enemy group, summoning the winds, and pushing it down with such force, most were pinned to the ground.

    ¡°Fang!¡± The dark Avis¡¯s body glowed, ruffling his feathers, he flew directly at me, unaffected by the strong winds I had inflicted upon them. ¡°You¡¯re too late to stop me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I responded drawing Arata and Raziel¡¯s swords as they came up beside me, Kiba and Ibiki upon their backs.

    ¡°You brought all your little friends, perfect,¡± he grinned. ¡°Prepare to see them die.¡±

    The whole flock of Cathartes came alive with activity, taking flight through the winds.

    ¡°Kiba, Ibiki, your main role is to give the others ariel support,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°What about you?¡± questioned Kiba.

    ¡°This is between me and the Avis,¡± I said. ¡°Now go.¡±

    They broke off as the flock circled around us, waiting for their orders like obedient servants.

    ¡°I will face Fang, kill everyone!¡± He raised his voice. They shrieked and swarmed down at my unit.

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty tough, now let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made off.¡± My focus fell completely on him, my power sparking in anticipation.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you plague us any longer.¡± The dark Avis drew a curved sword, embedded in the hilt was more of those purple crystals. His aura grew just from holding it. ¡°Time for me to have some fun.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The dark Avis made a move, thrusting his entire body forward. I parried hoping to disarm him but like most Avis¡¯s talons grip, his hands were no different. He flew upwards over me.

    I swung round on the spot catching his blade as he came down. I swung with Arata¡¯s sword letting off a spark of lightning.

    The dark Avis dove to avoid it, then came up from beneath me. I moved right, then swiped Raziel releasing a blaze of his fire, he flew full circle around me, avoiding the blaze but it did take out quite a few Cathartes.

    I caught a glimpse of my unit, taking the Cathartes out with ease. Rex summoning earth from the ground, flinging it at the large flock, which were too dumb to separate and avoid.

    Lin with her accuracy hit every one of her targets, exploding them to take out even more. Edge¡¯s flames reached far, burning their feather to cinders, enhanced by Lin¡¯s explosions.

    Finn summoned his power, slowing down any of those who dove in too close, making them perfect targets.

    Raziel and Arata being connected allowed easy co-ordination between Kiba and Ibiki. Together they herded the flock together again when they tried to pull away, my perfectly co-ordinated team. Now it was my turn to send this chump packing.

    I ceased my fire and dashed towards him, he faced me. ¡°Foolish move.¡± He thrusted his sword to greet me. I moved my body just enough to avoid getting slashed.

    I brought Raziel forward, swinging, slicing up his chest within his open spot, using the wind I pushed myself up and over, slicing this time with Arata.

    ¡°Damn,¡± he cursed, instantly moving away.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± I held my arms open, fusing Larana and Raziel¡¯s power within a second. ¡°Flame cutter.¡± I¡¯d never fused air cutter before, but it felt right.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to defeat.¡± The dark Avis held out his hand, creating a barrier of pure energy. I watched as hundreds of blades bounced off his barrier. I couldn¡¯t break through.

    ¡°Keep going master, more,¡± encouraged Larana.

    ¡°More.¡± I called forth Arata and Mila¡¯s power. ¡°Lightning blades. Flame cutter.¡± I released thousands of blades all aimed at the dark Avis.

    I could sense the sparks of dark energy growing below, the air was becoming thicker with it. Did the stuff feed off conflict? Or was it all coming from this Avis?

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard a familiar voice; one I had heard from within my dreams. ¡°Alex!¡±

    I felt a spark from deep within me and my remaining blades glowed with this white energy, so pure, just like the energy from the Goddess Plumes. I could feel it wanting to spread within me, but something was stopping it.

    ¡°What?!¡± cried the dark Avis as they began to slice straight through his barrier. ¡°Impossible.¡±

    I took a breath, drawing on this spark before it faded away again. ¡°Air cutter!¡± They all appeared with this light, what was it?

    Each one tore through his barrier like shattering a glass mirror, then began directly hitting him, moving too fast for even an Avis to avoid.

    I stared at him as he took it all on and I was sure he¡¯d taken it on purpose. With damaged wings, he fell to the earth, joining those he had summoned to be his army.

    I landed by my unit, giving them my praise, this had felt a little too easy, but a mission well done, as I looked down on the dark Avis, no different from the clones, no match for me, especially alone.

    A few straggling Cathartes simply landed amongst there defeated kin, knowing they were beat, even though still inflicted with dark energy, they realised there was no point in fighting back anymore.

 Chapter 150

    The suspicious behaviour around the borders of Anamothra had been more serious than originally thought but with my effective team, we had dealt with the situation fairly quickly.

    ¡°Well done,¡± I praised them. Ibiki and Kiba had even surprised me in their execution of flying on the winged lions.

    ¡°Now what?¡± asked Ibiki.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to secure the area before sending a message to King Skyrus about getting a clean-up crew up here,¡± I answered.

    Kiba wondered closer to the edge, just to check on the fallen Cathartes, but before he could say anything I sensed a massive boost in dark energy.

    I dashed over, looking down directly at the dark Avis. He was clung to a dark crystal, his wounds healing themselves at an unfathomable speed.

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± he began laughing. ¡°You have seen nothing of the darkness¡¯s true power Fang. You may be strong, but he will grow more powerful the longer this world is filled with his essence.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± I was about to jump down when Kiba stopped me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Not while he is releasing all that energy, you saw what happened last time when there was a massive surge.¡±

    He was right, I didn¡¯t want to be a burden to them if my power ended up disrupted again. I would not take the chance if it could be prevented.

    ¡°Do you want us to go down?¡± asked Lin.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, not wanting to put any of them in danger, especially that much exposure to the darkness.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Edge watched with a horrified expression.

    I watched as the energy from the dark crystals connected with each other, sparking off into different direction until it started to connect with the bodies of the Cathartes. Each one being pulled together as if magnetic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you, what the eternal dragon¡¯s power is capable off.¡± He continued to laugh as the dark crystals crumbled away, there whole form joining with the Cathartes but they no longer looked like Cathartes just a mass of black feathers.

    The sparks and dark power intensified as the dark Avis ascended, coming up in front of his strange, constructed sphere. The wounds I had previously inflicted were no longer there.

    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll survive this one.¡± He opened his arms. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll win in a different life. This world belongs to my master.¡±

    The mass of feathers shifted as its shape began to change. Two wings, a neck, talons, it was changing into a giant vulture.

    ¡°What have you done to them?!¡± I shouted. There might have been no way to save the survivors from the inflicted darkness, or even had a place to call home but the dead deserved to have an honourable burial.

    ¡°They have taken the form my master thinks is best for them, a true statement of his power.¡± He ascended higher. ¡°Bye Fang.¡± He did a little bow and flew off.

    The great vulture flapped its wings causing strong winds to blow in our direction. The gust was so powerful the rocks beneath trembled, flickering off in different directions.

    I glanced back seeing everyone struggling to prevent themselves from being blown away. Edge leaned forward clinging to the ground with his claws.

    Raziel and Arata did their best to shelter them from it, but even they were struggling to stay stood where they were.

    I reached my hand out, sensing the wind as it was directed at us. Wind was nothing but a toy to the power Larana possessed.

    I manipulated the wind, willing it to flow around me, expanding it further as protection to the others. I couldn¡¯t have them being blown away.

    The great vulture screeched, landing heavily on top of us, luckily the talons had missed us. Nobody moved waiting for the vulture¡¯s next move. This bird was leaking out dark energy, it was far thicker than I had ever seen it, breathing it out like a toxin.

    We would all have to be careful if we were all to make it through this battle without being injured. I had wanted to go after the dark Avis, but I could not leave my unit to face such a monstrous beast.

 Chapter 151

    The dark Avis had escaped, strangely having healed himself with the dark crystals and fused together what was left of the Cathartes into a monster of a vulture with no soul left within.

    It stood above us, talons sharper than any sword, its feathers all glistening with the shards from the dark crystals.

    ¡°Do you want me to roast it?¡± whispered Edge, ready to do just that. I held my hand up to stop all movement, watching as it looked around.

    I had thought the dark Avis would have been my only problem, so had put quite a bit of energy into releasing my attacks with the energy from that strange spark which had now disappeared. I couldn¡¯t even hear that voice anymore. I would now be tactful and use my energy sparingly just in case someone got injured.

    The great vulture looked down at us, his eyes shifting between us, then began moving about, trying to stomp on us, and his beak was next, coming down with the speed of a guillotine.

    ¡°Fang, orders would be great!¡± called Lin.

    ¡°Ibiki drop the temperature, I want those wing feathers frozen, everyone else attack the stomach.¡± I jumped back as the beak came down. ¡°Lin, we need a smoke screen, get this things eyes off us.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± They all responded.

    Lin ran to the front end of the great vulture, dodging effortlessly as the beak came down, her quick movements drawing the attention of the vulture. Once away from us and by his head, she twirled on her heel summoning six daggers. Lin threw her daggers, each one on contact caused a smoke screen.

    Ibiki concentrated on freezing the wing feathers as instructed, only effecting the air around the vulture. He had been getting more accurate to what he could manipulate into colder temperatures.

    ¡°Stand still.¡± Rex controlled the earth bringing it up over its feet.

    Finn, along with Edge and Kiba jumped up the legs, digging their claws in as they reached the top. They were ready to dig in their blades when hands reached down, grabbing hold of them.

    ¡°Gross!¡± cried Edge. All three of them immobilised by hands. I shivered, after all this thing was constructed from hundreds of bodies of Cathartes, to think there was some strange life still in them.

    ¡°Help!¡± shouted Finn.

    I jumped up, ready to cut them free but the hands moved quicker, moving them in the way like an Animalia shield.

    ¡°Lin, a hand.¡± Said Edge trying to pull himself free but in trying to do so he dropped his talisman, Rampage. ¡°Crap.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted but Lin on instinct had already thrown a dagger up to the bird¡¯s belly. Just like my attempt they moved them in the way, Kiba taking most of the hit from her exploding dagger.

    ¡°Kiba!¡± She shouted shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he coughed, his clothes cinders and burn marks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin felt instantly guilty.

    ¡°Stay calm.¡± This thing was going to pay for that, no one used my friends as a shield.

    The great vulture managed to free one leg from Rex¡¯s shackles, flicking up shards of earth, we each got scratched by a few.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Ibiki give me a hand,¡± requested Rex.

    Its free foot stomped down close to a distracted Lin, she stumbled, falling over. It raised its foot again, the smoke screen clearing, it could see her.

    I dashed forward, grabbing hold of her arm, pulling her to her feet, dragging her out of harm¡¯s way. I had moved Lin clear, but I was still close enough to be cut by one of his talons, down my arm. I winced.

    ¡°Fang,¡± gasped Lin.

    I continued to pull her away as Rex re-clamped its foot with earth. Ibiki reinforced it with thick ice but still we weren¡¯t sure how long it would be before it freed itself again.

    The great vulture started pecking at us again, I jumped away thinking perhaps this battle would be best fought in the air but first I needed to free them.

    ¡°Ibiki, stop freezing the wings, I¡¯ll take it out skywards,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°Alone.¡± He didn¡¯t like the sound of that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I smirked. I ran up to the legs. ¡°Hold on tight this might hurt guys.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Finn.

    ¡°No not that!¡± cried Edge.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Kiba glanced between them.

    I touched the vulture¡¯s leg summoning Arata¡¯s black lightning, sending it through the bird¡¯s body. I did my best to control the lightnings route, but couldn¡¯t control all of it, they let out a few yelps as the bird began flinching.

    After a few seconds the strange hands dropped them. I quickly raised my hand, concentrating my power through Larana this time, catching them within a pocket of condensed wind, allowing them to safely touch down unharmed, well sort of, Kiba had taken quite the hit.

    ¡°Kiba.¡± Lin rushed over to him.

    The great vulture went into a panic, suddenly gaining more strength breaking free from my power, and the restraints Ibiki and Rex had put into place.

    ¡°Everyone attack together!¡± I shouted as the vulture flapped its great wings ready to flee.

    I held my hand up releasing a portion of all my talisman¡¯s power. ¡°Flame cutter, lightning blade.¡±

    Edge retrieved Rampage, quickly releasing a blaze of controlled fire towards our target. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for using me freak!¡±

    Lin angry with the vulture and herself, threw a whole armada of daggers, summoning twenty in a short period, the most to date, each one was supercharged, exploding on contact.

    Ibiki held his hands out summoning an icy wind, which got stronger by the second. My fur stood on end, it felt like I was standing outside on a winter¡¯s morning but then felt more like a blizzard.

    Rex summoned up earth, flinging it in the direction of the great vulture, his rocks turning into boulders as he used more power to aid in our final attack.

    Finn enhanced our attack power as each of our attacks came into contact with the great vulture, it screeched as its body began to fall apart, unable to sustain its form any longer, then those parts evaporated into dust, until there was nothing left.

    I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Everyone okay.¡± I turned to everyone, luckily the only injured ones were Kiba and myself.

    ¡°Please heal him,¡± begged Lin, an expression of guilt on her face.

    ¡°You have nothing to be guilty about,¡± I smiled. ¡°In battle these things sometimes happen.¡± I walked over to Kiba, sat against a rock. ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡± He was fighting back the pain.

    ¡°Mila, you know what to do,¡± I said as she appeared beside him.

    ¡°Hi Kiba,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Hi Mila,¡± responded Kiba. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re most welcome.¡± She covered his entire body in her healing waters.

    I glanced at my injured arm as I had no pain, Mila was healing my arm too, our sync rate had improved, couldn¡¯t wait till I could heal as many as Milliana could at once.

    ¡°Rest up,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll return home after Kiba is healed.¡±

    I had to report this to King Skyrus, pulling out a piece of paper from my pouch, noting down all the events that had happened and to send out a party to just sweep that area and clean up what was left. The bonus was the destruction of all the dark crystals during the creation of that monster and perhaps was the real cause of such a monstrous transformation.

    I gave the completed report to Raziel to deliver, so we could all go home as soon as possible, this had been quite the test for all of us and I feared it would not be the last.

 Chapter 152

    On our return to Cathopia, I had ordered everyone to have a few days off, especially Lin and Kiba, she had continued to feel quite guilty for hitting Kiba, would have been a different story if she had hit her brother; she would have told him off for getting in the way.

    As soon as I was back, I heard rumours around the city. Dumah was trying the whole I am betrothed to Tigra again. Tigra even had a massive argument over it with her dad, King Alton, unfortunately the specifics were hardly any and Tigra refused to talk about it, to be honest I thought this problem was over with, obviously not.

    I had planned to head to the caverns for a few days, to gather the rare material they had wanted from when I did the summit, each of the leaders had put in an order for a certain amount. I did warn them I could not have too much sent at once, not wanting to be discovered by Dumah¡¯s lot.

    Instead, I had been summoned by both Queen Daz and King Alton. I understood Queen Daz as she was the one who issued all missions, but King Alton too, seemed a bit suspicious or perhaps something big was happening.

    I entered the throne room; they were both muttering between themselves as the doors closed behind me. I caught a few words before they fell silent.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± questioned Queen Daz, uncertain of whatever this was.

    ¡°It is risky but is the only way to get him out,¡± replied King Alton.

    I came to stand meters from the thrones and bowed. ¡°How is it I can help you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, straight to the point,¡± grinned King Alton. ¡°Then I will make this quick.¡±

    ¡°Alex, there is a village that has been put under surveillance,¡± began Queen Daz. ¡°An unauthorised barricade placed around it.¡±

    ¡°Unauthorised?¡± And you want me to investigate?¡± I asked confused, what did unauthorised mean, nothing was done unless it went through them.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°We want you to go inside,¡± said King Alton. ¡°I have tried to send others inside, but none have been given access even with my seal.¡± I remembered the knight who failed his mission.

    ¡°What makes you think they¡¯ll let me in?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I am not one hundred percent sure, but I believe the knights who set this up have been corrupted,¡± responded Queen Daz.

    ¡°Do you want me to take them out?¡± I wanted verification.

    ¡°Listen,¡± snarled King Alton. ¡°You must sort this issue from the inside as they claim they are preventing an aggressive army of talisman wielding wilds from leaving.¡±

    ¡°Knights who we have sent, reported the area is constantly surrounded by a thunderstorm and the perimeter is attacked regularly by an onslaught of bow users, every Animalia is on increased guard and very nervous.¡±

    ¡°If they wouldn¡¯t let others in, then how do you know they¡¯ll let me in?¡± I questioned again.

    ¡°We don¡¯t.¡± Queen Daz shook her head. ¡°But someone needs to find out what is happening there.¡±

    ¡°You have my permission to use force, if necessary,¡± added King Alton.

    I glanced between the two of them, they both seemed quite concerned about this problem, if dad were here, he would not have hesitated in taking on this mission.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Remember you are there to deal with the wilds,¡± said King Alton, those were the fake mission information. ¡°To give the knights back up.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± I agreed.

    ¡°Only trust those within your unit.¡± Queen Daz stood up bringing over a map. ¡°This may be your most dangerous mission to date, be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will your highness,¡± I acknowledged her concerns but couldn¡¯t imagine anything worse than the great vulture my team and I had just fought against.

    ¡°General information is in the report here, just in case anyone has questions,¡± said King Alton, throwing over a scroll. ¡°Good luck Fang.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty,¡± I nodded in his direction, then glanced at the scroll. To be honest I didn¡¯t really like the thought of heading to the mission location blind, not knowing what I would find within the walls, especially since neither of them knew either.

    ¡°Make sure you bring back everyone safe,¡± added King Alton.

    ¡°I will.¡± Finding what we had just said to be a bit strange. My unit could take care of themselves, so why the extra concern. ¡°I¡¯ll head out immediately.¡± I bowed before taking my leave. I would not let them down where others had failed, I would succeed.

 Chapter 153

    Before leaving on the mission, I briefed my unit, laying out the map for all of them to see. All surrounded checking the location in which we had been asked to go. Clearly on the map, the outskirts of the enclosed area had been drawn on, it was quite a large area and close to the cliffs too.

    ¡°You say others have failed this mission,¡± verified Ibiki.

    ¡°Correct,¡± I nodded. ¡°They need the best and we are it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edge fist bumped.

    ¡°Our reputation is growing,¡± smiled Finn.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± agreed Rex.

    ¡°Means tougher missions,¡± sighed Kiba, then glanced at Lin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry this one will be easy.¡± He felt like he had to reassure her.

    ¡°Everything will work out smoothly,¡± said Lin. ¡°We are the best.¡±

    ¡°Strange how we have to deal with wilds, considering the connection he is building with Reira¡¯s Amaris,¡± commented Ibiki, he didn¡¯t miss a beat.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought but that is what I was told.¡± I looked around. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing, King Alton is worried about the loyalty of the knights on guard, so keep your guard up on arrival, show no weakness. We need to get inside no matter what.¡± We were quite in the open while checking the map, I didn¡¯t want anyone else to know what it was we had been set to do.

    ¡°Understood.¡± They all responded.

    Ibiki scanned the map. ¡°Looks to be a eight-day journey,¡± he smirked. ¡°Eight days of your cooking.¡± He licked his lips.

    ¡°Seriously that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking about.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe this, then they all licked their lips. ¡°Not everyone.¡±

    ¡°Not our fault your such an amazing cook,¡± giggled Lin.

    I rolled up the map. ¡°The packs are packed with enough supplies for the journey. Now let¡¯s move, this is top priority.¡± Everyone grabbed a pack, and we were off.

    The location on the map was across the wind fairy bridge towards the jagged mountains, an area mostly comprised of small villages, the only Animalia to call it home were the Lynx and Smilodon as they held ties to what was called the Thunder caverns and they were the only ones who could enter without facing death, even Cathopian knights stayed clear of the place.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Everyone seemed in high spirits. I had felt relieved as none had questioned too much the mission specs I had been given. To be honest I should have asked more questions, but it was too late now. I had seen Dumah with King Alton and Queen Daz was somewhere within the city.

    Tigra was at the bridge when we were leaving, I stopped to look at her, she swung her legs casually sat there gazing at me. Guardian Al not too far. I could picture myself standing there instead.

    ¡°Mum told me you were taking on a tough mission, not like you can handle anything, but good luck,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send a few messages to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± she huffed, turning her head to look away. ¡°I mean come on, Ibiki is there to keep you out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± acknowledged Ibiki as if it was a request.

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t need looking after.¡± I strolled closer. ¡°If you¡¯re worried you should just admit it.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± She glared back at me; she was messing with me.

    ¡°Usual place when I get back,¡± I smirked.

    ¡°Yep.¡± She jumped down. ¡°See you later Fang.¡± Tigra walked past stopping for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be gone too long.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± I knew she didn¡¯t like it when I left the city, and I didn¡¯t like leaving her alone with Dumah seeming to be trying the whole betrothed thing again.

    Tigra headed off. I glanced in her direction before getting everyone moving. The eight-day trek would be my longest time away from Cathopia and away from Tigra.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s going to miss his girlfriend,¡± teased Edge.

    ¡°Shut up, Tigra is my best friend,¡± I responded thinking here we go again. I found they often teased how close I was with Tigra, unfortunately it only made me think of Tigra even more. I saw in Lin and Kiba what I wanted with Tigra.

    ¡°You would make an adorable pair,¡± added Rex. ¡°Chief¡¯s son and princess.¡±

    ¡°Not you too,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°All hail King Fang,¡± cheered Finn and they all laughed.

    ¡°I am no king,¡± I responded glancing back at them. ¡°Are you guys going to be doing this for the next ten days?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± grinned Edge.

    ¡°Give him a break,¡± said Ibiki.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I glanced at him someone on my side.

    ¡°Not his fault he fell in love with the princess,¡± he snickered.

    I smirked. ¡°Please can we stay focused this is going to be quite a dangerous mission, I need everyone at their best.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± They responded.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Even though a challenge awaited ahead, their skills in battle were fully demonstrated to me in the previous mission. I knew whatever was thrown our way we could handle it together, if indeed the knights guarding the place, I was being sent to were corrupted, it would leave me no choice but to defeat them and hopefully stop the spread of darkness in that area.

 Chapter 154

    After the eight-day journey to reach the location, the queen and king had told us about. I was surprised to see the place was well guarded, surrounded by tall wooden walls, guard towers every couple of meters, was this place really that dangerous.

    The moment we arrived in the area it began to rain heavily with lightning. Arata who walked beside me was instantly on guard which made me very nervous, lightning was his element after all, if it made him this irritable something big must be going on.

    We¡¯d all put hoods up to keep our vision clear from the heavy rain, keeping at least a small part of me dry as my fur was already soaking wet.

    A knight stepped forward to greet us, unsurprised by our arrival, had Queen Daz¡¯s informants told them of our arrival to deal with the situation which had been getting worse here.

    ¡°At last, you have arrived Fang,¡± he nodded to the others to acknowledge them to.

    ¡°Has the situation become any worse since I was told by Queen Daz?¡± I asked getting straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The knight¡¯s expression was a serious one, he also seemed tired. ¡°Those within have tried to push back our forces multiple times in the last few days, they have been doing this over the last few years since we made first contact.¡±

    I put my hand up. ¡°I know the details.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± he nodded. ¡°Like I said they are very skilled warriors with many wielding wind talismans, attacking many of our guard tower simultaneously. I fear we cannot out last these attacks as they happen before we are even able to fully recover.¡±

    ¡°When was the last attack?¡± asked Ibiki.

    ¡°A few hours ago, but they¡¯ll be back soon.¡± His eyes shifted in multiple direction; the constant attacks seemed to be causing him a large amount of stress. I had no reason to distrust his words, sure he had a small amount of dark mist around him, but this far away from Dumah he wasn¡¯t currently being manipulated.

    ¡°How long between attacks?¡± Ibiki asked another question. I found he was good at asking questions.

    ¡°Usually five maybe six hours,¡± answered the knight.

    ¡°Then we have a small window before they attack again.¡± Ibiki glanced at me. ¡°The plan?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll head into the undergrowth surrounding the village from different directions,¡± I began. ¡°Everyone is in their usual pairs, approach the village, but do not engage in combat, keep in contact through Larana¡¯s wind, if you see something inform each other at all times.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± They all responded.

    ¡°I heard rumours you were the best unit in Cathopia,¡± commented the knight.

    ¡°The best,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°You do the things others can¡¯t,¡± he said.

    ¡°Awesome, they have even heard of us all the way out here,¡± grinned Edge.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Edge, not important.¡± Lin jabbed him.

    ¡°Sis,¡± he moaned.

    I shook my head. ¡°Any chance this weather will clear up?¡±

    ¡°No, this storm rages on constantly, it never ends.¡± He flinched as another lightning strike came down.

    ¡°Alright then, move out!¡± It was all I needed to say, and we were on the move.  We entered through a gate the knights opened for us, this was going better than expected, no force was needed to gain entry.

    Beyond the wall was a thick undergrowth of plants, not just trees like the forests around Cathopia but ferns and palm trees, it was a most strange place. The smells were rich and strong, making it hard for me to even pick up the scent from my unit.

    I felt a pulse of dark energy that almost made me hesitate, thinking about our encounter with the Draco, was he here? If so, were we strong enough to face him?

    Heading in a little deeper, hearing the gate closing behind us. As soon as we were within the undergrowth I felt a power surge, and so did everyone else, it made us stop.

    ¡°What was that?¡± asked Kiba.

    Arata looked around. ¡°They know we are here.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± questioned Edge.

    ¡°It was the same energy Lin can do,¡± responded Arata, but said no more.

    ¡°Still the same plan?¡± asked Finn.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded. ¡°Stay in your pairs and we¡¯ll meet at the heart.¡± I glanced between each one of them. ¡°Go!¡± With that command they all headed in different direction.

    I looked ahead, gazing at the thickness of the undergrowth, who knew where they were hiding, they could be watching me right now. I glanced back for a second to see the watchful eyes of the knights on guard duty, each seemed nervous.

    I headed in working my way through alone. I had decided to always have everyone to team up, me alone as I had Arata and Raziel to cover my back, this place needed to be covered as much as possible.

    I continued on, my nose itching as the smells overwhelmed its senses, I wouldn¡¯t be tracking anyone in these condition. Lightning striking randomly all around us, occasionally hitting a tree, splitting it right down the middle, some real strong stuff.

    I put my hand on Arata thinking perhaps it would comfort my own nerves, I could feel the tension in his body language.

    ¡°Arata,¡± I said.

    ¡°This lightning is fuelled by dark power,¡± he snarled. ¡°The source is most probably caused by a concentration of dark energy, perhaps dark crystals.¡±

    ¡°What are dark crystals?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They are the same ones absorbed by that great vulture.¡± Arata looked at me. ¡°Dumah most probably sent the knights to retrieve these crystals. Be careful, anyone in close proximity would become infused with it, far more than those surrounded by the mists.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± I sighed, but at least he¡¯d answered my questions.

    ¡°I apologise if I cannot maintain my form, this lightning is interfering with my power.¡± Arata¡¯s body sparked, fazing in and out of focus.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll still be able to summon your power,¡± I smirked was he worried about me.

    I stayed close to the trees, hiding in and out of the thick ferns, which grew almost as tall as me. I rubbed my nose as I picked up a slightly difference in scents. Arata¡¯s ears twitched and so did mine.

    I used Larana¡¯s wind to check the locations of my unit, they were too far to be the ones making any noise near me.

    I heard it again, the rustling of leaves, someone was coming. I reached up grabbing hold of Raziel¡¯s hilt but continued to move forward towards the cause of this storm.

    The skies got darker as I ventured further in. I had heard nothing from my unit, obviously they had yet to come across anything.

    I saw an impending attack to the right. Both Arata and I jumped back as a flaming sword came down from above. I recovered staring at the newcomer, a cloaked Feles. I tried to pick up their scent, but my nose was blinded by the overwhelming scents.

    He raised his sword ready to strike again, he wasn¡¯t even going to address me, ask who I was. I was about to ask those questions, but before those words could even leave my lips he attacked again.

 Chapter 155

    Within the undergrowth I had been attacked by a single Feles with a flaming sword and no words. I could see no dark mist around, so he was not being manipulated by the darkness at all and was giving me no chance to ask who he was or explain the intent of my trip.

    The Feles lashed out quickly and without hesitation, from his movements he was obviously a seasoned fighter, perhaps he had even expected someone to try and infiltrate his village.

    I kept avoiding his attacks, left and right, staying away from the blazing sword, a powerful fire talisman. The heat made a hissing sound as the rain came into contact with it.

    The knight had clearly said they were attacked by multiple villages with wind talismans, so where were the others, perhaps taking on my unit, but Larana had yet to hear in from them, so that was a low probability.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get him to answer your questions,¡± said Arata. ¡°Sorry.¡± He faded away as multiple lightning bolts struck all around us.

    ¡°No worries,¡± I responded taking in a deep breath. I would get some answers from this Feles about what was happening here as it had been obvious none of the knights on duty had been within the walls, simply defending and stopping them from getting out.

    I drew both my swords, clashing head on with his. I felt the immeasurable heat from his talisman as it was just as hot as Raziel¡¯s, but nothing his heat resistance couldn¡¯t stop.

    We quickly went into a game of cat and mouse, both of us switching between offence and defence, he was good. His swings were one after the other, left, right, thrusting forward; the flames on his sword never extinguishing.

    I ducked low spotting a small opening, but as I made for it, he caught me instead, slashing the corner off my cape as I had only just managed to see the trap. He had left himself open on purpose.

    I heard the voice of his talisman. ¡°This isn¡¯t working.¡±

    The Feles didn¡¯t responded as he jumped away from me. His whole body began to glow red as his swords heat became more intense, but before he could implement anything, he moved to the right as a lightning bolt came down directly where he was standing.

    I glanced about quickly realising the lightning strikes had become more frequent around us since we first started fighting, was he the cause of the lightning or their target?

    I heard a low groaning as he began to release waves of fire from his body. It didn¡¯t touch the trees, but I knew this attack was intended for me. I held out my hand, summoning my own fire, sending out Raziel¡¯s power to combat his.

    I infused it with Larana¡¯s wind to enhance it further, but it was still evenly matched, and the two waves cancelled each other out, creating a smoke screen.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I moved my left side back as a sword thrust through the smoke, burning away half of my cape. He was close enough, I swiped Raziel¡¯s sword, right at him.

    As my strike came closer, he jumped away and I was suddenly blasted away by a powerful gust of wind. Larana¡¯s winds swirled faintly around me, stopping me hitting the tree behind me, but I had no time to stop as he was back at me again.

    I jumped high and flipped over him with a boost from Larana¡¯s wind as he swiped his sword, felling the tree that had been behind me.

    Panting I stared at the Feles, he casually turned around to look at me. He seemed to be thinking, was this fight over?

    He seemed to sigh as he held his sword out, then put his hand on the red gem at the base of the hilt, he then ran his hand down the swords blade.

    ¡°Master move!¡± shouted Larana.

    ¡°What?¡± I was suddenly alarmed as he moved his sword by his side, slowly, posed to strike. I felt the air getting hotter and the power coming from him increasing, who the heck was this guy?

    ¡°Move,¡± she warned again. ¡°Run, do something.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what had her so scared all of a sudden, until the Feles moved.

    His whole body emanated with the power of his sword, as he moved, I saw his clothing change, to armour of reds and greens. One step and he was right in front of me.

    My eyes widened as I stepped back, my clairvoyance guiding me as to his strikes, as multiple ones came all at once, from every direction his strikes per second were through the roof. I had to move quickly, one mistake and it was all over.

    I managed to move away from him as he had finished his assault, well I thought he had, but he was at me again.

    I lifted Raziel and Arata¡¯s swords to defend myself as he pushed me back further, where was all this power coming from, the heat was almost too much for my heat resistance and I felt he was also surrounded by the wind.

    ¡°Master.¡± I heard Mila as I was struck on my legs and side, he¡¯d gotten five slashes in one second.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done.¡± I pushed forward, moving my body, and reflecting his attacks with my swords, and Larana¡¯s wind, unleashing more of her power to keep up. She boosted my movement speed.

    I could sense his surprise, my body glowed faintly green as I focused more on Larana¡¯s power, boosting speed even more.

    I swiped both Raziel and Arata, sending out fire, lightning, and wind, pushing the Feles a far distance away from me. Unleashing so much power at once I felt the strain on my body.

    I stared at the Feles as the red glow around his body began to fade and so did his armour, thank god, it had a time limit.

    It had felt like I had been fighting the talisman itself, never had I ever seen such power between a talisman and their master, he was skilled in combat and the use of talismans, no wonder they couldn¡¯t get anywhere near this place, not with someone this powerful watching over it.

    ¡°Master,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°What?¡± I was panting.

    ¡°I know who that is,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Who?¡± I watched as he held his sword forward, the red gem on the hilt glowed, then another gem glowed green, changing the form of his sword into a bow. There was only one known Feles to wield a talisman containing more than two elements.

    ¡°Yamato.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

 Chapter 156

    I was alarmed to discover the one I had been brought here to investigate was actually my dad, someone I had not seen in many years now. I was overwhelmed by so many emotions, I was so happy to know it was him, but also confused as to why he was here, did King Alton know about this? Was this the real reason I was sent here?

    Unfortunately, I had no chance to enjoy the moment, or to even tell him it was me, as he was preparing for another attack. He had changed Zekon into his bow form, which could whip up a tornado with a single shot, and that tornado was usually summoned right at you.

    ¡°What do we do Larana?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think he knows it¡¯s me, even with you.¡±

    ¡°It must have something to do with this storm, as I was unable to sense the spirit was Zekon,¡± admitted Larana.

    ¡°It would seem I might have to defeat my own dad,¡± I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight him, not now I know it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, he isn¡¯t going to give you that choice. Look out!¡± cried Larana.

    My attention returned to dad who was still focused on taking me down, how was I going to tell him. Perhaps if I released more of Larana¡¯s power, would he recognise it?

    I stood still as he fired several arrows from his bow. I held out my hands. ¡°Ready to put on a show Larana?¡±

    ¡°Always master,¡± she responded.

    I allowed her more access to my power and she did the same for me, my body again faintly glowed green. As his arrows came closer, a tornado was summoned all around me, I felt it pulling and tearing at my clothes, but this was nothing. Zekon may be a powerful talisman but no talisman with the power over wind was as strong as Larana.

    I lifted my hand, my palm facing upwards as I sent wind skywards, breaking apart the tornado without much thought about it.

    I dashed forward, getting closer to dad, he was prepared as he twisted around, then swung the bow itself, creating an updraft of mud, rocks, and a blaze of fire up at me.

    I took a breath, blowing out a gust, splitting the fire right down the middle, but he was waiting past the flames, as he kicked me sending me across our battlefield. I quickly used Larana to balance myself, to stop myself, but again he was waiting, suddenly behind me where I was kicked again.

    ¡°Agh!¡± I cried, how¡¯d he get the upper hand again. There was so much about my dad¡¯s power I had never seen before; he was this strong then why did he not take down Dumah?

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°This ends now,¡± I heard him speak, my dad¡¯s voice. As he came in to kick me again, I thought I was prepared, but he created an updraft that disrupted the mud and dirt beneath my feet, breaking apart my footing.

    Dad pushed me over with a gust of wind from in front and above me. I hit the ground hard, then he was above me. Zekon changing into his dagger form as he prepared to strike.

    ¡°Dad!¡± I shouted. His sword stopped inches away as he heard me say that word, he stared at me. ¡°Dad.¡± I said it again as a lightning bolt came down near us, lighting us both up in a split second of light.

    ¡°Alex?¡± He reached his hand forward removing my hood.

    ¡°Hi dad,¡± I smiled.

    Dad moved off me removing his hood, he held an expression of confusion and proudness. ¡°My haven¡¯t we grown.¡± Dad quickly moved towards me as another lightning bolt had tried to come down on him.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the lightning?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A long story,¡± he answered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I was sent here on a mission to investigate the village and what is happening here,¡± I said.

    ¡°Seems he¡¯s managed to get you in this trap too.¡± Dad glanced about. ¡°Come it is not safe to talk here, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I am guessing the others who came at the same time are with you,¡± he said. I nodded again. ¡°Have them follow too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I touched Larana¡¯s bracelet. ¡°You know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°So.¡± I went to walk beside him. ¡°You are awesome.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t too bad yourself,¡± he laughed. ¡°And I¡¯ve seen you¡¯ve kept up with your training.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I smirked. ¡°I do have to become Tigra¡¯s Guardian yet.¡±

    ¡°Asked her out yet?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°What? Dad.¡± I cried. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°I suppose not,¡± smiled dad.

    ¡°Saying that King Alton picked a street dancer,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Ah, she told you that, did she?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I saw it and what happened to her,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°I can see your sync rate has gotten pretty high, it¡¯ll almost be time for the next level, which you are quite close to achieving,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Next level?¡±

    ¡°The armour you saw was Zekon¡¯s power when a master and their talisman are at max sync rate, more powerful than how you use her power at the moment,¡± informed dad.

    ¡°Whoa, really,¡± he nodded as we left the undergrowth and into a small run-down village. Most of the houses had patched up roofs from the lightning I was guessing and there were lightning rods everywhere.

    Dad walked up to the biggest of the houses and headed inside. I headed in to, the place was simple, everything made from wood, sofa, table, small kitchen, and a nice warm fire at the other end of the room.

    As dad removed his cloak, I noticed a few cuts and scorch marks over his fur. Dad smiled as he spoke. ¡°Now tell me all about what I¡¯ve missed while we wait for your friends.¡± We both sat down by the fire as I began to tell him everything, I felt like a little boy again gazing with admiration at my dad.

 Chapter 157

    Dad had left me at least four times during the night to keep the knights guarding the place on their toes. He laughed when I told him they were all terrified, flinching at the lightning and thinking it was a whole group doing it.

    The last time dad came back, he had a fairly sized deer, the sun was just beginning to rise, and he set it up, cooking on the open fire.

    He hadn¡¯t told me much about what had happened since he first arrived here. He¡¯d come to deal with the dark crystal, but it turned out to be pretty well guarded anyway, but by who he did not say.

    When dad tried to leave, the knights attacked him, he¡¯d been stuck in the village ever since and he was unable to get a message to us, to say he was alright.

    As the deer was ready dad began carving it up, putting the meat on a wooden board. I helped; we didn¡¯t really need all this meat.

    There was a knock at the door and some Animalia came in, carrying baskets and cloths. The Animalia were a mix of Avis, Feles, Ursus, most looked in poor condition. I glanced at dad.

    ¡°I have done my best to train some of them, but they don¡¯t have the strength to fight like I do, without outside help the village has fallen into despair and with the walls, not much wildlife can get inside, it was a rare for me to find this deer,¡± explained dad. ¡°With you here, I hope I can free them.¡±

    ¡°I will do everything I can to help.¡±

    My team were up, following their noses.

    ¡°Food,¡± crumbled Edge. I gave them each a plate with the set amount dad had told me. ¡°Is this it?¡±

    ¡°Food is scarce here, deal with it.¡± Edge shrunk back at my words, which had ended up coming out harsher than I had intended. ¡°Without the connection with the outside world they have truly suffered.¡±

    ¡°Your dads been here,¡± commented Edge.

    ¡°Edge.¡± Lin jabbed him in the side. He gave her a look and wondered off. ¡°Has the mission changed from the one we received.¡±

    ¡°Not sure yet,¡± I answered. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading off soon, so be ready.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± she nodded.

    After everyone was fed, they returned to the safety of their own homes. Dad gathered a few things and we headed out. Dad walked in silence, heading to the back of the village. I wondered what was going through his mind.

    ¡°Dad,¡± I said walking up beside him. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The source,¡± he answered. ¡°The dark crystals.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just deal with them?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°The crystal are not the problem. I could have purified them eventually, but it is difficult to get close without being struck down, the lightning is more tense because of him,¡± informed dad.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what gives?¡± I looked behind us to see Edge, Lin, Finn, and Rex stopped dead in their tracks, trying to push against something.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot about that,¡± sighed dad.

    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him puzzled, then at Kiba who was with us.

    ¡°There is a barrier around the site, powerful enough to repel anyone who is not strong enough to withstand the darkness,¡± mentioned dad. ¡°I had hoped they had been with you long enough to have accumulated some form of protection.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°And how the heck can you guys get through?¡± whined Edge.

    ¡°We¡¯re Fangs,¡± I answered.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting it,¡± nodded dad.

    ¡°Just the three of us then,¡± commented Kiba.

    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I never finished as words flashed through my mind. ¡®He¡¯s not meant to see this.¡¯ I quickly shook it off before anyone noticed. ¡°Kiba, I want you to stay behind with the others just in case the knights attempt to encroach on the village.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Kiba didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Plus, I kind of want to do this with dad,¡± I admitted.

    Kiba stared at me for a while, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Ibiki, you¡¯re in charge,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Dad and I headed off in our intended direction, while my team returned to the village. I relaxed a bit as dad touched my shoulder.

    ¡°It has developed that far, has it?¡±

    ¡°You noticed,¡± I was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in your mum many times,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°This ability is crazy, I still can¡¯t control it,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Perhaps you are not meant to,¡± said dad, guiding me in the direction we were headed.

    ¡°Dad do most Fangs have this ability?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Only those directly linked to the ancestry of Fang and that line is your mum, her mother had it, her grandfather too. You could say it is a gift of the goddess.¡±

    ¡°I keep hearing this goddess, but nothing about her, if she even exists, there is no gods in Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out many answers after¡­¡±

    ¡°My awakening.¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish.

    Dad smirked, moving the subject on. ¡°Did it show you to leave Kiba behind.¡±

    ¡°No, just words, saying he isn¡¯t meant to see this,¡± I answered.

    ¡°The fewer the better I suppose,¡± nodded dad. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    A head I could see another wall, hidden amongst the trees, but way before that line was open space where nothing grew, the ground bare, grey devoid of all life. As soon as my foot touched it, I felt a dark energy pulse through my body, almost too much for me to bare, just like when my power was disrupted.

    I touched my head feeling a little dizzy, what the heck was ahead to regulate this much dark power, it was far more concentrated than what I felt around Dumah.

    ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± Dad was there to support me. ¡°You are far more sensitive to it than I am.¡± I looked dad up and down to see the dark energy pulsing up his body too. ¡°This is related to the dark crystals, anyone weak to the darkness becomes consumed, you are feeling it more because your light of protection has not been fully awakened yet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I get it. No awakening is bad.¡± I took in a few deep breaths.

    ¡°I can help with that.¡± Dad took hold of my hands. His body glowed faintly white, then mine did the same and the dizziness faded away.

    ¡°Would I have become consumed?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, you could just feel it more as it clashed against your light, that¡¯s all,¡± answered dad.

    ¡°Wish you were around when I was training,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alex.¡± I saw guilt in his eyes. ¡°I thought I would have been able to return in a few months, but the knights made it impossible for me to get help. I have missed so much of you growing up into the fine warrior you are today.¡±

    ¡°Still plenty more to see,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Be very careful.¡± I heard Arata¡¯s voice, then he appeared. ¡°With your dad¡¯s extra protection, I will be able to stay manifested.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the whole awakening thing, is it?¡± This whole awakening thing was getting a little too annoying now.

    ¡°Afraid so master,¡± responded Raziel.

    ¡°Damn it all.¡±

    ¡°Patience,¡± encouraged dad. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    At the heart of the barren lands, there was a large crater, filled with dark purple crystals, some were even black, sparking with pure dark power, these were the same crystals that turned the Cathartes into a monster. They were all different sizes, some as small as my hand, others as tall as I was.

    The biggest crystals sparked dark energy upwards, the cause of this unusual storm. I could feel the dark pressure the place was letting off.

    ¡°I thought you said you could purify them,¡± I said.

    ¡°And I told you they are not the problem,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°Then what is?¡± I questioned.

    Dad had left me with more questions than answers, but when didn¡¯t he. I thought about the dream I had where he fought against a very powerful opponent, was this the danger I would soon find out, and it would take everything we both had to stop him.

 Chapter 158

    Dad had left me at least four times during the night to keep the knights guarding the place on their toes. He laughed when I told him they were all terrified, flinching at the lightning and thinking it was a whole group attack them.

    The last time dad came back, he had a good-sized deer, the sun was just beginning to rise, and he set it up, cooking on the open fire.

    He hadn¡¯t told me much about what had happened since he first arrived here. He¡¯d come to deal with the dark crystal, but it turned out to be pretty well guarded anyway, but by who he did not say.

    When dad tried to leave, the knights attacked him, he¡¯d been stuck in the village ever since and he was unable to get a message to us, to say he was alright.

    As the deer was ready dad began carving it up, putting the meat on a wooden board. I helped; we didn¡¯t really need all this meat, did we.

    There was a knock at the door and some Animalia came in, carrying baskets and cloths. The Animalia were a mix of Avis, Feles, Ursus, most looked in poor condition. I glanced at dad.

    ¡°I have done my best to train some of them, but they don¡¯t have the strength to fight like I do, without outside help the village has fallen into despair and within the walls, not much wildlife can get inside, it was rare for me to find this deer,¡± explained dad. ¡°With you here, I hope I can free them.¡±

    ¡°I will do everything I can to help.¡±

    My unit were up, following their noses.

    ¡°Food,¡± crumbled Edge. I gave them each a plate with the set amount dad had told me. ¡°Is this it?¡±

    ¡°Food is scarce here, deal with it.¡± Edge shrunk back at my words, which had ended up coming out harsher than I had intended. ¡°Without the connection with the outside world they have truly suffered.¡±

    ¡°Your dads been here,¡± commented Edge.

    ¡°Edge.¡± Lin jabbed him in the side. He gave her a look and wondered off. ¡°Has the mission changed from the one we received.¡±

    ¡°Not sure yet,¡± I answered. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading off soon, so be ready.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± she nodded.

    After everyone was fed, they returned to the safety of their own homes. Dad gathered a few things, and we headed out. Dad walked in silence, heading to the back of the village. I wondered what was going through his mind.

    ¡°Dad,¡± I said walking up beside him. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The source,¡± he answered. ¡°The dark crystals.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just deal with them?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°The crystal are not the problem. I could have purified them eventually, but it is difficult to get close without being struck down, the lightning is more tense because of him,¡± informed dad.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what gives?¡± I looked behind us to see Edge, Lin, Finn, and Rex stopped dead in their tracks, trying to push against something.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot about that,¡± sighed dad.

    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him puzzled, then at Kiba who was with us.

    ¡°There is a barrier around the site, powerful enough to repel anyone who is not strong enough to withstand the darkness,¡± mentioned dad. ¡°I had hoped they had been with you long enough to have accumulated some form of protection.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°And how the heck can you guys get through?¡± whined Edge.

    ¡°We¡¯re Fangs,¡± I answered.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting it,¡± nodded dad.

    ¡°Just the three of us then,¡± commented Kiba.

    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I never finished as words flashed through my mind. ¡®He¡¯s not meant to see this.¡¯ I quickly shook it off before anyone noticed. ¡°Kiba, I want you to stay behind with the others just in case the knights attempt to encroach on the village.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Kiba didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Plus, I kind of want to do this with dad,¡± I admitted.

    Kiba stared at me for a while, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Ibiki, you¡¯re in charge,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Dad and I headed off in our intended direction, while my unit returned to the village. I relaxed a bit as dad touched my shoulder.

    ¡°It has developed that far, has it?¡±

    ¡°You noticed,¡± I was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in your mum many times,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°This ability is crazy, I still can¡¯t control it,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Perhaps you are not meant to,¡± said dad, guiding me in the direction we were headed.

    ¡°Dad do most Fangs have this ability?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Only those directly linked to the ancestry of Fang and that line is your mum, her mother had it, her grandfather too. You could say it is a gift of the goddess.¡±

    ¡°I keep hearing this goddess, but nothing about her, if she even exists, there is no gods in Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out many answers after¡­¡±

    ¡°My awakening.¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish.

    Dad smirked, moving the subject on. ¡°Did it show you to leave Kiba behind.¡±

    ¡°No, just words, saying he isn¡¯t meant to see this,¡± I answered.

    ¡°The fewer the better I suppose,¡± nodded dad. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Ahead I could see another wall, hidden amongst the trees, but way before that line was open space where nothing grew, the ground bare, grey devoid of all life. As soon as my foot touched it, I felt a dark energy pulse through my body, almost too much for me to bare, just like when my power was disrupted.

    I touched my head feeling a little dizzy, what the heck was ahead to regulate this much dark power, it was far more concentrated than what I felt around Dumah.

    ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± Dad was there to support me. ¡°You are far more sensitive to it than I am.¡± I looked dad up and down to see the dark energy pulsing up his body too. ¡°This is related to the dark crystals, anyone weak to the darkness becomes consumed, you are feeling it more because your light of protection has not been fully awakened yet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I get it. No awakening is bad.¡± I took in a few deep breaths.

    ¡°I can help with that.¡± Dad took hold of my hands. His body glowed faintly white, then mine did the same and the dizziness faded away.

    ¡°Would I have become consumed?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, you could just feel it more as it clashed against your light, that¡¯s all,¡± answered dad.

    ¡°Wish you were around when I was training,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alex.¡± I saw guilt in his eyes. ¡°I thought I would have been able to return in a few months, but the knights made it impossible for me to get help. I have missed so much of you growing up into the fine warrior you are today.¡±

    ¡°Still plenty more to see,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Be very careful.¡± I heard Arata¡¯s voice, then he appeared. ¡°With your dad¡¯s extra protection, I will be able to stay manifested.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the whole awakening thing, is it?¡± This whole awakening thing was getting a little too annoying now.

    ¡°Afraid so master,¡± responded Raziel.

    ¡°Damn it all.¡±

    ¡°Patience,¡± encouraged dad. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    At the heart of the barren lands, there was a large crater, filled with dark purple crystals, some were even black, sparking with pure dark power, these were the same crystals that turned the Cathartes into a monster. They were all different sizes, some as small as my hand, others as tall as I was.

    The biggest crystals sparked dark energy upwards, the cause of this unusual storm. I could feel the dark pressure the place was letting off.

    ¡°I thought you said you could purify them,¡± I said.

    ¡°And I told you they are not the problem,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°Then what is?¡± I questioned.

    Dad had left me with more questions than answers, but when didn¡¯t he. I thought about the dream I had where he fought against a very powerful opponent, was this the danger I would soon find out, and it would take everything we both had to stop him.

 Chapter 159

    Dad and I stood before the crater filled with dark crystals, each containing enough dark energy to corrupt every soul within Cathopia who had not fallen to it already. Dad claimed they were not the problem, then what was?

    ¡°Over there.¡± Dad pointed as something came from behind one of the biggest dark crystals.

    The purple light from the dark crystals revealed it was a Feles, a Lynx to be more precise, they walked amongst the dark crystals with no problem, touching them.

    From this distance I noticed his fur was wild and sparking with the same dark energy as the crystals.

    ¡°Is he a wilds?¡± I questioned. I hadn¡¯t seen one since visiting Amaris.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°His name is Link.¡±

    ¡°Link,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°He was a child when these mines of dark crystals were first created by the servants of the darkness, they had the children of this village harvest the crystals as adults died faster due to the over exposure to such raw energy,¡± informed dad.

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Even the children would eventually die, but something different happened to Link. He continued harvesting at their orders even after he was the only one left living, rumours say he got very sick, then seemed to become infused with dark energy,¡± added dad.

    ¡°Then he works for them,¡± I said.

    ¡°No.¡± Dad looked at me. ¡°When he awoke from his sickness, he killed every knight and servant of darkness in the area, the storm clouds above appeared and he has been guarding the mine, preventing anyone from getting close, ever since.¡± He looked back towards Link. ¡°I want to help him, but even I have not been able to get close enough, he is blinded by rage, sadness, revenge for those who died before and loneliness, he cannot see the help I wish to offer.¡±

    ¡°The destruction of the crystals,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°I can sense you Yamato!¡± shouted Link. ¡°Back again for another beating!¡± A lightning bolt struck near us.

    ¡°So, he controls the lightning,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Not just lightning,¡± responded dad. ¡°You ready for one heck of a fight?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s with you, yeah,¡± I nodded. I stared down into the crater, a long way down, I would have to use Larana¡¯s wings. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±

    ¡°We need to restrain him and purify some of the dark energy he has absorbed over the years for him to hear our voices clearly,¡± answered dad.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± I jumped forward, summoning Larana¡¯s wings, to fly down. Dad quickly jumped down after me. ¡°Wait you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Dad was ahead of me, dragon like wings appearing on his back. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t have Larana doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t fly.¡±

    ¡°I never asked what type of spirit Zekon is?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°An elemental dragon, unfortunately due to previous masters misusing his power, he lost his power over water, earth and lightning,¡± answered dad.

    I didn¡¯t give a response to his reply as I could not fathom a creature controlling so many raw elements.

    ¡°Yamato!¡± Shouted Link. My focus was on the Lynx now as he held his hand forward, sending sparks of dark energy straight from the crystals. I dodged to the left, while dad dodged to the right, both of us landing in different locations.

    I ducked low to hide out of sight from Link if dad had struggled to fight him, then this was going to be far harder than I thought, especially with the manipulation of dark energy.

    I stared at a dark crystal at my feet, a small one. I touched it, sensing the dark energy disappear within a second, evaporating in light.  I understood now why dad said it would not have taken him long, did Link think we were after the dark crystals like the knights before.

    I heard an explosion as dad and Link came into contact. I peered round the corner of a dark crystal seeing dad clashing with him, his fire exploding as it came into contact with black fire.

    ¡°Be careful, he can sense our presence,¡± mentioned Raziel.

    Link jumped back, then placed his hand on the ground sending pulses of lightning directly through it. I took off as it reached me, sparks trying to reach up and shock me.

    I headed towards dad, diving at Link. Our eyes met. I saw all the emotion welling up within him and a spark of light within his dark power. He owned this power compared to others who had become corrupted by it.

    ¡°We are here to help you.¡± I drew Raziel and slashed towards him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all said that before,¡± he snarled. Manifesting a sword out of thin air, to defended himself. ¡°You¡¯re here to destroy me.¡± He pushed me back, wind blowing wildly fuelled even more by the dark crystals. ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch these crystals; no one will be harmed by them anymore.¡± His whole body glowed purple as he unleased large amounts of power.

    I stood my ground as I was hit head on by it, as there was no way for me to avoid it. I held a strong stance when I got hit.

    My body glowed white, cancelling out the dark energy. It was in those moments I connected with Link through his power coming in contact with mine.

    I saw his past flash through my mind. The knights came to the crater, sowing the seeds to begin cultivating dark crystals, like dad had said they had tried to mine them with adults, but most died within days, including Link¡¯s parents.

    Next were the children, pulled from their homes, brought here to mine the crystals from day to night. One by one all the children became sick, weak and Link watched all his friends perish.

    Link became sick too, falling into unconsciousness surrounded by the dark crystals where he continued to absorb their energy.

    As the knights tried to remove his unconscious body, he awoke, releasing enough dark energy to kill anyone too close, since then he has stayed here not allowing anyone too close, seeing my dad as a threat when he first arrived here.

    I was pushed back, hitting the side of the crater, snapping me back to the moment. I felt filled with the emotions he had during his entire life, the sadness, the anger, the loneliness, and the suffering he endured.

    I stared at him, knowing now the power he held was completely different from the one Dumah was spreading through the city. He had essentially become like the dark crystals around him, filled with raw untamed power, that even he did not know the full power he was capable of.

 Chapter 160

    Dad came to my side as I recovered from the connection of our two powers, he held concern in his expression, but was also alright, using Zekon to protect us from a lightning bolt, directed from Link.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I saw it all,¡± I responded. ¡°He truly has suffered and still is.¡±

    ¡°We need to somehow restrain him to start purifying the crystals, perhaps seeing us destroying them might allow him to realise what we are here to do,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Can¡¯t even get close,¡± I commented.

    Zekon absorbed another attack. ¡°Master, his attacks are getting stronger.¡±

    I focused on Link to see energy from the dark crystals transferring directly to him, fuelling him with endless energy, but also feeding off his anger.

    ¡°How the heck are we going to restrain him?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°Your sync rate with Larana is high enough to create a seal on contact,¡± mentioned dad. ¡°An advanced skill where you trap them within wind.¡±

    ¡°I think I did that to Kiba during my test to become their leader.¡± I thought about it when I restrained Kiba. ¡°Not sure if it will be strong enough to restrain Link, he is fuelled by the dark crystals, and I haven¡¯t really used it enough to master.¡±

    ¡°It is alright, I am here, I can guide you,¡± said dad. ¡°The seal all depends on the will of the master, the stronger your will to seal him, the more powerful it will be.¡± I nodded, taking in everything he was saying as Zekon took another hit. ¡°Once restrained I will start to purify the bigger crystals, during this time I will be defenceless, your seal will have to be strong enough to stop even his power.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re relaying on me to do that much,¡± I said, not sure I could live up to what he expected of me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your power in battle, I know you can do this,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Stay close behind me, I will create an opening then you come out from my blind spot,¡± instructed dad. ¡°Ready.¡±

    ¡°Ready.¡±

    Dad gazed at me for a moment, his expression was one of pride, I¡¯d missed that look he used to give me as a child and now I got to see it again and fight beside him as equals.

    Dad waited for the next strike of lightning to strike before making his move. Dashing forward, he moved with purpose, heading straight for Link.

    I quickly followed, hidden within his shadow. I knew Link¡¯s main target would be dad, they had been fighting for a few years now. I wondered how long and would I being here make any difference, but I had faith in dad¡¯s plan, this would work.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Dad thrusted forward as he came into contact with Link, I could sense the spark of dark energy as Link defended himself, trying to push dad back. I quickly sheathed my swords then placed my hands upon dad¡¯s back pushing him forward.

    Together we pushed through Link¡¯s defence, dad shifted out of the way, allowing me to come forward. Link held an expression of surprise, he had not foreseen this attack coming, he braced for impact.

    I built up Larana¡¯s energy into my right hand, pushing forward I made contact with him, placing the wind seal around his body as I pinned him against the rock behind him. I saw Larana¡¯s winds circling around him. I kept my hand at his chest keeping it strong.

    ¡°This will not hold me,¡± he snarled, the dark energy growing fiercer around his body, he was already trying to break free.

    ¡°Dad hurry, start purifying the crystals.¡± I glanced back at him.

    ¡°On it, hold him as long as you can.¡± I said dad running over to one of the biggest crystals.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them!¡± shouted Link. ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch them, no one will, not again!¡±

    As soon as dad¡¯s hand touched the crystal it was filling up with white light, at least now he could start doing what he came here to do.

    ¡°You are going nowhere,¡± I said my attention returning to Link. ¡°We are here to help you, to free you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The dark energy began pulsing around his body. ¡°They said they would help our village, but they didn¡¯t, knights of Cathopia killed them all!¡± The pulses spread out agitating the crystals.

    ¡°No, they were not sent on the orders of the royal family.¡± I tried to get the truth through to him. ¡°They were following the orders of the eternal dragon.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing, only the destruction you brought. I won¡¯t let you hurt them again!¡± His energy forced itself against mine, I could feel it pushing through my entire body, I needed to hold on, his will was so strong, what was he protecting, it couldn¡¯t have just been the dark crystals.

    I felt my crip on my seal weaken a little, I couldn¡¯t let him break it, I had to defend my dad. All his battles with Link, the injures he had sustained while here, he was coming home today, I would make sure of it.

    I summoned more of Larana¡¯s power, my body glowing more intense than it had before. I wouldn¡¯t let this seal be broken.

    Our wills clashed in the form of our power reflected in the energy pulsing around within the crater, from dark pulses to clashing of raging winds and for a moment I felt more connected to Link than before.

    Within himself was the child Link, still holding on to the pain of the past, watching his friends die, they were still here, he was protecting what was left of them and his family who passed away in this place before.

    The storm above worsened, lightning striking all around, almost out of control, like a child having a temper tantrum.

    ¡°Arata, protect dad,¡± I said.

    ¡°My duty as your talisman is to protect you,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Just do it,¡± I ordered. ¡°Protect him.¡± Arata huffed but headed off in dad¡¯s direction.

    ¡°No one can protect you or Yamato!¡± snarled Link. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave this time; no one will hurt them.¡±

    I could hear the lightning striking all around me. My body tensed as some came close to hitting us, sparks flickering around us. The instinct to run was growing within me but I held strong, fighting it off with the will to protect dad from this nut job.

    All the hairs on my body stood on end as the air became supercharged with all the lightning. I saw a smirk cross Link¡¯s face as my body felt the currents of lightning course through. I¡¯d been hit, my body feeling like it was burning, then complete numbness, struggling to hold on, to stay conscious but I blacked out from the pain, only hearing the voice my own screams.

 Chapter 161

    In a daze barely conscious I saw glimpses of Link, then a shroud of white light. A figure standing within it, he was holding out his hand, his voice simply echoes, struggling to catch his words.

    ¡°Who?¡± I felt the quickening of my own breath.

    ¡°It is almost time.¡± I finally heard him, the one who was always calling out my name. ¡°Alex.¡± I reached my hand out in hopes of reaching this stranger. ¡°I can only help you out a little this time, my light is not strong enough within you yet for us to meet, be patient and use this light until we meet.¡±

    A deep pulse of power rose within me. ¡°What is this?¡± It was the same as last time when I fought the dark Avis. A white light so pure, it felt revitalising, spreading through my whole body.

    ¡°Purify these lands, soon you will awaken.¡± His voice faded away and I saw Link. I still held my hand to his chest, my seal still strong, my hand glowing white.

    ¡°Not possible,¡± snarled Link. ¡°That should have knocked you down.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡± I backed away, leaving my seal on him. ¡°I can free you now, with the gift he gave me. It never lasts long but will do for this.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His expression was filled with panic. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt them, please!¡±

    ¡°No one is going to hurt them.¡± I shook my head, realising Link attacked simply out of fear, he was truly the one controlling all the dark energy here, now it was time for the dark crystals to be nothing more than a bad memory for him.

    I turned to dad; he had purified quite a few crystals but not fast enough to make a real impact to the fierce storms above our head. The lightning still striking all around us, Arata was doing as I asked redirecting any which got to close to him.

    Dad turned to look at me. ¡°His light, you saw him.¡± He knew who he was, the one who kept feeding me this light.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but his light is nothing I¡¯ve felt before,¡± I said. I walked forward, heading to the centre of the crater. ¡°Why I hear and feel his power I don¡¯t know, but somehow I know how to use it.¡±

    Reaching the centre, I touched my hand to the ground. The white energy within me spread out in a wave, like a gentle mist through an open meadow. Each dark crystal the wave touched crumbled into dust, one after the other.

    The storm was growing weaker, taking away the bountiful power supply he had for his power, but Link did not need them as he himself had become like the dark crystals a conduit of dark power with no master, different from those who claimed to follow under the eternal dragon.

    Quickly the area was cleared of these crystals, the light I had been giving fading away just as fast as it had appeared. I stood up, stumbling, feeling drained.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Dad caught hold of me, smiling. ¡°It would seem your awakening is closer at hand than I thought, perhaps connecting to my light, has undone some of the damaged caused.¡±

    ¡°That was to do with my awakening?¡± I asked, shaking off my sudden tiredness.

    ¡°It was, usually it happens quite quickly with one awakening, but it would seem he is making sure you are ready to receive it,¡± added dad.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Dad turned us both to the still restrained Link.

    ¡°His friends are behind the rock I sealed him on, he was protecting them,¡± I said sadly.

    ¡°I see.¡± We walked over as Link continued to struggle to break free.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over,¡± he snarled. Link still had the dark energy swirling around him, but this was his own energy nobody else¡¯s.

    ¡°It is over Link, look.¡± I pointed all around us. ¡°The crystals are gone.¡± He slowly looked around. ¡°You are free and so are your friends, your family.¡± I held my hand out releasing the seal.

    ¡°Link, it is time to move on for them,¡± said dad.

    ¡°I¡­¡± He had been fighting for so long he had no idea how not to, who he could trust. The fear I could still see it there within his eyes, he held distrust towards us, even though we had wiped out all the dark crystals, the cause of the death of his family and friends.

    Dad stepped closer, removing a pendent from his pocket, it had the symbol of Fang. ¡°This is a special pendent that will hide the dark aura you carry. I offer it to you as a symbol of my trust and protection.¡± Link stared at it, remaining silent. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to scare those left in the village, would you?¡±

    ¡°The others?¡±

    ¡°Since arriving here I have kept them safe from the dangers that the knights have brought.¡± Dad smiled. ¡°The elders told me all about you, they have missed you and were overjoyed to hear you still lived.¡±

    ¡°But I tried to kill you.¡± Link gazed at us puzzled, he seemed to have lost the will to fight after the destruction of the dark crystals.

    ¡°You were simply protecting them,¡± I responded, walking round the rock I had pinned him to. I held a sad expression as I laid eyes upon the bones of those killed in the name of the darkness. ¡°They would be thankful.¡±

    Link bowed down on one knee. ¡°You have saved me from myself. I will forever serve you and only you. What you wish is my command.¡± Dad placed the pendent around his neck and the dark aura disappeared. ¡°What should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Call me Fang,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Fang,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Dad glanced at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m having a nap when I get back,¡± I yawned.

    ¡°Well deserved, thank you.¡± Dad was grateful. I could see the relief in his expression, all of his time here had been difficult, in a way I had saved him, and I would be the one to bring him home.

    ¡°I am sorry Yamato,¡± said Link.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. How about we give your friends and family the burial they deserve.¡± Dad came to stand beside me.

    ¡°I would like that,¡± nodded Link rising to his feet.

    Link used his dark power to craft a tool, a spade as he was adamant that he would be the one who dug the graves of those lost, here in the grater where they lost their lives. Now at least this place was a peaceful one, but there was one last challenge to face and that was getting out of here, breaking down the walls which were built as a prison and freeing those who lived here.

 Chapter 162

    After Link had finished the burial for his fallen friends and family, we slowly headed back to the village, our pace a slow one, releasing all that energy which had come from a pure light somehow related to my awakening I felt tired and wanted nothing more than to have a good sleep.

    Link moved stiffly; it had been years since he had left the crater. He stared down at his feet when he touched grass, lifting it up and down.

    ¡°Soft.¡± It was almost like he was a child, then he looked skyward as the last of the storm clouds cleared away, revealing blue skies. ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You alright?¡± asked dad, patting me on the back.

    ¡°Yeah, sooner we return to the village the better,¡± I replied. ¡°At least now we don¡¯t have to worry about the lightning striking anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± I heard a bout of guilt in Link¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologise for Link,¡± said dad. ¡°When protecting what you believe in, sometimes you become blinded and can no longer see the truth.¡± Dad moved ahead as we came to the borders of the village. ¡°You serve my son now; your path will be a tough one, but he will guide your actions and you¡¯ll never be lost again.¡±

    ¡°Yamato!¡± A voice shouted. ¡°The storms they¡¯re gone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡± Yamato bowed as a group of Animalia came into view. ¡°I bring home a present.¡±

    ¡°Elder Teppei.¡± Link¡¯s expression lit up.

    ¡°Link,¡± smiled Elder Teppei. ¡°At last, you have finally returned home safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Link¡¯s eyes welled up, he fell to his knees, almost like he was ashamed of what he had done. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect anyone, they all died.¡±

    Elder Teppei strode closer embracing him. ¡°You protected us from the dangers within the crater, destroying those who wished us harm, you did what was right, your job is done now, your parents would be proud of you.¡±

    ¡°You think,¡± he gazed upwards as Elder Teppei moved away.

    ¡°I do,¡± he nodded. ¡°You all need your rest now, come.¡±

    I looked around noticing that none of my unit were present. ¡°Elder, where is my unit?¡±

    ¡°They are still out within the forests, working in Yamato¡¯s stead,¡± answered Elder Teppei.

    ¡°Larana contact Ibiki,¡± I said.

    ¡°Right, connection made,¡± informed Larana.

    ¡°Ibiki,¡± I began.

    ¡°Fang.¡± He almost sounded surprised to hear from me.

    ¡°Return to the village,¡± I ordered.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I would but something strange is happening,¡± he responded.

    ¡°What?¡± I wanted an answer.

    ¡°Strange activity from the knights guarding the area,¡± began Ibiki. ¡°They seem to be reinforcing the walls with the elemental energy from talismans. Rex has tried to knock it down but seems to be too powerful.¡±

    ¡°Why would they be doing that?¡± I was puzzled.

    ¡°Kiba also says the walls seem to be steaming with dark energy,¡± continued Ibiki. ¡°Something big is happening.¡±

    ¡°Return to the village, you can tell me everything and then we¡¯ll make a plan,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°They have reinforced the surrounding walls with elemental energy and seems to be steaming with dark energy too, they¡¯re up to something,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Looks like he doesn¡¯t want us getting out,¡± chuckled dad.

    ¡°Dad this isn¡¯t funny,¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°This is no different from any other time they have tried to trap a Fang.¡± Dad seemed unfazed by what was happening, was it really nothing to worry about? I wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°Listen, there will be challenges ahead, that seem impossible to overcome, but they are simply tests, something that must be passed to continue the path fate has written for you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, do you know what is going to happen?¡± I asked.

    ¡°He told me many things, but I do not know everything,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Three Fangs in one place, two of which hold the title Warrior of Fang, he will come, especially now we have destroyed his dark crystals.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Draco,¡± I said remembering him.

    ¡°Ah, you have met him before,¡± acknowledged dad.

    ¡°Yes, he thought I was about to die, so left me be,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°If only he knew.¡±

    My unit returned to the village, all tense from the activities they saw the knights doing, were they scared? They all came straight over.

    ¡°Chief Yamato,¡± said Kiba. ¡°They are all using dark and elemental energy. Are they summoning something?¡±

    ¡°Not sure until it gets here,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let them harm anyone else,¡± snarled Link.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± questioned Edge.

    ¡°Not now,¡± I said. ¡°Get everyone inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Warriors of Fang.¡± A voice rang through the air. ¡°Been a while since I¡¯ve seen so many in one place. Your light grows weaker, while mine forever grows stronger.¡± My nose and ears twitched trying to locate where the voice was coming from.

    ¡°There!¡± Link pointed upwards, all the hairs on his body standing on end. ¡°He is the one who planted the dark crystals.¡±

    Flying high above was the Drago I had met before, his whole body breathed with dark energy, he was completely one with it. I could tell just seeing him, he was in charge, the one leading all those who followed the darkness.

    ¡°One half of the eternal dragon,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°It seemed this place didn¡¯t just trap you Yamato but your son too,¡± he gazed down upon us like we were ants. ¡°You have all been a hindrance in my plans, since your son began his journey, it¡¯s a shame the poison did not kill him, it would have saved him the horrors I will summon before you now.¡± He rose his hand skywards, drawing in dark energy.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± asked Kiba as we all stared in wonder.

    ¡°I have to stop him.¡± Larana¡¯s wings appeared.

    Dad grabbed hold of my hand. ¡°You will die if you face him. He is the embodiment of darkness itself.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I looked directly up at him.

    ¡°Trust me Alex.¡± He didn¡¯t have to say that, of course I trusted him.

    I watched as the dark energy grew bigger and bigger, until it blocked out even the light from the sun. The Draco¡¯s laughter began to fill the air as he knew his victory was assured.

    ¡°Goodbye Warriors of Fang, say hi to the goddess for me.¡± The Drago slowly ascended upwards as the sphere of dark energy began to drop, like an asteroid, was this the end.

 Chapter 163

    I watched as the Drago, the embodiment of darkness and the one who caused all the problems I had faced thus far. He summoned forth a huge, concentrated sphere of dark energy, letting it drop as if it was a toy.

    ¡°Kiba.¡± Lin moved even closer to him.

    I looked around to see the growing fear in everyone¡¯s eyes, surely there was something that could be done.

    ¡°Allow me.¡± Link held his hands up, ready to summon his own dark power, but nothing happened. He stood their panting, like someone had turned off his power. ¡°Why won¡¯t it work?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been using the energy from the dark crystals for so long, always at the limit of your power, unfortunately until you recover that energy yourself, you won¡¯t be able to us your power,¡± said dad. ¡°I¡¯ll have to deal with this.¡± Zekon¡¯s wings appeared on his back, then their full sync armour. Without another word he ascended skyward.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I quickly flew after him. I refused to let him do this alone, especially against something this big. It was strange dad seemed faster in this form that not even Larana could keep up.

    Dad attacked the dark sphere with a charged attack from Zekon¡¯s blade. I could see the energy building up, his fire and wind elements flashing between red, green and white. This was the power the awakening could give me.

    The raw power dad possessed came in to contact with the dark energy, an explosion of power erupted. He was truly an amazing warrior, what I could have learnt from him if he had not been sent here, perhaps I would have known more than I do now.

    Dad continued to push against the dark energy and the dark energy seemed to start shrinking but not as fast as I would have hoped as its approach still gained closer to the others below.

    The dark energy within the sphere began to pulse back through dad¡¯s body, he winced, but made no sound. He was in pain and so was Zekon. I had to do something. The pulses of dark energy grew stronger as dad pushed harder against the sphere.

    ¡°You have to help find a way out for the others!¡± shouted dad. ¡°While I hold it back.¡±

    I looked around scanning the scenery, even from this distance and what my unit had told me about what had been happening at the walls around this area being enhanced, I knew there was no way out, but I wasn¡¯t going to give up.

    I communicated with Ibiki. ¡°Get everyone inside. I don¡¯t want them to come into contact with the dark energy when we tare this thing apart.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± I glanced below to see Ibiki already getting to work.

    ¡°Join them, Alex!¡± shouted dad, his whole-body tensing as he let out a yelp.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, unleashing Larana¡¯s power. ¡°Let us protect you for once.¡± I flew up past the dark sphere, my body glowing, filling to the brim with Larana¡¯s power.

    Larana appeared flying beside me, she was smiling as she flew circles around me, then stopped directly in front of me where she seemed to become pure energy and entered directly into my body. The sensation was strange, but I could feel our two powers closer than they had ever been, slowly building up like a bubble.

    I closed my eyes, taking in a deep breath, releasing all this energy she had gathered within me. I opened my eyes as my body was enveloped in a green light, my clothing changing. I had done it, I had fused with Larana, like dad and Zekon. I felt more power bursting forth, she was far more powerful than I could have ever imagined.

    The clothes I now wore were all constructed from what appeared to be leaves but imbued with pure energy. My tunic was now green brandished in leaves of all different shapes and sizes, shoulder pads, a pair of vambraces upon my arms and legs. Six wings upon my back, more solid than translucent.

    I drew Raziel and Arata¡¯s swords, aiming straight for the sphere, unleashing their power; their blades changing shape, more like a pair of wings than blades, did this change come from my fused form with Larana.

    Without even thinking about it, I summoned wild winds around me, tornados forming, aimed at the sphere. A single gust I used to push dad away from the sphere and down to the ground.

    ¡°Alex!¡± shouted dad. I smiled at him as I slashed at the sphere, seeing clearly where the dark energy was at its weakest. Once struck they weakened the areas around it, affecting the integrity of the sphere.

    The distance from the ground was lessening I needed to attack faster, I needed to protect them all. I refused to let him ruin what was left of the life Link knew, the darkness would not win this day.

    I pushed myself harder, cutting faster at the sphere¡¯s weak points, sensing the dark power within the sphere starting to fall apart. A bit more.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± I shouted as I raised both swords, tornados encircling around both quickly becoming engulfed with Raziel¡¯s fire and Arata¡¯s lightning. I slashed the sphere straight down the middle, cutting apart even the clouds darkening the skies.

    The sphere split into two, the dark energy leaking out of it, evaporating into nothing, just like what had happened to the vulture. My body glowed faintly white, my purification ability wiping out what was left of the dark energy, until there was nothing left of the sphere, I¡¯d done it.

    I took in a deep breath, releasing any built-up energy I had outwards. I descended to where dad was waiting for me. He held admiration in his expression.

    ¡°You have become a more powerful warrior than I could have ever imagined.¡± He continued to gaze at me proudly.

    I landed, checking out the armour Larana had given me. It was amazing to think this was the true power the sacred beasts had wielded. ¡°I could not have done this without Larana, we are one now.¡± My eyes widened as the power disappeared and so did my armour.

    ¡°The fused ability only lasts a short time as it puts a greater strain on the body, the more you use it, the longer it will last. For you to have lasted as long as you did on your first fusion, is simply astonishing.¡± I slumped forward a little, suddenly panting. Dad stepped forward as I stumbled into his arms. ¡°You passed all the limits I could have thought, but now you will see something, which comes with the fusion.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I struggled to keep my eyes open.

    ¡°Fusion shares power, but also shares all that she is.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± I groaned as I blacked out. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was caused by the extra strain on my body or was it related to what dad said I would see.

 Chapter 164

    My mind was a flash of images, coming in fast, almost hard to read but I saw it all, only the strongest moments came in the clearest, staying within my mind the longest. These were Larana¡¯s memories and her emotions.

    I felt the rushing of wind around me, a gentle breeze, a haze of blackness fading away to see an open forest, filled with greens, amid summer. I recognised this as Larana¡¯s home, where I had gone to get the goddess plume. I saw fairies flying past including a young Larana, struggling to keep up with the others.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Larana whined stopping mid-flight.

    ¡°My dear girl.¡± An older fairy flew closer to her. ¡°You have been gifted with the power of the wind, a rare gift and one day you will take my place as Guardian of this forest.¡± Larana was just like me working hard to become a Guardian, a protector.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    She gently touched her cheek. ¡°Now then, you must sense the wind, not just feel it as you fly, you¡¯ll get it.¡±

    I watched as Larana worked hard, mastering her gift over wind, taught solely by her mother. Larana was graceful, powerful and the fastest of all the fairies within the forest. She was amazing to watch.

    ¡°Today we gather to celebrate my daughter, Larana the wind fairy taking my place as the Guardian of the forest. She is surely a gift from the goddess and will continue to protect us from those who follow the eternal dragon.¡±

    Every fairy cheered within the forest. Larana smiled showing everyone a display of her power, that she was ready for what her mother expected from her, but I could sense her doubts and she had even brought them up with her mum.

    ¡°Can I really protect everyone from the hunters, there becoming so powerful and so few of us are left.¡±

    ¡°Our home was given to us by the goddess, she will protect us.¡± Her mother soothed.

    ¡°Her light is fading with each of us hunted, they even force the others to use their power, they kill us not once but twice. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Larana wept.

    ¡°Larana you¡¯ll be fine, you¡¯re meant for greatness.¡± But Larana was right to be afraid as a few years later their home was attacked and I saw what happened to her, what she had told me before.

    The forest surrounded in a blaze of fire, strange creatures with no fur, like naked Hominidae. They wielded talismans, shooting out fire and as they did, I could hear the screams of the spirits trapped within, they were forcing their power out, this was the nightmare they had all faced.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Everyone move, get out of here!¡± shouted Larana. The fairies flying off in whatever direction they could, but most were trapped within the blazing fires. ¡°No.¡± Larana¡¯s wind struggled against the blaze. Then I saw this spark within her, pure white energy as she began to manipulate the blazing heat through the wind, trapping the hunters within it and allowing her friends to escape. Larana then released the remaining flames creating the fog that surrounds it today.

    Larana¡¯s power spent she was easily captured by the hunters, placed in a small cage with a few others. A metal cage with crystals attached to each bar, stopping them from using their power.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I called out her name, feeling the fear she felt as she and the others were taken away from the forest to a place made from metal, steam rising up into the skies, blocking out the light of the sun, what was this place?

    Within I could hear the cries of pain. Larana with the others were dumped on a moving platform. Surrounded by dark crystals, emanating everywhere, the energy forced at them, draining all their strength until they could no longer move.

    I watched Larana grow weaker, then she began crying out in pain as her very spirit was torn from her body. Items of so many shapes were coming on a different platform next to the cages and her spirit was forced within the bracelet I now wore.

    The other fairies with her, didn¡¯t make it within any items as their spirits crumbled away under the pressure of the dark energy.

    The bracelet lay untouched as the place was attacked, the machinery coming to a stop, chunks of the ceiling falling, the place was coming apart.

    From above came an Avis just like Athena with her stunning blue wings. ¡°It seems I was too late to save you little one.¡± She picked up the bracelet faintly glowing with Larana¡¯s power.

    Larana remained within a slumber until someone touched her new form, someone who carried the very light of the goddess, Fang.

    I watched as he coaxed her out, telling her how she could manifest her form, the two quickly became best friends and with Fang¡¯s help he discovered the way to use talismans without affecting their life force.

    Fang flew and danced within the winds with Larana, both got told off by the Avis who had rescued them many times.

    Fang also made friends with three other spirits who I knew well, Mila, Raziel and Arata, together they caused all sorts of trouble within the city in the skies they called home.

    Years past, Fang made the decision to head to the surface to fight with the light he had been given.

    It was just like the stories I had been brought up hearing, as Fang fought the servants of the eternal dragon, stopping the strange naked creatures from harming what was left of the sacred animals.

    With each fight Fang grew more powerful with the aid of Larana and the others, but the eternal dragon too grew in power and their fights became fiercer over the years.

    I wanted to see more, how things turned out but then he stood their looking not just at Larana but deeper, he placed his finger upon his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re not meant to see this part yet.¡± I instantly recognised his voice as the one who had been calling out to me, it had been Fang, but how he had died centuries ago. Had he been so powerful he could somehow transcend time itself?

    I didn¡¯t see anything more after that it was almost like Fang himself prevented it, what was it in the past that he did not want me to see? I wondered if the answers would show themselves if I fused with one of my other talismans, but it would be some time before my sync rate would reach as high as Larana¡¯s.

 Chapter 165

    I opened my eyes from the darkness of my mind that Fang had brought, preventing me from seeing anymore of the struggle he faced against the eternal dragon and his servants. I had so many questions, like what had happened to all those Hominidae creatures.

    ¡°Larana.¡± I called as she appeared. I grabbed hold of her, hugging her tightly, the pain she endured when they tore her spirit from her body.

    ¡°Master.¡± She was surprised. ¡°I am sorry, I should have warned you about what the fusion would bring before we became one.¡±

    I slowly released her. ¡°That does not matter, did we save everyone?¡±

    ¡°We did,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Dad¡¯s voice came from the door. I glanced around seeing I was in one of the bedrooms in the biggest house at the heart of Link¡¯s village.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you know about Zekon¡¯s past,¡± I said.

    ¡°It shows all the past, including previous masters,¡± mentioned dad.

    ¡°I only saw what happened between her meeting Fang and some fights, then he stopped them somehow.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to describe it myself. ¡°Was he really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Dad nodded. ¡°He fought against more than we could ever imagine, you¡¯ve read the stories, a world of darkness, ravished of life, too many sacred beasts lost to the eternal dragon¡¯s creation of talismans.¡±

    ¡°Empress Milliana told me about what talismans were. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should even be using their power,¡± I smirked. ¡°But we fight as one.¡±

    ¡°It is a secret that must be kept, if no one used talismans, they would truly die.¡± Dad reached his hand to touch Zekon. ¡°I keep hoping my power would be enough to restore Zekon to what he was before his power was abused, but no such luck as of yet.¡±

    ¡°You would need the power of the goddess to restore the spirit within a talisman,¡± spoke Raziel. ¡°But more importantly we must complete the mission.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was complete.¡± I sat up. He shook his head and I looked at dad.

    ¡°Once the storm was over, the knights guarding the area began to make there move into the borders, obviously at the orders of that Draco,¡± snarled dad rather annoyed. ¡°Your unit has been taking them out and we have almost made it to the borders, pushing them back, won¡¯t be much longer before we get to go home.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you out there?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Break, I guess, used most of my energy in the last raid, thought I¡¯d come back and check on you. Ibiki took control, one heck of a team you¡¯ve built up.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, took some hard work,¡± I went to stand up, stretching as I did. ¡°How about we go join them, then let me take you home, mums really missed you.¡±

    ¡°And I her.¡± Dad held a glint of excitement in his eyes.

    Together we headed out into the undergrowth to join the others. I could hear the crying of the enemy as they were attacked, the sight of their power being released, from fire, lightning to earth.

    I summoned Larana¡¯s wings upon my back. Dad followed my lead summoning Zekon¡¯s wings.

    ¡°I thought you were on a break,¡± I commented.

    ¡°With you now awake, this will only take a moment.¡± Dad¡¯s body glowed red, Zekon¡¯s armour appeared. ¡°Not having to defend the village every night. I have enough power to maintain this better.¡±

    ¡°All out then,¡± I grinned. ¡°A bit over kill.¡± I released Larana¡¯s power as my body glowed, fusing together our power. It felt amazing.

    ¡°Remember Alex, this form is only to be used when you need it most,¡± said dad. ¡°Using it all the time would leave you too weak to carry on with the completion of a mission.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°What about now?¡± I wondered as he had powered up without a single thought.

    ¡°Class today as training,¡± he grinned. ¡°You¡¯re not too old for me to still train you, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I¡¯ve missed your lessons,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Right then, let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    I nodded and we took flight, ascending high above the village. I adjusted my speed to match dad¡¯s as I did not want to be leaving him behind.

    Below I could see my unit facing off against the knights, they were certainly outnumbered but had pushed them back, you could see how far from the destruction of the undergrowth, they didn¡¯t even care about the land.

    ¡°Now then.¡± Dad called over to me. ¡°I want you to manipulate the wind in one go, pushing everything that does not belong here out.¡±

    ¡°But the walls are still there,¡± I said.

    ¡°They¡¯ll have to go to,¡± commented dad. ¡°You know how to use Larana¡¯s power, you should have all the knowledge you need to do this simple task.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I took in a deep breath, and he was right I knew all Larana¡¯s moves now, all her knowledge was mine, apart from the information Fang had stopped me receiving, was it something bad after that or something I was not yet ready to know about, perhaps not having my awakening also affected what I saw during those visions.

    I glanced at dad who waited patiently for me to do something. I could sense the wind, almost see it as it swirled around me, like it was dancing. I lifted my hand, changing the direction of the wind, then began to condense it within my hand, giving it a more physical appearance

    ¡°Nice control,¡± nodded dad.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s blow them away.¡± I moved the condensed wind between my hands, before forcing it down towards the ground.

    The moment the wind came into contact with the ground it erupted in a powerful gale, swirling out like looking upon the top of a hurricane. It rustled the trees, blew the fur of the Animalia who fought beside us, but those who aligned themselves with the darkness struggled to even stay standing as the wind blew them back away from my unit.

    Each one hit against the walls they had erected to stop the discovering of the dark crystals and to keep in the Animalia who inhabited.

    I heard their cries for help as the wood began to buckle from the pressure. I watched as the wood splintered, breaking apart like the waters from a flood breaking through a dam.

    I smiled as I saw it all coming down, including the watch towers. The village was now free from the walls the darkness had created. I felt this emotion almost overwhelmed me, my dad was finally going to come home.

    I looked at my hands, realising just how much power I really possessed, then I felt the strain on my body, glancing at dad, I wondered if it would always be like this in this form.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± nodded dad as his armour faded away. Had he used it simply for demonstration. ¡°But you put too much power into that.¡± He glanced at me. ¡°In this form, you do not need to put so much of your own energy into executing the moves as at this moment you and Larana are one in the same, just like before but much stronger.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± I nodded. ¡°I still have much to learn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve seemed to have done, pretty well for yourself.¡±

    -

    My unit finished clearing the area of those inflicted with the darkness, gathering them up and bringing them to dad, so he could purify them. I just watched, his touch was all it took for the dark mists to disappear, now I understood what Milliana meant when she said if either one of us disappeared this world would be in serious trouble.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Link came up from behind me. I glanced at him as he got down on one knee.

    ¡°What¡¯s up Link?¡± I asked.

    ¡°For freeing my home, please allow me to return to Cathopia with you.¡± He quickly lowered his head.

    I thought about it for a moment, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, someone as powerful as him, would be the ideal guard for Tigra for when I went away for extended periods like this, but would he say yes to my request, plus I didn¡¯t really want Tigra to know I had someone watching her, not sure the queen would go for it either.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. ¡°On one condition.¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡± He gazed at me with unyielding determination.

    ¡°You are to guard the Princess of Cathopia, Tigra for me,¡± I said. ¡°You must not let anyone know you are, if you believe she is in danger, then step in.¡±

    ¡°The princess.¡±

    ¡°You see Link,¡± I glanced around. ¡°She is very important to me, my best friend, do you understand my terms.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°I will protect her as long as you so wish.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll give you more details later.¡±

    ¡°Fang we¡¯re heading out.¡± Finn came running, joined by Kiba. ¡°Yamato has finished packing up and saying goodbye to the villagers.¡±

    ¡°About time,¡± I sighed, I couldn¡¯t wait to return home to Cathopia and see the look on mum¡¯s face when she saw dad.

    ¡°I have a question,¡± started Kiba. ¡°I know I¡¯ve already had time off with Lin, but could I ask for a little more.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was thinking we all deserve a break when we get home, so no need to ask,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Again, what this time?¡± asked Finn.

    ¡°This.¡± He pulled out a little box. ¡°I am going to give Lin my betrothal gift. I¡¯ve already got permission from her dad and mine, even the chief has given me his blessing.¡±

    ¡°Why your dad and the chief?¡± wondered Finn.

    ¡°Our clan is an ancient one, the chief guides the others and of course marriages those within the clan,¡± answered Kiba getting all excited.

    ¡°A congratulations in advanced.¡± I walked towards him, patting him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Remember what I said Fang.¡± He was referring to him telling me to tell Tigra how I felt about her.

    ¡°Alright, I remember.¡± I nodded, not sure when I was going to tell her, maybe after I found out Lin¡¯s answer, but that was already obvious, she loved Kiba with all her heart, the connection between the two was a strong one. ¡°Now, let¡¯s head home.¡±

 Chapter 166

    It was great travelling home with dad, I could feel this excitement growing with each day we travelled. One step closer to bringing mum and dad back together, a part of me couldn¡¯t help but wonder if mum had known all along what would happen to dad and the question had been growing the last two days.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I began staring into the distance as Cathopia was now in sight. We¡¯d stopped for a little break; we¡¯d be back by the afternoon.

    ¡°What seems to be bothering you?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°Did mum know this was going to happen?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Your mum sees a lot of things, sometimes she does not know when they will happen, but yes, she knew this would happen, me being sent away, but how long she did not know,¡± answered dad. ¡°I had hoped it would not have been that long, how I have missed you grow.¡± He gazed at me.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t mum control it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Will of the individual,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Not sure, she¡¯s never had much control over it, the visions happen, that¡¯s all there is to it,¡± smiled dad. ¡°But I have a feeling you will control it much better than her, you are more powerful than you give yourself credit for, even now, just trust yourself, your talismans will guide you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks dad.¡±

    Within the next few hours, we had made it back to Cathopia. I could hear dad sighing and saw him gazing at the city as if he had never seen it before, he had truly missed his home.

    ¡°Yamato, is that you.¡± Someone called surprised to see him.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡± He gave a wave and we continued.

    A lot of the knights stopped what they were doing and stood at attention at the simple sight of him, he had been gone this long but still held the respect of everyone within the city. Sure, dad felt proud of me, but I felt proud of him to, proud he was my dad.

    ¡°Alright guys,¡± I said reaching outside the castle. ¡°Everyone enjoy some time off. I¡¯ll call you for the next mission.¡± I glanced at Kiba. ¡°Good luck.¡± I grinned.

    Kiba went straight to standing closer to Lin. ¡°Want to get some food.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she nodded. ¡°Later bro.¡± She stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°Lin,¡± he snarled.

    ¡°Come on dad.¡± I headed into the castle.

    ¡°Coming.¡± Dad quickly followed.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Walking through the corridors, dad took in deep breaths, breathing in the scents of home, then he stopped at a corridor.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I stopped too, noticing King Alton striding down one of the corridors. He walked straight up to dad. I could see the mist of darkness dancing around him; it had gotten stronger than when I left, perhaps our absence would cause more harm than good.

    King Alton stopped in front of him, dad turned to face him, and they gazed at one another for the longest time, then without a word, they reached out their arms, gripping hold of each other,

    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t changed,¡± commented King Alton.

    ¡°And you¡¯re still dancing with the darkness,¡± responded dad. I watched as the dark mist around him faded away into nothing.

    ¡°That fills a lot better,¡± smirked King Alton.

    ¡°I can only ward off so much Alton,¡± said dad.

    ¡°I know,¡± admitted King Alton.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be much longer now.¡± Dad glanced back at me.

    ¡°I see,¡± he nodded, then moved away. ¡°I have a meeting, go to Amora.¡±

    ¡°Be careful Alton, dancing with that Leo is no good for you,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± He raised his hand and shrugged it off, then headed off.

    ¡°You never listen to me.¡± Dad sighed, then turned back to me. ¡°Home.¡± I nodded.

    We headed straight to the bakery. I noticed dad¡¯s walking speed was getting faster, barging through the bakery doors to see mum and Tigra chatting.

    ¡°Amora.¡± Dad spoke her name and the room went quiet.

    ¡°Yamato.¡± Mum rushed around the counter, embracing dad as tightly as she could, perhaps she thought he might disappear again. ¡°Yamato.¡± She was crying.

    ¡°Just as you said, our son brought me home,¡± smiled dad. I almost gasped, she had known all along.

    Tigra came over. ¡°Shall we let them catch up, they have been apart for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I slowly nodded, gazing fondly at my parents, both home together again.

    Both Tigra and I left the bakery together. I felt this overwhelming relief, now dad was back he could help me against the darkness growing within the city.

    ¡°Welcome back,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°Gone quite some time during that mission.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that, had to face quite a few challenges,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Quick question, who¡¯s he.¡± Tigra glanced back at Link who had been following us and I had completely forgotten about him.

    ¡°That¡¯s Link, he lived in the village we just came from, since I saved his home, he has pledged his loyalty to me,¡± I answered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you your orders later, go and have a look around the city, it¡¯ll be your home from now on after all.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± he nodded and then nervously headed off.

    ¡°Wow, loyal to only you, neat,¡± commented Tigra. ¡°Well, going to tell me about the mission.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded. She always enjoyed listening to my missions, but first we headed to the usual little caf¨¦ within the city, no one would bother us there.

    The thoughts of what Kiba said to me raised in my mind. I gazed at her, I wanted to tell her how I felt but something was stopping me, was it fear or something else.

    ¡°Right, this mission.¡± Tigra sat down with a smile.

    ¡°On arrival there were huge thunder clouds, lightning striking all around¡­¡±

 Chapter 167

    I enjoyed my time off, just relaxing in the city. I spent my few days wondering about, some of it were errands for mum and dad. They¡¯d been catching up and well some bakery tasks had fallen behind, I didn¡¯t know why, after all Athena was still around to help, though her and Brendan had gone out for the day, leaving them to run it.

    I had to collect freshly ground wheat from the mill on the edge of the city, then to the herb merchant, but his stock was quite low so I went directly to the source, got stuck in the village of the Panthera Pardus far longer than I had intended, but it was good to see the ancient tree had recovered completely now and darkness was nowhere to be seen within the forests, can¡¯t say the same for the city, wish the stuff would also disappear, but saying that big areas of the castle had become clear of the stuff, mainly the hallways dad had walked yesterday.

    Lastly was the castle kitchens as dad had told me about them changing some of the orders for their usual delivery and had written a new list for him.

    While I walked through the city I saw quite a few members of my unit, strange seeing them doing things on a normal day. Rex ended up helping quite a few of the older generations in the city, rumour was he had been an orphaned and they had raised him, he might have been of few words but at least he had a heart of gold.

    Edge was on errands himself, he paused for a chat. ¡°Dad has got me picking up all sorts of things.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± He pulled out his list. ¡°Highly decorated chest, a few gemstones imbued jewellery and strangely a sword, table, chairs, flowers¡­¡± He let out a long sigh.

    I had to think about the items he was saying, none of them seemed the normal items, unless. I remember Kiba mentioning he had asked Lin¡¯s dad for permission; they were offerings to our clan. ¡°Welcome to the family.¡± I patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± He looked at me puzzled.

    ¡°They are betrothal gifts to my clan,¡± I mentioned. ¡°Usually the males family give gifts, but I guess your father wants to make a good impression.¡± I shrugged, thinking it odd.

    ¡°No, not to Kiba,¡± he snarled.

    ¡°They say love is blind.¡± I let out a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m late, I¡¯ll catch you later.¡±

    ¡°When¡¯s the next mission?¡± asked Edge. ¡°Don¡¯t like this doing nothing stuff.¡±

    ¡°For starters you aren¡¯t doing nothing, you are running errands, and I¡¯ll inform you as soon as something comes up.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he nodded. ¡°I was wondering if you had seen Lin, dad needs to see her.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re her brother, you know all her hiding places.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I haven¡¯t seen her since we returned from the mission,¡± admitted Edge.

    ¡°Weird, two days and no sign of your sister,¡± I shrugged, she was obviously spending time with Kiba after he offered her the betrothal gift. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry as long as she is with Kiba, she¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am worried about.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Later Fang.¡±

    ¡°See you later Edge.¡± I watched him leave and I continued to the castle kitchen. I retrieved the list without any further distraction. Today was going quite well and I¡¯d gotten a lot done to help.

    ¡°Fang.¡± I heard King Alton. I gulped stopping and looking in his direction. I had expected him to be with Dumah, but he was alone, very little darkness around him.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I bowed.

    King Alton quickly glanced around. ¡°I need you to check something out for me.¡± He brought out a scroll. ¡°A convoy from the Avem Empire were coming to the city, but they have yet to arrive, this location is said to be their halfway point. I want you to go there and see what you can find.¡± I stared at it, not sure if this was a good idea, but he had been purified by dad so currently had no influence from Dumah.

    ¡°Alright, what else can you tell me?¡± I asked, taking the scroll from him.

    ¡°The queen had requested a meeting with the high council members of the Avem Empire, due to the relations of what happened at the summit, after some discussion King Skyrus decided to send them along with their mightiest warriors.¡±

    ¡°What were they doing on land?¡± I asked a little confused, they were Avis after all.

    ¡°Some members of the high council are let¡¯s say of the flightless kind,¡± mentioned King Alton. ¡°So had no other option than to travel by land.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I nodded. ¡°When do you want me to head out.¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible,¡± answered King Alton. ¡°But make sure you are prepared for anything.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± I acknowledged his words and headed straight to the bakery to drop off the items from my errands. ¡°Larana summon my unit.¡± I said unpacking.

    ¡°Understood.¡± She responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Dad came from out back to give me a hand.

    ¡°King Alton asked me to check up on a convoy of high council members from the Avem Empire, which was supposed to arrive here, means my day off has been cut short,¡± I sighed, looking around. ¡°Where¡¯s mum?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping after a very vivid vision of an attack on Cathopia,¡± informed dad.

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t leave,¡± I said shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am here, and I have Link also, he has sworn to protect Princess Tigra, right,¡± grinned dad.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Go on Fang, you have a job to do.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± I touched Larana¡¯s bracelet. ¡°Contact the others to meet me at the forgotten bridge as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± She appeared smiling. ¡°Ibiki, Edge, Rex, Finn, Kiba and Lin. Report to the forgotten bridge.¡± Larana twirled around. ¡°A mission, are you going to use our fused form again.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± I let out a little laugh, she hadn¡¯t stopped talking about it since we fused. ¡°See you later dad.¡±

    ¡°Good luck Alex.¡± He nodded and I quickly headed out, it wouldn¡¯t be good if I was the last one to show up at the meeting point.

 Chapter 168

    I had arrived at the forgotten bridge before anyone else, they all most probably had errands and stuff they needed to finish first. I knew this mission was important, but I wasn¡¯t going to rush as it would take a few days to reach the location as it was halfway between Cathopia and the Avem Empire.

    Ibiki was the first to show up, which to be honest wasn¡¯t much of a surprise, Rex, Finn and Edge soon followed after. Lin and Kiba were much later, coming running.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± panted Kiba.

    ¡°At least you made it,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Where have you been!¡± Edge raised his voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in two days, father was getting worried.¡±

    ¡°More like you,¡± commented Lin, huffing, and turning her head to show off her new earpiece hanging from her right ear. It was Kiba¡¯s betrothal gift, a simple design of pure silver with our clan¡¯s symbol on it.

    ¡°You said yes to him,¡± he snarled.

    ¡°Like I said earlier, welcome to the family.¡± I laughed.

    Kiba came closer to me. ¡°I want to say thank you again for letting everyone have some time off.¡±

    He was talking about Lin and himself but included the others. ¡°I told you no need for thanks.¡± I glanced at Lin, staring at her betrothal gift, they so deeply loved one another.

    ¡°Have you?¡± he asked. I shook my head knowing exactly what he meant. ¡°You said you would.¡±

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do it as soon as we come back.¡± I looked right at him.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have cut our vacation time short without a reason, what¡¯s happened?¡± asked Ibiki moving the subject back to more important stuff.

    ¡°King Alton has given us a mission, to check on a convoy of high council members coming from the Avem Empire,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Are you sure about accepted it from him?¡± questioned Edge.

    ¡°I see no problem with it,¡± I replied.

    ¡°We¡¯re setting out now, so let¡¯s move,¡± I mentioned. ¡°We are not coming back until we find where the convoy is.¡± Luckily, they had already come prepared with everything they needed for the mission, always prepared which made my job a lot easier.

    ¡°Fang,¡± I heard my name being called by Tigra as she ran towards us.

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I was surprised to see her, but then remembered we were meant to meet up later and I had forgotten to tell her we were about to head out. ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    ¡°It would seem you almost left without telling me you were leaving,¡± she was cross, but then smiled, and I felt my heart flutter. I gazed at my betrothal gift, the one she didn¡¯t even know the true meaning of. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Thanks, I guess,¡± I smiled back.

    ¡°And um¡­¡± she began.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I questioned, thinking it was important.

    ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll come back safe and sound,¡± she answered.

    I gave her a weird look, what the heck had brought this on. ¡°I promise, but seriously you have nothing to worry about, it¡¯s a simple search mission.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she looked at the ground as if she had said something silly.

    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll come back,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°See you soon,¡± she waved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in just over a week,¡± I informed. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡± I glanced around at my unit, who were all looking at me. I was always getting those looks when I interacted with Tigra. ¡°Move out.¡± I moved first, glancing back at Tigra as my unit followed without a word.

    We left Cathopia and headed east, it would take quite some time to reach the location where the convoy was said to reach halfway. Away from Cathopia we all took a more relaxed state. I glanced down at Raziel.

    ¡°Something bothering you master?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What the heck brought that on, with Tigra?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°I am uncertain,¡± he looked up at me. ¡°Females have always been strange creatures.¡±

    ¡°Did you see him blush,¡± I heard Edge, who was always the one to start it. I glanced back.

    ¡°Yeah, noticed,¡± grinned Finn.

    ¡°Has he not asked her out yet,¡± asked Rex, who had been increasingly joining in.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I let out a cry, glancing at Ibiki who smirked as everyone laughed.

    ¡°Fang where is it that we are going?¡± questioned Ibiki as the others continued messing with me. I put my hand in my pouch and pulled out a map, which I handed to him. He opened it up and nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    Along the way we had a good laugh. I thought that we might come across some trouble on the way, considering how much contact we¡¯d had with those who served the darkness, but I had sensed nothing and not seen any vision of impending attacks, nothing within my dreams either, which made me relax a little bit more, but I still couldn¡¯t drop my guard completely, anything could happen out here.

    We were a day away from the site and taking a rest. Everyone was in high spirits, chatting away as I handed out something I had made yesterday, so I wouldn¡¯t have to bother cooking every day, it sometimes got tiring considering everyone would argue on what they wanted me to cook.

    ¡°We¡¯ll reach the site in two days, so make sure you have your heads on,¡± I said.

    ¡°We will,¡± responded Lin.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t believe you said yes to him,¡± snorted Edge, still not happy his sister fell in love with Kiba.

    ¡°Well, I did.¡± Lin hooked her arms around Kiba¡¯s. ¡°He is a lot more reliable than you.¡± She stuck her tongue out. Edge snarled at her, and Lin hissed back, then she quickly kissed Kiba on the cheek, rubbing it in her brothers face even more.

    ¡°Enough.¡± I shook my head. ¡°We¡¯re all family now.¡±

    Edge stared at me. ¡°Oh.¡± I mentioned it the other day, obviously it hadn¡¯t sunken in yet. When Lin and Kiba were married, then his clan would be closely connected to ours. ¡°Still, I do not approve.¡±

    ¡°Your dad did,¡± commented Kiba, then winced as if something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°I remember all those stupid offerings to your clan¡¯s betrothal gift,¡± huffed Edge, remembering he had carried a lot of them.

    ¡°Your dad¡¯s words were. ¡®My daughter will become part of such an ancient clan. I give you, my permission.¡± Kiba even tried changing his voice to imitate their father, which made Lin laugh. ¡°You going to tell him Lin.¡±

    Lin quickly glanced at him nervously. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Settle down, not this domestic stuff while we¡¯re out on a mission,¡± commented Ibiki. ¡°Save it for when we get home.¡±

    ¡°Ibiki¡¯s right,¡± I agreed, Rex and Finn nodded too, agreeing. Them always arguing about this was sometimes annoying, why do it on mission, maybe to make more of a scene, Edge did like the attention of which his sister seemed to get more of.

 Chapter 169

    The next day we arrived at the site. I had summoned both lions to see if they too could help me track down what had happened to this convoy, it was very important to keep the ties between Panthera and Anamothra strong.

    ¡°Well, this is the place,¡± said Ibiki, looking around. There was nothing here, no signs or smells that a convoy of any kind had been through here, just an opening in the dark woodlands.

    A dark fog began rolling in, a mist of thick water vapers, which was strange for the time of day and its sudden appearance. I looked around on guard, then my eyes widened as I saw a vision appear before my eyes, an imminent attack, powerful attacks from all directions.

    ¡°Ambush!¡± I shouted as I created a shield around us as an onslaught of attacks came upon us, from fire-based attacks to water and lightning struck the barrier.

    I felt the power and energy from the attacks clash against Larana¡¯s wind, it was so strong. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I could keep it up, but long enough to shout out my orders.

    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded be careful! We need to find where they are coming from.¡±

    ¡°Not good,¡± said Ibiki. ¡°We might be in over our head.¡±

    ¡°An ambush,¡± said Kiba.

    ¡®Set up.¡¯ The words entered my head; had this been a plan to take us out? We were the strongest team in all of Cathopia, but who would want to do that, the only ones who knew we were on this mission was King Alton, he wouldn¡¯t have done this, unless¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I¡¯d taken the mission from King Alton obviously fooled into sending us on a death mission by those under Dumah. This was my fault.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Kiba looked at me, then glanced at Lin.

    My barrier shattered and everything happened in slow motion. I heard the shouts of my unit, my friends as they attempted to defend themselves from any of the attacks. Some even ran forward trying to find the ones that were attacking, but they were pushed back from the constant attacks, unable to progress any further, all we could do was defend ourselves, but for how long. We could barely see what was in front of us, let alone the enemies that were attacking us. An executed plan to take us all out.

    ¡°Raziel, Arata,¡± I called the lions, grabbing hold of my swords and swiping them from one side to the other sending out fire and lightning, trying to hit our attackers, but the haze seemed to just devour my attacks, almost like it was actually alive, preventing me from hitting anything.

    I looked around as I witnessed my entire unit taking hit after hit, even I had been struck. Mila quickly went into healing mode, but I was unable to heal the others in the mist of this ambush. I tried to help by summoning another barrier, constructed from water and wind, but it was shattered by an unexpected attack of powerful dark energy. I felt that it didn¡¯t just destroy my barrier but drained me of half of my energy too, what was that?

    At first it was just an onslaught of elemental attacks, then something that moved quickly within the darkened haze began to attack with pure dark energy, I¡¯d never seen anything like it. We needed to get out of here now. ¡°Ibiki!!¡± I shouted his name as he was hit by one of the dark energy attacks and I watched as the life faded from his eyes, collapsing to the ground. ¡°Ibiki!!¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The lions both took on quite a few hits for me and fired out attacks into the darkened forest. I heard someone let out a cry and the attacks lessened a little. I felt a twinge of victory, but it didn¡¯t last long as I realised, I needed to somehow get my remaining team out of here.

    ¡°Everyone back up, we need to get out of here,¡± I let out an order and summoned my strongest water barrier, but just like with the previous one, a dark energy broke through it again and lessened my power even more.

    ¡°Fang!¡± Rex suddenly jumped in the way of an attack that came from the left.

    ¡°Rex!¡± I cried as he fell to the ground.

    ¡°You must survive¡­¡± Rex¡¯s last words as his life faded. What was this dark energy, so powerful to strip anyone of life.

    Finn stunned by Rex going down, that he jumped forward, enraged by this attack, but left himself open to the same attack, and he fell not too far from where Rex lay.

    ¡°Lin!¡± I heard Kiba as he jumped in the way of one of those dark attacks, just like Rex had done for me. He stood there panting, glancing back at Lin.

    ¡°Kiba.¡± She winced ducking down for cover, avoiding an attack. She quickly summoned daggers, throwing them into the forest, summoning large explosions. I caught a glimpse of the enemy¡¯s shadow, one collapsed to the ground, she¡¯d hit them.

    The fastest shadow moved, it was in the form a Draco, it was him. He fired off multiple attacks at once, sprayed out over the area. Edge had no chance to defend himself, the attack breaking apart a flaming wall he had summoned. Kiba jumped to protect Lin, being struck three times, light fading from his eyes as he collapsed over her.

    Before I knew it, I was the last one standing, Mila was an amazing healer, healing most of the wounds as fast as they could be inflicted.

    ¡°Master,¡± said Mila ¡°We¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I noticed,¡± I felt anger building up within me, my unit had been taken out before my very eyes. I was only still standing because of the power that my talismans held. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this!¡±

    Another dark attack came at me, both Raziel and Arata jumped in the way taking the hit and most of the damage, but it still took my breath away as I stumbled forward as it drained more of my strength.

    The lions disappeared all their strength used up in defending me. A black figure jumped out from the trees and attacked me directly. I defended against a flaming sword, as our swords came into contact, I picked up a familiar scent along with six others. I knew who it was attacking me ¨C Dumah and his unit.

    While my attention was on Dumah, I was struck in the back by five different elemental attacks. I was pushed forward, almost unable to recover. Dumah took the chance to stab me in my right side with his flaming blade. I let out a welp, but quickly gritted my teeth.

    I grabbed hold of his blade, but I was too weak now to even pull it out. My eyes widened as he pulled the blade out from the right.

    ¡°Goodbye Fang,¡± I heard him snarl as he moved away from me to the left.

    I saw a pair of red eyes looking at me, it was the one with the scent I did not recognise but I knew it was the Draco. Two large wings opened, and I knew that the dark energy had been coming from him. His mouth opened, gathering all the dark power around him.

    I couldn¡¯t go down here, I needed to keep my promise to Tigra. I raised my hand summoning a combined barrier from my remaining strength, combining together the power from all my talismans.

    I had put all my strength forward against that attack I had forgotten to defend from behind me, where I was struck again. I stumbled forward but stood strong as I readied myself to defend against the only attack that scared me.

    The concentrated ball of dark energy broke through my barrier and hit me. It took my breath away. I fell to the ground barely conscious. I¡¯d taken so much damage I could barely breathe. I blacked out hearing the sound of laughter.

    ¡°Tigra, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 170

    I woke dizzy and alone, surrounded by the bodies of those in my unit. My body was numb, I could hardly feel a thing. I stood up and slumped forward, looking around at my friends. I could do nothing for them now, I couldn¡¯t even protect them from those who had attacked us.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I felt such guilt and wanted to die with them, but then I remembered, words flashing through my mind. ¡°Tigra,¡± I said her name. ¡°I need to keep my promise.¡± I was about to begin heading towards the city. I gasped grabbing my side, it hurt. I wondered how long I had been out for as there was barely any light.

    I heard some groaning, then Lin¡¯s voice. ¡°Kiba.¡± She called for him.

    ¡°Lin.¡± She was alive. I kneeled over to where Kiba was laying on top of her, gently pushing his cold body off her. ¡°Lin.¡± I felt such relief that I had not been the only one to survive. She was barely conscious. Kiba had done everything he could to protect her, but she did not come off unscathed from the onslaught as she was covered in burn marks, and deep cuts.

    ¡°Fang.¡± She stayed conscious. ¡°Kiba.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, she reached for him.

    I grabbed hold of her hand. ¡°Come on, we can¡¯t stay here.¡± I fought back my own discomfort.

    ¡°Kiba,¡± she said his name again. ¡°Don¡¯t make me leave him.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll come back for them; I promise.¡± She slowly nodded, then looked towards Edge, more tears forming, streaming down her face. With difficulty I pulled Lin to her feet, her wounds were serious, and I had no way to heal either of us.

    ¡°Augh!¡± She cried out as she stood up. I hooked her arm over my shoulder to support her. ¡°You¡¯re injured too, just leave me here.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Kiba wouldn¡¯t want me too, he gave everything to protect you, we¡¯re both going to make it back to the city for all their sakes.¡± I glanced down at my cousin before moving, stiffly and slowly, back towards Cathopia. I would get my revenge for them, Dumah would pay with his own life. I shook away my anger, I needed to first get us both back home.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Leaving the site where we had been ambushed. I glanced back at them one last time, but I could not take them all with me. ¡®I¡¯ll return for you.¡¯ I thought to myself as I walked forward.

    I don¡¯t even remember how I managed to keep on walking, supporting us both. The pain I felt had faded to nothing, I neither felt hot or cold; the only thing on my mind was Tigra. I needed to make it, keep my promise and to bring Lin home safely, alive for Kiba.

    Days and nights passed, I don¡¯t know how many but all that mattered was that I just kept going, pulling along Lin who grew weaker as the days passed. Cathopia eventually came into view, I was nearly home.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Lin.¡± I fell to one knee for a moment, panting. I could sense we were both struggling to keep going, but I needed to make it, I promised her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Lin went limp, her weight pushing me down to the ground.

    ¡°Lin.¡± I was startled, quickly getting back up, checking her breathing, she was still alive, but for how much longer I did not know. ¡°Hang in there please, I can¡¯t lose you too.¡± I picked her up in my arms, raising to my feet with what strength I had left. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± I felt anger built up within me. Dumah caused this, he would pay for this with his life, and I had to protect Tigra from him.

    The bridge into Cathopia was quiet, no guards in sight, which I thought was strange, but it must have been a switch, some knights could never be patient enough to wait for their replacement, especially when they were late. The city was just as quiet.

    I walked until the castle appeared just ahead of me. I felt relief I¡¯d made it home; we¡¯d both made it. A knight saw me coming and raised his weapon on guard, then recognised my beat-up uniform.

    ¡°Fang,¡± he was surprised and came running over.

    ¡°Need to keep my promise.¡± I fell forward, stumbling to my knees, refusing to drop Lin. My body unable to walk any further. ¡°Take her.¡±

    ¡°Get some help!¡± he called to the other knight as he quickly took Lin from me. ¡°Fang hang in there.¡±

    I collapsed to the ground trying to stay awake to keep my eyes open, I needed to see Tigra, but my eyes began to slowly close, I couldn¡¯t stay awake.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this commotion?¡± questioned Queen Daz as she came out, dressed in her purple night gown.

    ¡°Fang has returned your highness,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Fang,¡± she dashed over, kneeling closer. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ambush,¡± I only managed that single word.

    ¡°Take him to the royal infirmary,¡± she ordered.

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I mumbled her name before blacking out.

 Chapter 171

    Tigra

    I paced in my room, Alex had yet to return from his mission that he left on about three weeks ago, he always completed his missions quickly. I stopped, gazing out of my bedroom window, I couldn¡¯t shake this feeling that something bad had happened to him.

    ¡°Alex, where are you?¡± I asked myself the question aloud, hoping that perhaps someone would answer it for me, perhaps even him, sending me a message on the wind.

    I could remember the promise I made him make, that he would come back to me safe and sound, that promise now seemed like a childish echo from the past. There was no safe and sound when it came to this senseless destruction the darkness Alex talked about caused.

    There came a knock at the door. I looked over to it and it slowly opened. ¡°You asked for me, your highness.¡± It was Amora. I had asked her to meet me in my room; I wanted to know if she had heard anything from Alex. She closed the door behind her.

    ¡°Have you heard anything from him?¡± I asked urgently.

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head sadly. I wanted to cry. ¡°But I am certain that he is alive.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± I wanted to shout, but I kept my quivering voice filled with worry stable. ¡°He¡¯s never this late back from a mission, it should have taken at least a week and a half, that¡¯s what he said.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she smiled briefly. ¡°You¡¯ve been friends for so long I understand your concern.¡±

    I sat down on my bed, thinking. What if something had really happened to him, I would never see him again. I felt my chest tighten I could not bear the thought. ¡°Tigra.¡± She came to sit next to me. I looked at her. ¡°Do you perhaps feel more than friendship for my son?¡±

    I was surprised by the question. ¡°How can you ask that?¡± I wondered. ¡°I am the princess of Cathopia. I could never fall for someone in the lower classes, especially someone like him.¡± I turned away from her, denying this strong emotion that had been growing stronger. ¡°I fear I¡¯ll have no choice eventually and I¡¯ll end up betrothed to Dumah.¡± The thought made me shiver.

    ¡°But you do not love him, and Alex often tells me about your defiance against him,¡± she said.

    ¡°Soon enough I¡¯ll have no choice,¡± I repeated, how much longer could my father resist the dark influence even with the return of Yamato. I gulped, thinking perhaps asking her here was not such a good idea.

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I glanced back at her. ¡°Inside you feel lost without him, a deep longing that you¡¯ve never felt for anyone else, a connection that whenever you see him, you¡¯re overwhelmed with emotion you thought you could never feel.¡± My eyes widened as she described the emotions I had been feeling. ¡°You love him, don¡¯t you Tigra.¡±

    It all made sense now. I turned to her. ¡°Yes.¡± I cried, tears streaming from my face.

    ¡°There, there,¡± she pulled me closer, giving me a hug. ¡°He¡¯ll come back; you¡¯ll see.¡± I did not hold the same hope she did, if Dumah had his way, Alex would have been dead during the knight¡¯s test.

    Another few days passed, and the feeling of loss and doubt crept in further. I had lost him forever and he would never know the feelings I held for him; I would never get to tell him.

    It was the middle of the night as I struggled to sleep, thoughts of our times together plaguing my mind. Will I ever see you again? I cried to myself. I could hardly bear this existence without him. You promised me, that you would become my Guardian. Then there was a knock at my door. I sat up a little confused, no one disturbed me this late at night.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I said.

    ¡°Sorry to wake you,¡± It was Zack, he bowed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Fang has returned,¡± he answered.

    ¡°What?¡± I jumped straight from my bed, speeding over to him. ¡°Please take me to him.¡±

    He nodded, but hesitated. ¡°Before we go, I must tell you he is very weak. I myself am surprised he made it back here at all with the injuries he has sustained.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, so worried I could barely contain my emotions.

    ¡°We are uncertain, but I believe he and his unit were ambushed,¡± began Zack. ¡°As only he and Lin have returned.¡± I put my hand over my mouth shocked. I could see all their faces laughing and having a joke with their new captain Fang.

    ¡°No.¡± Just hearing that I wondered how hurt Alex was. ¡°Please take me to him Zack.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded, and we headed off.

    Alex had been put in a private wing in the royal infirmary. According to Zack my mother had ordered him to be put there, so he would be safe, just in case the ones who had attacked wanted to finish the job.

    Zack stopped outside a door, and slowly opened it. ¡°Again, he is very weak, it could be some time before he wakes, if he even does.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Zack,¡± I smiled briefly. ¡°Please stay outside. I only trust you with his protection.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± he nodded as I walked in, and he closed the door behind me.

    I walked over to the bed he was lying in. I could already sense his weakened strength he hardly had any. His breathing was heavy as he struggled for breath. I went closer, reaching out for his hand. I noticed his arm was covered in burns and cuts, and I suspected the rest of his body was too.

    ¡°Alex,¡± I said his name, hoping he would stir, but nothing.

    I stayed with him for the rest of the night, afraid if I left him, I would lose him all over again.

    The next morning mother came in to see him.

    ¡°Tigra,¡± she smiled when she saw me.

    ¡°Mum,¡± I went straight over to her and gave her a hug. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll make it?¡±

    ¡°Fang is a strong warrior,¡± began mum. ¡°He may have a tough fight ahead of him, but the outcome of it all is up to him.¡±

    I nodded, then remembered Lin. ¡°What about Lin, how is she doing?¡±

    ¡°The knights said he was carrying her, such determination to get home,¡± mentioned mum. ¡°She is doing okay, not as badly injured as Alex.¡±

    I looked over at him, the heart break he must have felt leaving the others behind. I then realised that Mila and Larana were missing. ¡°Where are Mila, Larana, Raziel and Arata?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, they did not come out from the battle without damage either,¡± answered mum.

    ¡°What?¡± I was surprised, could talismans even get hurt?

    ¡°They are the ones that saved his life,¡± informed mum. ¡°It appears during a last attack; they took the damage instead of Alex.¡±

    ¡°They protected him¡± I glanced back at Alex. I would need to thank them later, but then I thought. Looking back at mum. ¡°If he was so injured, how did he get back home?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but the knight who was on duty heard him saying the words. I have to keep my promise.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°He made it back for you.¡±

    ¡°Alex,¡± Injured and carrying an injured friend had walked home, just to keep my promise.

    ¡°Tigra, I leave his care to you.¡± I nodded to her words. I would make him well again. I would do anything to see that smile on his face, to hear his voice, to tell him I loved him.

    I spent the next few days by his side, seeing the worst of his wounds when a nurse came to change his bandages. Zack was right, how did he make it back? Who had been the ones to attack him? I wanted to know all the answers to my own questions, but while he was still like this no one would know.

    The healing of his wounds was slow without Mila, but his breathing had become normal, and I could tell he was slowly improving. ¡°Hang in there Alex, come back to me.¡±

    It had been two weeks since he had returned home, and he had yet to waken. I spent as much time with him as I could, but I had to be careful, I didn¡¯t want Dumah to find him here, while he was still weak.

    While watching his gentle breathing, waiting for the evening to come, before I headed back to my room to sleep. I had been working so hard to help him get better, worrying so deeply that sleep was hard for me to grasp. I guess I was so tired I had already fallen asleep with my head on his bed.

 Chapter 172

    I continuously relived that moment of my unit being wiped out. I couldn¡¯t save them no matter how hard I tried, always claimed by the darkness. They all fell at my feet, calling out my name as if I could save them. I would then be struck by that final attack, then it would repeat all over again.

    I woke up startled, reaching my hand out. It took me a few minutes to calm down, realising I was in a room, the light from the sun just coming through the windows.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± I looked around, from the bricks and layout of the room, I was in the royal infirmary in the castle, but how had I made it here; I could only remember that last attack, had I really made it back home.

    I thought deeply and remembered I had made it back here with Lin, glancing around panicked, where was she, in another room perhaps. I relaxed and picked up Tigra¡¯s scent, then I saw her laying there with her head on the bed. I gently reached out my hand and stroked her head.

    ¡°Tigra.¡±

    Tigra opened her eyes and looked up at me, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Alex.¡± She moved towards me putting her arms around me, then she kissed me. I was surprised as she pulled away, suddenly bashful for what she had just done. ¡°Sorry I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    I shook my head and brought my hand to her cheek, knowing she was the reason I had got back here. I pulled her a little closer and kissed her. She rested her arms around my neck and kissed me back.

    We slowly pulled away and gazed at one another. ¡°Sorry if I caused you to worry.¡±

    Tigra shook her head. ¡°Alex. I need to tell you.¡± I just listened to her voice, a part of me found it comforting. ¡°I only realised how I felt when I thought I would never see you again.¡± I saw a happy tear go down her cheek. ¡°I love you, Alex Fang.¡±

    ¡°I love you too Tigra,¡± I said smiling at her fondly. ¡°I always have since we were younger, as I watched you grow more beautiful each day.¡± I noticed her blush at my words as I pulled her in again for another kiss. I winced as I felt the pain in my side.

    ¡°Alex,¡± Tigra was concerned for me.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I touched her shoulder. I may have woken up, but my body and power were still weak.

    ¡°Please lay down,¡± Tigra gently helped me lay down, pulling the covers over me. ¡°You need your rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here when you wake up.¡±

    I smiled back and closed my eyes again, feeling her hand holding gently on to mine. Thoughts of Kiba came to me, I¡¯d done as I said, but Tigra had beaten me to it, perhaps I¡¯d nothing to worry about after all, she loved me.

    -

    I woke crying out for my unit; the nightmare of the attack filling my dreams again. I couldn¡¯t escape what happened. Hearing their voices crying out as their lives were taken from them.

    ¡°Alex calm down.¡± Tigra was right there, gripping tightly to my hand.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± Seeing her just calmed me right down as she smiled and brought my hand to touch her heart. I looked around; it was about mid-afternoon. ¡°How long have I been out?¡±

    ¡°A few extra days, that¡¯s all,¡± she replied.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I stared at the door. I saw a glimpse of a pair of visitors I would be getting. ¡°Tigra, Dumah and your father are on the way.¡±

    ¡°Crap,¡± she got to her feet looking around the room. ¡°How can you¡­?¡± then she paused. ¡°Wait, when did Dumah find out where you were.¡± She held a worried expression, perhaps she¡¯d been protecting me all the time I had been out.

    ¡°Hide or pretend to be asleep,¡± I instructed. ¡°I can handle them.¡±

    ¡°Asleep,¡± she nodded and sat down, placing her head on the bed, and closing her eyes as the door opened slightly.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t like Tigra visiting him,¡± spat Dumah, his scent seeping into the room. I remembered it clearly from the ambush. I had to fight back the urge to rush him as he came in, as I did not possess the strength to take him down. It was then I noticed I was not in possession of my talismans.

    ¡°They did grow up together, she is simply concerned for a friend, leave her be,¡± he pushed the door wider. ¡°Fang.¡± He was surprised to see me awake.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I lowered my head in respect.

    ¡°You survived while all the others didn¡¯t,¡± commented Dumah. I snarled at his words.

    ¡°Dumah,¡± King Alton raised his hand, Dumah flinched as if he was about to be hit. ¡°What happened Fang?¡±

    ¡°I was ambushed at the site,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Did you see the ones that attacked you, perhaps even picked up their scent?¡± questioned Dumah moving closer, glancing down at Tigra. He disapproved of her being here, it almost made me happy to know I held the heart of the one he wanted as his mate.

    I shook my head, looking away. ¡°It is all a blur. I only recall the screams and the burning flesh of my friends.¡± I looked back. ¡°If I knew the one who had ambushed us, then I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill them where they stand.¡± I stared Dumah in the eyes knowing it was him and his cursed unit.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± enquired King Alton.

    ¡°I think there was seven of them,¡± I answered. I had to give them some information. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but one looked like a Draco.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± enquired Dumah.

    ¡°Wings, immense dark power,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I could be wrong or perhaps it could have been the same one who attacked the Ursus.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fang,¡± said King Alton. ¡°Please get your rest.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I nodded and bowed my head again as he left the room. Dumah following right behind him. Dumah glanced back before closing the door. I sighed, that was more painful than I thought.

    ¡°Alex,¡± Tigra looked up at me, then she sat up. ¡°You lied.¡± I looked away from her. ¡°You know who attacked you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t hide anything from you,¡± I commented.

    Tigra put her hand on my cheek and made me look at her. ¡°Who ambushed you, Alex?¡± She was demanding an answer.

    ¡°You want to know that badly?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she responded.

    ¡°Dumah.¡± I gave her an answer.

    ¡°What?¡± she was shocked.

    ¡°Him and his unit.¡± Her expression quickly changed from shock to sadness. ¡°They wanted to wipe out the best Cathopia had to offer. I should have never taken that stupid mission, there all dead because of me.¡± I put my hands over my face as tears began streaming down my face. ¡°They are dead because of me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tigra climbed up onto the bed and hugged me, bringing me in close. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Alex.¡±

    ¡°I saw the attack, but it was too late. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop it.¡± I could barely breathe as the memories of the ambush flooded through my mind. ¡°I should have died with them.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tigra was crying now as she made me look at her. ¡°You hear me, Alex Fang. You were meant to survive, not just for me, but for them, you saved Lin. They all would be so glad that you and her are alive.¡± I listened to her words, but it did not make the pain any less. ¡°Become my Guardian.¡±

    ¡°I am not fit to be your Guardian or even your protector,¡± I responded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect them, so how am I supposed to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Become stronger,¡± she said, making it sound so simple. ¡°Avenge them, destroy them all for what they did.¡± She held this determination in her voice, strong and wilful. ¡°He did that to you and your unit, imagine what he could do to Cathopia, to the world.¡±

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I brought my hand to her cheek, bringing her in for a kiss. Where I had faltered, she had remained strong. It felt like she was giving me this strength I thought I had lost the moment they had all been wiped out. I pulled away. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll always protect you.¡±

    ¡°I know you will,¡± she smiled, and we kissed again. If she was not here, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could have continued on, the guilt of my unit, no my friends destruction, weighed heavily on my heart.

 Chapter 173

    Holding Tigra close, afraid to let her go, just in case I was overwhelmed by emotions I could not control, it was almost like her love for me balanced out the guilt and pain of losing them. It was hard to keep in mind that Lin had survived, I saved her.

    The door to the room opened, and Tigra quickly moved away from me, blushing and bashful we looked at the doorway to see Queen Daz, Brendan, carrying a golden box and my mum.

    I was expecting to have something said, but Queen Daz, walked straight over, taking hold of her daughter¡¯s hand, and then grabbed mine. To both Tigra and my surprise she put our hands together and held them tightly.

    ¡°Do not be ashamed of the love you two share,¡± she was smiling at us. ¡°You have finally found one another, a connection that can never be broken.¡±

    ¡°Mum,¡± Tigra was just as surprised as I was.

    ¡°Alex has always been your eternal soul mate; you¡¯ve always been destined to be together.¡± I looked at Tigra as she said those words. ¡°Make each other stronger.¡±

    ¡°So not angry I was kissing your daughter,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°I give you both my blessing,¡± she responded.

    ¡°Thank you, mother,¡± smiled Tigra, but I was still unsure what was happening. Queen Daz glanced behind her at Brendan who had placed the box on the table.

    Mum smiled at me, she was happy I was finally able to tell Tigra about how I felt, and she felt the same way as I did, this feeling was amazing.

    ¡°I did my best to heal what I could.¡± Mum went over to the box, opening it she gently pulled out items and placed them on the table. ¡°But they need your power to finish healing.¡±

    ¡°My power,¡± I moved to get up, but stumbled forward. Both Tigra and Brendan were there to catch me.

    ¡°Careful,¡± said Tigra alarmed.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I responded by pushing away from them and making it over to the table.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    I looked down to see my talismans. They were heavily damaged; they had been injured just as bad as I had been. Mila and Larana were covered in cracks. Raziel and Arata had chunks out of their blades missing.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± I asked confused how a talisman could become injured.

    ¡°They protected you from most of the attacks, during the ambush. Lin told me how they protected you,¡± mentioned Queen Daz.

    ¡°Lin, how is she?¡± I glanced around at all of them.

    ¡°She is doing far better than you,¡± answered mum.

    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded, now I needed to get back on track before Dumah tried anything, but during the ambush, we had wounded two of his unit members, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t try anything until after they were healed. I hovered my hands over my talismans.

    ¡°Not now.¡± Mum shook her head. ¡°You are not strong enough.¡±

    ¡°I cannot leave them in this state,¡± I said. ¡°When they are strong, so am I.¡± I continued to do what I needed to do. Transferring my power into my hands and then into the talismans. I had so little, but it would be enough to heal them.

    Each one glowed with my power and began to heal. The cracks all fading and the broken chunks repairing themselves.

    One by one as they completely healed, they appeared. Larana flew around. Mila stared at me concerned, then Raziel shaking his head and Arata just sat there disapproving as always.

    I gasped as I finished and fell backwards panting. It had taken a lot more power than I thought to heal their damaged forms.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra grabbed hold of me, quickly guiding me as I fell to sit me down in a chair.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± snapped Arata.

    ¡°Master!¡± cried Larana landing on my shoulder, gently rubbing my cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal you as soon as you¡¯ve recovered some more of your energy, sorry.¡± Mila was next to me, feeling guilty she could not heal my wounds, but she and the others had done enough for me, they¡¯d saved me.

    ¡°That was dangerous, one at a time would have been more advisable,¡± commented Raziel.

    ¡°Sorry, but I couldn¡¯t leave you like that.¡± I looked at each of them. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± I knew it was only because of them I was alive. They had defended me from most of those attack including that last one.

    ¡°It is our honour to protect you master,¡± bowed Raziel.

    ¡°Back into bed.¡± Brendan came over and picked me up.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± I let out a cry as he took me back over to the bed and put me down. ¡°Seriously I can walk you know.¡±

    ¡°I know you, Alex. Now rest.¡± Brendan gave me such a stare down. I realised he had also been just as worried as Tigra, glancing at all of them, had they all shed tears for me?

    ¡°Fine.¡± I laid down and pulled the covers over my head. I knew they all cared, but I hated being this weak in front of all of them. I was meant to be strong.

 Chapter 174

    I spent the next coming days recovering my strength, that was easier said than done. I got little sleep my dreams filled with the nightmares of the attack on my unit. In the end I decided sleep was not important, I didn¡¯t want to keep watching their deaths.

    I thought back on the day before, they had retrieved the bodies of my friends from where we had been attacked, each one brought home and a mass funeral was held to honour all of them. Many showed up, even Master Lance who I could not stop apologising too, but he like many others held no hatred or anger towards me.

    I couldn¡¯t say the same for Kiba¡¯s father, he shouted at me, the words stinging worse than any blade. ¡°You¡¯re the one who got my son killed.¡± Not like I didn¡¯t blame myself enough already. Then dad got involved as they argued over who¡¯s protection Lin came under, being the chief dad won this one, but then again, he won all their arguments, dad far more powerful than him too.

    Even though she did not marry Kiba, they were still betrothed and that was good enough for dad, even Lin¡¯s father accepted her place was with our clan now as to everyone¡¯s surprise she was pregnant with Kiba¡¯s offspring. That news broke my heart even more, the thought she had to face it without him, but Lin was strong, only sheading a single tear, she had lost far more than I - her brother and her soulmate.

    I expected their families to barrage me with questions of what happened, but didn¡¯t, even if they had asked, I didn¡¯t know how to tell them what had happened, I only survived because of the talisman¡¯s protection, but they barely had enough strength to save me from complete harm.

    Lin had come over to me after the ceremony, giving me a hug. ¡°Lin I am sorry. I should have been able to protect everyone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Fang,¡± she smiled warily, still weak from what had happened, still recovering just like I was.

    ¡°Please call me Alex, we¡¯re family now.¡± I held back my tears, trying so hard to hide my emotions.

    Lin stepped back, taking hold of my hands. ¡°Thank you, Alex for saving my life, for bringing me back home.¡± Her words shocked me, I had not expected them. ¡°I¡¯m heading back now; I¡¯m getting rather tired.¡± Dad came over, holding out his arm so she could take it. ¡°I really mean it Alex, thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, so remained silent.

    I showed my respects, holding back tears from those present. I didn¡¯t want to show my weakness. Tigra was nearby, she¡¯d come too but kept her distance, we couldn¡¯t let anyone else find out about us, even though I wanted nothing more than to be embraced in her arms and to cry.

    ¡°I am so sorry.¡± I had spent hours sat in front of their graves, even after everyone else had gone home, even when it started to rain, I refused to move. Brendan had to drag me back in, slung over his shoulders, he said no words, knowing I didn¡¯t want to hear anything.

    I now stood in the centre of the room, swinging my lion swords in unison. Arata was on watch today, laying there. He was not as a good a conversationalist as Raziel. I swung to the right and stumbled forward.

    Arata was there, catching me. I leaned against him, burrowing my face in his fur. My body was still recovering from that last attack.

    ¡°You still need time to recover.¡± Arata spoke for the first time since I healed him and the others.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sit around. I have to avenge my friends, I have to¡­¡± My words were stopped as Arata pushed me off, making me sit on the floor.

    ¡°You will avenge nor protect the princess, if you wind up dead yourself,¡± he snarled, stepping forward, pushing me down onto my back, where he half laid on me.

    ¡°Ah! Arata get off!¡± I cried; he was so heavy for a spirit.

    ¡°Listen well, master,¡± he said it so snarky. ¡°I sacrificed my power; you dare waste this chance to continue the path that has been written.¡± I stared at him, confused, they all knew things I could never hope to discover, this fated path I was supposed to walk.

    The door to the room opened, Tigra walked in with her mother; they both just stared at me.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°I see you are busy,¡± they were about to turn and leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I cried.

    Tigra laughed. ¡°Fall out again.¡± She came over. ¡°Arata.¡± He snarled before moving off me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I sat up as Tigra went back over to her mother, who was carrying something folded in her arms. Tigra took it and brought it over to me. ¡°You¡¯ll need to put this on.¡±

    I looked at her as she gave it to me. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Your uniform,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°We will wait outside Fang,¡± said Queen Daz. They both left the room without another word.

    ¡°What the¡­?¡± I looked at Arata.

    ¡°Just put it on,¡± he shook his head.

    I put on the new clothes I had been given trousers, a one sleeved T-shirt with gold and silver shoulder pad. I gasped as I stared at it, this was the symbol of working directly for the royal family. After what had happened, I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready for this, not now. I know I told Tigra I would protect her, but could I really keep her safe.

    Arata pushed me towards the door, giving me no choice but to leave the room, where Queen Daz and Tigra were waiting.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± ordered Queen Daz. I nodded as she headed in the direction of the throne room.

    I felt nervous just following her, I glanced at Tigra who had the biggest grin on her face. She quickly clenched my hand, almost like she could tell how I was feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said, then she joined her mother in front.

    When we got there, there was no Dumah or King Alton to be seen. Just three Feles that I recognised. Zack, son of Gual. Dash the young Jubatus I helped ones and Link.

    ¡°Thank you all for coming,¡± began Queen Daz coming to stand in front of them. ¡°Most of you already know why I have brought you here.¡± Zack and Link nodded. ¡°With things increasingly getting out of control with the growing darkness, I want nothing more than to protect my daughter.¡± Tigra stood quietly next to her mum. ¡°I have chosen all of you to become my daughter¡¯s Guardians.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was the only one to say something. ¡°Are you sure, you wish for me to protect your¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get the last words out as I felt an icy glare from Tigra as I¡¯d promised all those years ago.

    ¡°You are all renown for your skills as warriors, you are all the best in your fields of combat,¡± said Queen Daz ignoring my protested words.

    ¡°As Tigra¡¯s Guardians you will each have your own parts to play. Zack.¡± He stepped forward as his name was mentioned. ¡°Like your father before you, you will guard my daughter during the night.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± nodded Zack.

    ¡°Link, you will look from a far, the bigger picture to watch Tigra,¡± She fired out Link¡¯s duty.

    ¡°Right,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Dash, you will share with Fang the responsibilities of watching Tigra during the day, take turns if you so wish.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± smiled Dash.

    ¡°Fang,¡± I looked at her not quite sure what was really happening here. ¡°Along with Dash as I said you are to protect my daughter during the day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got that.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°But you also have the biggest responsibility of being the leader of Tigra¡¯s Guardians,¡± finished Queen Daz.

    ¡°What? No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You saw how my last unit ended up. I do not have the right to lead anyone.¡± The three of them turned to face me, bowing in respect. ¡°No.¡± I had helped each of them in some way, they trusted me, but I couldn¡¯t trust myself.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Tigra came over to touch my shoulder.

    ¡°If he does not have confidence in himself, how is he meant to lead us?¡± questioned Link.

    Dash looked around nervously. ¡°You all know how strong he is, he helped all of us.¡±

    ¡°That may be the case, but this is protecting royalty,¡± said Zack. Link and Zack looked at one another. ¡°A knight unable to protect might as well be a civilian.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± nodded Link.

    ¡°Guys.¡± Dash kept glancing between them both wondering what was happening.

    ¡°A knight who has lost themselves is no good as a Guardian.¡± Link gave Zack a nod. ¡°Please leave.¡±

    ¡°That is not your decision!¡± Tigra raised her voice.

    ¡°Tigra its fine.¡± I brushed her hand off. ¡°I¡¯m no good to you.¡±

    ¡°Admittance.¡± Zack drew his dagger, pointing it at me.

    ¡°Zack.¡± Even the queen was shocked.

    ¡°Really, you want to pick a fight.¡± The hairs on my body stood on end, as Link also drew his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what had gotten into them, but they were really starting to get on my nerves, trying to pick a fight, I hadn¡¯t even done anything.

    I had admitted I was no good to become Tigris Guardian, I just couldn¡¯t let what happened to the others, happen to them, not again. They were the only ones capable of protecting Tigra, not me. Perhaps it was my shown weakness they disliked, wanting to prove something. I wasn¡¯t going to fight them, no.

 Chapter 175

    I had finally been chosen to become Tigra¡¯s Guardian. I know I promised her, but I felt I was not the Animalia for the job, if I could not protect Ibiki, Edge, Finn, Rex and Kiba, how could I protect her and those also chosen to become her Guardians.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡± I warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± Both Zack and Link came at me, their blades bared like fangs, ready to strike. I stepped back once, then twice, avoiding both of their incoming attacks, why bother it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t see what they were trying to do.

    ¡°Back off!¡± I snarled.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight,¡± cried Dash.

    Tigra backed off as they tried again. I sighed seeing it all before they had even made a move. I raised my hand, sending a single gust of wind, pushing them both halfway across the room.

    ¡°Enough already. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± I shook my head, this was all pointless, I was no good to anyone.

    I saw Dash staring at me, then at the others. He calmly let out a gasp almost like he had only just gotten on the same wavelength as Zack and Link.

    ¡°This is for your own good Fang.¡± Dash¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Sorry.¡± I blinked and he was gone, but not just him, but Zack too.

    ¡°Dash not you too,¡± I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight.¡± I refused to draw Raziel and Arata, I was not going to fight them or anyone.

    I stepped to the right as Dash came in, missing me. He continued like that on for twenty more strikes, pointless attempts and easy to read. Link suddenly came from the front, still an obvious move.

    Instinctively I drew Raziel to block an uppercut from Zack, coming out from Link¡¯s shadow. Zack grinned, kicking at my right side. I jumped back away from them both, feeling quite angry.

    ¡°Back off!¡± I shouted. All the elemental properties I possessed circled around me, water, wind, fire, and lightning. I looked down at Raziel and Arata who both appeared.

    ¡°Seems you still have some fight left in you yet,¡± said Zack as the three of them lined up beside one another.

    ¡°I see.¡± They had all been trying to help me. ¡°Fine.¡± I had recovered more of my strength than I thought, I even felt a little different, something within me had grown, but what I wasn¡¯t sure. I guess I couldn¡¯t fight it, even when a part of me deep down inside knew this needed to happen for the so-called path fate had set for me to continue.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Queen Daz said my name.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I hesitated, until Tigra took my hand.

    ¡°You are the only one who can do this,¡± she smiled. I would have kissed her right there but everyone else was watching, so I restrained myself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± I said. ¡°To keep the promise, I made you.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tigra¡¯s voice was filled with so much joy, she took a breath and backed away.

    ¡°It is settled then, from this day forward, all four of you will be known as Princess Tigra¡¯s Guardians,¡± announced Queen Daz. ¡°Good luck to you all, she is a handful.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± cried Tigra.

    ¡°One more thing, you will have sleeping quarters next to Tigra.¡± I grinned when Queen Daz said that. I would be next door to Tigra.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I tried hiding my grin.

    ¡°Come on I¡¯ll show you,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°You all have rooms close to mine.¡± Great I thought. Tigra headed off, wanting us to follow her. I glanced at the others before following.

    ¡°Awesome a room in the castle,¡± cheered Dash. ¡°I wonder how big it is going to be.¡±

    ¡°The rooms are quite large, each one having an en-suite,¡± informed Zack, who¡¯d been living in the castle with his father since he was younger.

    Tigra took us to a wide corridor with a multitude of rooms, she excitedly stood by each one. ¡°Dash here is your room.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Really.¡± He barged open the door and headed inside. ¡°Awesome.¡± From what I could see it was huge.

    ¡°Link, here is yours.¡± It was opposite to Dash¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you, your highness,¡± he bowed humbly.

    ¡°Zack your room is where it has always been,¡± informed Tigra. ¡°Opposite mine.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Zack.

    ¡°And yours Fang, is right next to mine.¡± Tigra beamed as she opened the door. ¡°Now you have today to get settled, duty starts tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Dash jumped up and down. ¡°See you later.¡± And he was gone.

    ¡°I will set up a few points around the city,¡± said Link. ¡°I must begin preparing now.¡± Link bowed and headed off.

    ¡°I will rest ready for my night duties.¡± Zack walked into his room, glancing back at me. ¡°Good to have you aboard Fang.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I acknowledged. ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He headed into his room, and I was left alone with Tigra.

    ¡°You know something else about your room,¡± she smiled walking in.

    ¡°What?¡± I followed her in. I smiled at the size of it, all opened planned. Sleeping area closest to the door, most probably just in case I needed to get up in a hurry. Two comfy sofas, a small kitchen and in the back a door leading to the bathroom, which from where I was standing was also very large, with its own hot tub like bath. ¡°Nice.¡± I nodded to myself.

    Tigra went to stand by a long wall poster. ¡°This.¡± She lifted it up to reveal a door. ¡°Connects to my room.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I smiled. ¡°Protection purposes of course.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She let it fall back into place and walked over to me. ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve become my Guardian.¡±

    ¡°I told you I would. I¡¯m just sorry it took me so long.¡± I looked around my new room. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough belongings to fill this room.¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± Tigra came closer.

    ¡°I better get my stuff.¡± I was about to leave, but Tigra stopped me.

    ¡°I was wondering if we could hang out or something, you know like we used to.¡± She was going a bit shy on me.

    ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled. ¡°But you do know we aren¡¯t just friends anymore.¡± I put my arm around her, pulling her closer to kiss her. Tigra brought her arms around my neck, kissing back. Slightly pulling away we touched foreheads. ¡°Want to use the bed like a bouncy castle?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a child,¡± commented Tigra. ¡°But first we need to bring in some of your belongings, remember you are on duty tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m helping,¡± she gave me an odd look.

    ¡°You already offered,¡± I responded.

    ¡°I did not,¡± she huffed.

 Chapter 176

    I moved some of my belongings into my room, getting Tigra to help me carry a few things from the bakery, which felt strange gathering up my stuff, never thought I would be leaving home, mind the move wasn¡¯t too far, I was still in the castle. I left some stuff in bags to collect a little later.

    After unpacking some of the stuff I decided it was time for a break and started jumping up and down on my bed to test it and making the place feel a bit more like home. It was super springy and strong. I encouraged Tigra to join me who thought I was being silly, perhaps I had wanted to, hoping to chase away some of the emotion within me. I felt a sense of dread at to what the future held as Tigra¡¯s Guardian, I still wasn¡¯t sure if I could protect her.

    Tigra laughed. ¡°Good to see you laughing again.¡±

    ¡°Sorry if I worried you.¡± I put on a smile just for her.

    ¡°I can jump higher than you.¡± Tigra jumped.

    ¡°Yeah right.¡± I laughed.

    There was a knock at the door, and a voice called in. ¡°Alex.¡± It was mum. She slowly opened the door peeking in, we stopped mid jump. Mum smiled. ¡°Having fun.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I coughed jumping down. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°We brought your remaining stuff round,¡± mentioned dad, coming in next, carrying the remaining bags. ¡°Well done my boy.¡± Dad looked at Tigra, still standing on the bed. ¡°Testing it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tigra jumped down.

    Dad looked around. ¡°Not much has changed, apart from the furniture.¡±

    ¡°You know this room?¡± Tigra asked curiously.

    ¡°This was my room when I was your father¡¯s Guardian,¡± replied dad. ¡°I had the hot tub installed in the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡± I was surprised to hear he used to live here.

    Dad put my bags down. ¡°I also brought some stuff for Tigra.¡± Dad picked up one of the smaller boxes. ¡°Your favourite snacks.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tigra took the box off him and peeked inside. ¡°Yummy.¡± I smiled looking at her affectionately. It made me happy seeing her happy, her joy was infectious.

    ¡°Congrates for finally telling her,¡± grinned dad.

    ¡°You told him already,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°About time,¡± commented dad. ¡°He¡¯s been meaning to tell you for a long time now.¡± Dad let out a little chuckle.

    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± nodded Tigra. ¡°I am still worried though, Dumah has been pushing harder to force dad to let him become my betrothed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Everyone is fated to find their soulmates and you¡¯ve found yours, sure there may be a few more challenges along the way, but everything will work out as the goddess intends.¡± Dad moved towards the door. ¡°We¡¯ll let you settle in, tomorrow everyone will know who protects the future queen of our city.¡±

    ¡°Make sure you look after her.¡± Mum waved as they left the room.

    ¡°Want me to help you unpack?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°That would be great.¡± I nodded, letting out a sigh glad my parents had finally left.

    ¡°What did he mean by everyone will know tomorrow that I am your Guardian?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It is the royal festival tomorrow and of course I will be accompanied by my new Guardians, all of you have to be present,¡± responded Tigra heading over to one of the boxes.

    ¡°Oh, that randomly occurring festival the queen sets up to announce stuff, and this time it will be about us,¡± I sighed. ¡°Great, just what I need, to be the centre of attention.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Tigra was already digging through my stuff, first thing she came across was my clothes. ¡°Your mum packed everything.¡± She held up my shorts.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I dashed over snatching them off her. ¡°I don¡¯t go looking at your underwear.¡±

    Tigra laughed looking through a different bag. ¡°Oh.¡± She pulled out one of the swords we used to play fight with. ¡°Remember how I used to kick your butt.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I looked at her. ¡°Who beat who?¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Me beat you.¡± Tigra said slowly, smiling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I disagreed. Tigra let out a laugh, then we heard a knock from her side of the room.

    Tigra dashed over, opening the door. ¡°Stay close just in case.¡± I nodded. ¡°And don¡¯t come through this door, we don¡¯t want others knowing about it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± I nodded.

    Tigra disappeared into her room, closing the door behind her. I walked over to the door, putting my ear against it. I wondered who would be calling Tigra, when everyone knew she would be preparing her new Guardians for their duties.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± All the hairs on my body stood on end as I heard the voice of Dumah.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, her voice displeased too by his visit.

    ¡°I came to see you, my betrothed.¡± I heard him brush passed Tigra.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, get out.¡± Tigra¡¯s voice became agitated. ¡°I¡¯m not your betrothed.¡±

    ¡°You do need protecting and who better than me to do it.¡± He sounded so smug.

    ¡°I have my Guardians,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°No one can do a better job at protecting you than me.¡± I heard scuffling.

    ¡°Get off!¡± cried Tigra. I dashed out of my room, to her main door, ready to burst in, but I had to restrain myself. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I will call my Guardians.¡±

    ¡°I doubt they¡¯re even that loyal,¡± remarked Dumah.

    ¡°You think.¡± Tigra whistled. I smirked; it was the signal.

    I pushed open the door. ¡°You called your highness.¡± I heard the doors of Dash and Zack also open; they were standing behind me within seconds. We all turned as Link came in from the balcony doors. I gave him a weird look but would ask him questions later.

    ¡°You!¡± snarled Dumah, redirecting the situation towards me. He held Tigra¡¯s wrists tightly, she seemed to wince, he was hurting her. I had to control myself from taring him to pieces.

    ¡°I believe you are trespassing,¡± I said.

    ¡°I am with my betrothed,¡± commented Dumah.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I shook head, getting tired of this rubbish.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± shouted Dumah.

    ¡°Then where is the royal betrothal sword.¡± Zack had spoken up this time. ¡°You are not even considered betrothed unless Princess Tigra gives you the betrothal sword.¡±

    ¡°Which means?¡± I tried to encourage Dumah to answer, but he only snarled at me. ¡°You are trespassing in her highness¡¯s room, without permission, punishable by imprisonment.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± Dumah held Tigra tighter. ¡°She will be mine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I hissed.

    ¡°Fang did you want me to get the queen?¡± asked Dash. Dumah¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Only when I give the signal.¡± I lifted my hand, ready to click my fingers.

    ¡°Damn you.¡± Dumah pulled away from Tigra, barging passed us he left.

    I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so scared of the queen.¡± Tigra rushed over hugging me. ¡°Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She burrowed her face in my chest.

    I glanced back at the others. ¡°Scared her.¡± They both agreed.

    ¡°I hope you never marry him,¡± commented Dash.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay Princess Tigra.¡± Zack put on a smile. ¡°Fang will stay with you until it is my turn to guard you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded, pulling away from me. ¡°Thank you all for coming.¡±

    ¡°It is our duty,¡± bowed Zack.

    ¡°I will keep an eye on Dumah,¡± said Link, leaving the way he had come. Zack and Dash, both gave me a nod and left too.

    I took Tigra over to the seat and had her sit down. I sat next to her. ¡°You¡¯re okay now.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± With no one there, she went back to hugging me. ¡°I wish Dumah would just disappear.¡±

    ¡°One day he will,¡± I said. ¡°When I become stronger, I will destroy him and those who killed my friends.¡±

    ¡°I know you will.¡± She touched my cheek and smiled, before laying her head on my lap. I was a little surprised but acted cool. I just smiled at her, smiling as she closed her eyes.

    I stayed as still as I could for the longest time. Tigra had fallen into a deep sleep as her breathing became more relaxed. I heard a gentle knock at the door, I thought Tigra would stir but she didn¡¯t.

    Zack popped his head in before entering fully. ¡°I have come to relieve you.¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Great.¡± I whispered back. Slowly moving out from under Tigra¡¯s head and placing it on the seat. I looked down at her fondly.

    ¡°Not going to leave her there, are you?¡± Zack came up beside me.

    ¡°What else am I supposed to do with her?¡± I questioned. Zack just looked over to her bed. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be more comfortable.¡± I let out a sigh, he wasn¡¯t going to let me leave until I did.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Taking a deep breath, I slowly lifted the sleeping Tigra into my arms, carrying her over to the bed. Zack removed the covers and I put her down.

    ¡°You must remember we are more than just her Guardians,¡± said Zack as he covered her over.

    ¡°Learn everything from your dad?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded.

    I smiled tucking Tigra in. ¡°More than just her Guardians.¡± I repeated.

    Without a word we both left the room. Zack stood at attention at the door, while I headed to my room. I yawned.

    ¡°Sleep well Fang.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    I headed into my room, stripping my top off before laying myself on the bed. I really could not be asked to be picky; it was time to try and get some sleep; it had been a very long day and more than I thought had happened.

    My dream and promise had come true, but I wondered if I could truly protect Tigra from Dumah and the growing darkness.

 Chapter 177

    I struggled in my sleep, the nightmares returning every time I closed my eyes, the wounds from that day still so fresh. Reaching out for my friends, my team. I saw their lives being wiped out again in front of my very eyes.

    ¡°You must live,¡± I heard Kiba. ¡°Good job with the princess.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up Fang.¡± Ibiki stood there smiling, then he was hit.

    ¡°Kiba! Ibiki!¡± I cried out.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I heard the alarmed voice of a female. ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra.

    I opened my eyes to see my hand outstretched, Tigra had hold of it. I felt tears streak down my face as I saw hers. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I sat up, kissing her for comfort, pulling her in close, so I could feel the calming beat of her heart against my chest. Pulling away I laid back down, just staring up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Was it the same nightmare?¡± she asked softly, unfazed by my sudden kiss.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Same one every time I close my eyes. I can¡¯t escape it.¡±

    ¡°Give yourself time,¡± said Tigra. ¡°You are still healing mentally.¡±

    ¡°How much time?¡± I questioned, not wanting to be plagued by these nightmares forever; it broke my heart to watch them die every night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the answer for that.¡± Tigra laid down next to me. ¡°If you want to sleep some more, I¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    I looked at her, for some reason whenever she was near the nightmares didn¡¯t come, perhaps her scent calmed my mind. ¡°Okay.¡± I closed my eyes, breathing deeply so I could pick up her scent, such a beautiful scent, just like my favourite fruit. I slept for another hour, before waking up again. I laughed a little seeing that Tigra had fallen asleep beside me. She was so beautiful. I touched her cheek and she stirred. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± She smiled. I sat up and looked down at her. ¡°Today is an even bigger day than yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Everyone will know I am protected by Cathopia¡¯s finest.¡± She sat up.

    ¡°You sure you still want me?¡± I asked still having doubts about myself.

    ¡°I bet, the day you stop doubting yourself will be the day those nightmares fade.¡± Tigra got to her feet stretching.

    ¡°Can you guarantee that?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°Nope.¡± She laughed. ¡°Alex, please don¡¯t force yourself to smile just for me.¡±

    ¡°But you make me smile,¡± I responded, getting up. ¡°Anyway, I have to take Zack off duty, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Return to my room, got it.¡± She nodded, but before she left, she came closer. ¡°Just so you know you can¡¯t have a kiss every morning.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Nope.¡± She turned on her heel to leave.

    ¡°I can have anything I want.¡± I remarked. ¡°I won you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a prize, you know,¡± she huffed, puffing out her cheeks, then she went back to smiling. ¡°Yeah, you won.¡± She left my room, winking as she closed the door.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Master.¡± Raziel appeared. ¡°I will be accompanying you today.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± I said a little nervous. ¡°From what Queen Daz told us whenever a new Guardian is promoted and shown off during one of these festivals, they first meet the King in the throne room and then wonder around the city broadcasting to everyone the crowned princess is protected.¡±

    ¡°That is correct,¡± nodded Raziel.

    I headed for the door, leaving my room to see Zack still stood at attention. ¡°Morning.¡± I waved.

    ¡°Morning Fang.¡± He nodded at me.

    ¡°You must have been board standing there all night,¡± I commented, thinking he had the worst of the stick.

    He pulled out a book from his pouch. ¡°I mainly read during night duties.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± I gulped. ¡°I have come to relieve you of your duties.¡±

    ¡°I am relieved.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°But I will be unable to sleep until after the festival, showing off the princess¡¯s Guardians.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure if won¡¯t take that long,¡± I said not realising how wrong I was.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Tigra walked out of her room, obviously having heard us talking. ¡°The usual stuff usually takes up half the day considering the festival games.¡± She took in a deep breath thinking about it. ¡°All in honour of my new Guardians and with the most powerful Guardians I will be able to take more of an active role in my part against the darkness.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you involved in that,¡± I said.

    ¡°Tough, none of us will let you face this alone,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°You saw what happened to the others,¡± I argued.

    ¡°As my Guardian, you don¡¯t have much of a choice in doing what I say; remember you take your orders only from me.¡± Tigra was glaring at me angrily.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± I stood up straight, bowing. I guess I had yet to fully understand what Zack meant by my duties as a Guardian being more than just protection; what Princess Tigra said went.

    ¡°Good.¡± Tigra turned. ¡°Come on, follow me to the throne room.¡±

    ¡°Wait, we are missing two,¡± mentioned Zack as Link came silently out of his room.

    ¡°Morning Link.¡± I waved. He nodded and we all looked at Dash¡¯s door.

    Zack walked over, slowly opening the door to see Dash still fast asleep, stretched out all over the bed.

    ¡°Had quite a leisurely life hasn¡¯t he,¡± commented Link.

    ¡°Who wants to wake him up?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Zack can,¡± answered Tigra.

    ¡°What?¡± Zack was surprised, but agreed, taking Tigra¡¯s words as an order. Zack strode into the room, getting closer to the bed.

    ¡°Can I have Dash doing errands of something?¡± I asked, looking at Tigra.

    ¡°Whatever you want, you¡¯re the leader,¡± nodded Tigra.

    ¡°But what about the whole your orders thing?¡± I glanced back at Zack who had made it to the bed.

    ¡°As long as your orders don¡¯t contradict mine, then anything should be fine.¡± Tigra snorted, annoyed by my questions.

    ¡°This is going to be interesting,¡± commented Link. ¡°I heard you two were childhood friends.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Agh!¡± We heard a scream and a bang as Zack had woken Dash up with a jump and he had fallen off the bed.

    ¡°Did you have to be so rough,¡± sighed Tigra.

    ¡°You asked me to wake him,¡± responded Zack with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°What?¡± groaned Dash from the floor.

    I let out a sigh, walking over to stand above him. ¡°Dash, you¡¯re on duty now, get up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dash jumped to his feet.

    ¡°Now get ready, we¡¯re leaving in five minutes.¡± I ordered. Dash nodded obediently.

    We all left the room, Tigra was looking at me smiling. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Getting started early.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want us to be late on our first day.¡± I shook my head as Dash ran out of the door, his uniform was a bit wonky. ¡°Dash, slow down and take a look at yourself.¡±

    He looked down. ¡°Oh.¡± He laughed as he sorted himself out. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Now lead the way princess Tigra.¡± I bowed taking my responsibilities in keeping her safe seriously.

    ¡°No need to be so serous,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°I am on duty,¡± I remarked. ¡°Protecting you is my only purpose.¡±

    Tigra sighed. ¡°Come on then.¡±

 Chapter 178

    I was already learning that I would have no choice but to do whatever Tigra told me to do, something I had not thought about when I became Tigra¡¯s Guardian. I would have to ask dad more about when he was Guardian to King Alton. I¡¯d only seen a small part when I saw the past, he seemed a handful.

    Heading to the throne room, we were already getting quite a lot of stares, just walking behind Tigra, in a formation I had chosen. I was right by Tigra, followed by Zack, Dash and then Link at the back, no way anyone would be able to sneak up on him.

    To be honest I thought the four of us following Tigra around was a little too much, but it was only for today, so I wasn¡¯t going to worry about it too much.

    I kept hearing things like:

    ¡°Are those the crown princess¡¯s new Guardians.¡±

    ¡°Four of them, are they that worried about her being attacked.¡±

    ¡°What a powerful selection.¡±

    ¡°I thought Dumah was going to be her Guardian.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, Fang, he¡¯s one of her Guardians now.¡±

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s the only survive of his specialised unit.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the rest?¡±

    ¡°Ambush, I think.¡±

    ¡°I heard one other survived, thanks to him.¡±

    ¡°I just hope he can protect our princess.¡±

    Some of the words were directed at me. I pushed forward ignoring them completely, even though I saw Tigra look back at me with sorrow in her expression; she was the only one I had told about how the whole thing went down, she was the only one who knew how I truly felt.

    ¡°Keep walking forward. I am fine.¡± I whispered, she nodded, but I could tell she was not convinced.

    Making it to the throne room, it was filled with a verity of Feles from Uncia to Leos, some Panthera Pardus from the herb village, Smilodon, Onca and many more.

    I felt a bit nervous with all of them staring at me, but I kept my eyes on Tigra, staying focused as we approached the king.

    I glanced down at Raziel who was already on guard, ready for any signals I gave to defend. I looked ahead again to see Dumah standing there next to the King, the veil of darkness spreading out across the room, it was far stronger than before, had the Draco somehow made them stronger.

    ¡°Late.¡± I heard dad¡¯s voice as he came into the hall, in an instant the dark mist was halved. I caught a glimpse of him moving closer to the front. King Alton nodded to him, and dad went to stand on the other side of him. ¡°Sorry.¡± He whispered.

    Standing next to King Alton, Dumah struggled to keep his darkened influence in the room, obviously dad¡¯s purification ability was still far stronger than his dark power.

    Queen Daz smiled seeing us all together, she seemed even more sure of her choice in Guardians for her daughter.

    King Alton greeted his daughter warmly, standing up to hug her, then he looked towards us, as the four of us stood in a line behind Tigra. Never in the history of Cathopia had a royal had so many Guardians, usually two, but not four.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I have brought you here to introduce Cathopia to those who will protect my daughter, the crowned Princess Tigra!¡± King Alton raised his voice so all those in the hall could hear him. I noticed Loki and Hunter standing beside Queen Daz. ¡°Each one has been selected for their strength and loyalty. Zack, son of Gual.¡± Zack stepped forward hearing his name, the others followed. ¡°Dash, Link.¡± King Alton looked at me with a strange smile. ¡°And legendary Fang.¡± I stepped forward and we all bowed.

    I heard whispering again as my name spread across the room. ¡°Can someone like him really protect the princess.¡± I wanted to turn and challenge every single one of them to a fight, I¡¯d prove I had a right to stand beside Tigra if I had too. Raziel rubbed himself against me, he was trying to calm me down.

    ¡°Are you sure your majesty.¡± Dumah spoke up. ¡°He is mysteriously one of two survivors of his unit.¡± He was trying to get in the way again.

    ¡°Silence!¡± King Alton raised his voice. ¡°These fine warriors were handpicked by my wife, the queen.¡± He had already approved of Queen Daz¡¯s choices. ¡°If anyone has doubts about their skills then they are more than welcome to challenge them.¡± He glanced at Dumah. ¡°If I remember correctly you lost in your last challenge against Fang.¡± Dumah snarled as he brought it up. ¡°These are the finest our Kingdom has to offer; may they all protect my daughter well.¡±

    I bowed, speaking up. ¡°I will make it my life¡¯s mission to protect Princess Tigra from anyone or thing that wishes to harm her.¡± My eyes meet Dumah¡¯s as I said those words, he would never touch Tigra, or subject her to influences of the darkness.

    ¡°I am sure you will young Fang,¡± nodded King Alton. ¡°Now let Cathopia know your presence.¡± He raised his arms with a smile. ¡°And may the festival begin!¡± He raised his voice to fill the hall. Everyone in the room cheered.

    I nodded. ¡°This way your highness.¡± I sometimes found it hard to be formal with Tigra, considering it was not very often I used her titles when I spoke to her, or around other Animalia, but now I was her Guardian I would have to take protecting her seriously and that also meant how I treated her while in the presence of others.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tigra took the lead. Now we would follow her to the festival grounds, which was the large area outside the castle, usually filled with food venders and games, unfortunately while on duty protecting Tigra, I would not get a chance to enjoy playing anything.

    ¡°So, when do we get to play games.¡± Dash whispered excitedly.

    ¡°No.¡± I glanced back. ¡°The only one to return home after the walk around the festival is Zack, ready for night duties. The rest of us are to remain on duty, until Zack relieves us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, very serious.¡± Dash pouted. I shook my head.

    ¡°You can have fun at the festival if you want Dash,¡± said Tigra as we left the castle.

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I hissed.

    ¡°Come on, lighten up.¡±

    ¡°We are on duty, there is no time to be playing about.¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Uh um.¡± She cleared her throat.

    ¡°Of course, your highness.¡± I sighed, feeling more like a dog on a leash by the second.

    ¡°Good.¡± Tigra clapped her hand. ¡°Can I just quickly change.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± We haven¡¯t been up that long,¡± I commented.

    ¡°This outfit will match the festival more, please,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice do I,¡± I said.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting it,¡± she beamed, and we headed to her room.

    While waiting outside I had Dash head off to check the area around the festival, just to make sure no one suspicious were wondering around. I was going to make sure she always remained safe.

    Tigra reappeared in a beautiful dress, I stared at her in awe. The dress blue blending into purple the lower you looked, set off the shoulders, the skirt swiping round, the front shorter than the back, and an elegant lace shaw wrapped around her. She looked in my direction, smiling.

    ¡°Sorry I took so long.¡± She came closer.

    I barely managed to get the words out, so captivated by her beauty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I gulped. ¡°They would have waited all night if they had to.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Area clear.¡± Dash came running over.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Good.¡± My attention went to Dash. ¡°Keep it up.¡± I glanced at Tigra. ¡°You can play a few games as long as you stay on guard.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± He jumped in the air and rushed off.

    ¡°How nice,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°Shall we, your highness.¡± I held my arm out. ¡°Allow me to escort you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tigra took my arm, and we headed off together.

 Chapter 179

    Tigra and I wondered around the festival with eyes on us. I kept a blank expression, after all I was just Tigra¡¯s Guardian, I could not let anyone find out the real emotions between us.

    Today had started early, but now the sun was setting, and the festival was all lit up with different coloured lights, it gave the evening a different feel.

    Tigra played many of the games, even got me to join in; in front of everyone I could not disobey any order Tigra commanded me. I tried my best to decline, never getting to finishing my line.

    ¡°Fang, could you win that for the little girl?¡± smiled Tigra, comforting a crying lupin cub who¡¯d been unsuccessful at winning the giant teddy she wanted.

    ¡°Do I have to remind you I¡¯m on du¡­¡± She gave me a stern look. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± I stepped up, threw a few rings on bottles, and won the giant teddy for the cub.

    ¡°Thank you, Fang.¡± She cheered running off, barely able to see where she was going.

    ¡°Skilled as always,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Nothing never realised how big a deal the city would make for your new Guardians,¡± I said shrugging. ¡°Mind I think they are more interested in seeing you.¡±

    ¡°Most probably,¡± agreed Tigra. ¡°Did you notice Dumah earlier; with you he can¡¯t get close.¡±

    ¡°And that is how it should be,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Do you know where Link went?¡± wondered Tigra.

    ¡°Watching from one of his vantage points,¡± I answered, looking around to catch a gleam in the distance.

    I looked forward, my nose twitching at a familiar scent. My mind flashed to my unit being attacked. I grabbed hold of Tigra pulling her in close to me as a ball of dark energy flew passed, grazing my shoulder.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra cried out in surprise.

    I felt half my strength disappear when I got hit, by whatever hit me. I moved Tigra to stand behind me as a winged shadow flew above us.

    I heard a scream from behind. I glanced back seeing someone had been hit by the remainder of his attack, killing them instantly.

    ¡°We meet again Fang.¡± He spoke.

    ¡°Who are you!¡± I shouted, every hair on my body standing on end. ¡°I still had no name for this Draco.

    ¡°Oh, you know who I am.¡± He remained high above us, out of reach of the gathering knights. Cathopia didn¡¯t have an aerial team of fighters.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I moved Tigra behind me. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He was there at the attack on my unit,¡± I answered, remembering his scent so clearly now.

    I felt Tigra clinging to my back. ¡°We need to get everyone out of here.¡±

    ¡°Come and get me Fang.¡± He taunted me. ¡°Let me see the power that survived against mine.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± I shouted at one of the knights. ¡°Get everyone out of here, anyone hit by that will die.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± He nodded, ordering the others to protect the civilians.

    ¡°Tigra go with them,¡± I said.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.

    I glanced back at her. ¡°Let me do my duty and protect you.¡± I held desperation in my voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Okay. Just be careful, please.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Larana¡¯s wings took form and then our fused armour.

    ¡°Be careful Master,¡± warned Raziel. ¡°Your power has already been halved; you won¡¯t be able to maintain that form for very long.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t need long.¡± I took flight, Raziel, then Arata following me.

    ¡°Show me your power Fang.¡± He laughed as I drew both the lion swords.

    I swiped with Raziel fire burning strongly, boosted greatly by Larana¡¯s wind. He moved just enough to avoid being hit, but it lit him up enough for me to get a look at him. It was definitely a Draco ¨C a dark Draco. He was truly the source the dark energies that threatened to take over my home.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am the darkness that will rule this world.¡± He answered. ¡°The remains of a banished darkness. I bring death.¡± He flew higher, opening his mouth, sending out more of those deadly attacks.

    I dodged one, then another. I dove down towards the ground, using Mila I drew up water from the fountain, using it to redirect another which came in my direction. Pushing the water faster I managed to cut his shoulder.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± snarled the Draco. ¡°But what will you do when I do this.¡± He redirected his attack at the Animalia still evacuating.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°No!¡± I cried out, moving the water to redirect the attacks. With my attention on defending them, the Draco had come in close. My eyes widened, prepared to be hit. Raziel and Arata came in at him, both blasting off an attack each. ¡°Thanks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down for a second master,¡± snapped Raziel.

    ¡°Focus on him nothing else,¡± snarled Arata.

    ¡°Dealing with you all again grows tiresome, but with a weak master such as him you cannot stop the darkness from ruling this world.¡± He laughed, his wings opening wide; they glowed intensely sending a beam of pure dark energy towards me. My eyes widened as it came in closer, I¡¯d never dealt with an attack like this.

    Blinded I was certain I was facing death. Before it came into contact it dispersed. My vision clearing, I saw the strong form of my father hovering in front on me, covered in his fused armour.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I was shocked, he had dispersed it with such ease.

    ¡°Alex.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Gather yourself and send this monster away.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, Fangs!¡± shouted the Draco, charging up the attack again.

    I flew straight towards him, using Larana¡¯s speed to reach him within seconds. I was behind him, smacking him down to the ground before he could finish charging up his power, which had left him wide open. I landed, facing him as he struggled to his feet.

    ¡°Leave.¡± I snarled. I needed this to end quickly as I realised, I did not have enough power to defeat this being of darkness, he had made sure of that with his first attack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can make me.¡± The Draco swiped his claws, I defended and pushed him back with wind. He jumped high his wings spread out wide. His whole body was emanating with dark power.

    In those seconds I felt this strange power rise up from within me, which seemed to combat against his. My mind flashed to a scene of darkness on one side and light on the other. Two beings shrouded in their power, combating against the other. It almost felt like I was the light fighting back the darkness in that moment and now.

    My light was not strong enough and the Draco pinned me to the ground. ¡°There is still much you have yet to understand about our endless struggle Fang.¡± His mouth opened ready to fire but was interrupted by a single arrow. I recognised it straight away; it was from Link. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I never fight alone.¡± I smirked as Dash joined me, knocking the Draco off me. ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    ¡°We had our own troubles to deal with,¡± answered Dash. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re here now.¡± I looked at the Draco, lifting Raziel¡¯s blade. I would warned him off with what power I had left, infusing Larana and my power into it, before sending a blazing fire ball right at him. Dad also charged up an attack, which fused together with mine before hitting the staggered Draco.

    I felt the last of my strength leave me, but I held strong, standing proudly, doing what I could to keep my fused form visible.

    ¡°It would seem you¡¯re more interesting than I thought, and you have a better team this time, but it will still not be strong enough to chase away the darkness, after all with so few of you Fangs left, she can no longer save this world.¡± He came out from our attack without a single scratch on him. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again Fang, when we do one of us will die.¡± He spread his wings and flew off.

    I let out a sigh, feeling like I was about to collapse as my fused armour faded away. I was relieved the fight was over, if only I had not lost half of my strength from the start, I might have stood a better chance without the help.

    ¡°Master, stay strong a little longer,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I barely nodded, turning to face Dash. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°More than just that beast,¡± answered Dash. Now that he mentioned it, he was covered it cuts.

    ¡°Fang, you were amazing!¡± One of the civilians shouted in amazement.

    ¡°Look how he chased off that beast!¡± shouted one of the knights.

    ¡°Well done,¡± said dad, patting me on the back as his fused armour disappeared.

    ¡°Thanks for the save,¡± I smiled grateful he had helped.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be ready next time, but for now enjoy the attention Guardian Fang,¡± smirked dad.

    I now had all of the attention of those at the festival, they had just witnessed only a small portion of my power. I heard words going around the crowds.

    ¡°Did you see that, he¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°He really is as strong as the rumours say.¡±

    ¡°Your awesome Fang.¡±

    Tigra was able to come back over. ¡°You, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, putting on a smile for everyone. She shook her head knowing I was lying.

    The festival was left in ruins, but I noticed it had not dampened the moods of those presence, there was sadness for the loss of those hit by his dark power, but also a celebration I had chased the Draco off.

    Queen Daz reassured the crowds as the festival came to an end, there was no way for the festival to continue. Animalia began heading home.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra said my name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said. ¡°Just a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Dash can take over,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave after a battle; it wouldn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dash updated me on what had kept him and Link from giving me assistance. Turned out there was more than one Draco about, but by the sounds of it the two they had faced had been small fry compared to the one I had met.

    ¡°That was fine until we were attacked,¡± commented Dash as we headed back to our rooms.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± agreed Tigra, upset the festival was cut short.

    ¡°You were amazing though, from what I heard,¡± beamed Dash.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t help half my power was cut from the start,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°You said he was at the attack of your unit,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    I nodded, the thought of it was still almost too much for me to take.

    When we arrived at our rooms Zack was already waiting outside Tigra¡¯s door. ¡°Evening.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said. ¡°Tigra is now in your care.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He nodded, looking at Dash. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We were attacked,¡± I answered, heading for my room. ¡°Night.¡± I needed to get some sleep before I collapsed in front of them.

    ¡°Night.¡± They all responded, and I headed in, leaning against the door after I closed it. I could hear them still talking.

    ¡°It was one of those responsible for the deaths of his unit.¡± Tigra had elaborated for me.

    ¡°I see. Must have been hard for him,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°He¡¯s tough,¡± commented Dash.

    I shook my head, heading over to the bed, I could not be asked to change. I had only just handled walking back because Raziel had let me borrow some of his own power, weird how that worked.

    ¡°I made it.¡± I flopped onto the bed, exhausted. The power which was drained by his attack would take some time to recover.

    ¡°Sleep well Master,¡± said Raziel. ¡°I will take guard.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I lifted my arm lazily and fell asleep. My first day as Tigra¡¯s Guardian had been far more exhausting than I thought it would be. All the events and then the attack from the one who had also been with Dumah taking the lives of my unit, my friends. I would face him again and avenge their deaths.

 Chapter 180

    I had a dreamless sleep, where my mind was filled with only white light and a voice that kept on calling my name. I recognised the voice as the one who had lent me the strength of light against some of the challenges I had faced. He called as if he knew me.

    ¡°Alex.¡±

    I found myself sat on a chair in the white space, there was another chair in front of me. A Feles who shared a similar look as me, but far more mature, appeared sat on the chair opposite, smiling he spoke.

    ¡°Finally, I got through to you,¡± he smiled. ¡°It has been a while, Alex.¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡± I stared at him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember meeting you before,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t met me yet, but now you have,¡± he seemed to gaze upwards, thinking about it. ¡°We have met in your future and my past.¡±

    ¡°That makes no sense.¡±

    He laughed. ¡°I suppose it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I questioned wanting some answers from this weirdo.

    ¡°It is the time of your awakening.¡± His expression became serious.

    ¡°Awakening.¡± I repeated. ¡°My awakening.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is when our power comes into contact with the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Our power.¡±

    ¡°How about I start from the beginning,¡± he leaned forward.

    ¡°That would be great because I still have no idea who you are,¡± I said, still confused to what was going on, this was most probably just some dream.

    ¡°I am Fang.¡± He started with his name. ¡°I suspect you have already read my legends as they have been passed down through our clan.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was shocked. ¡°Fang.¡± I gulped. ¡°They are all true.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I suspect most have been a little distorted through time. I am here to tell you of the true nature of the darkness that has finally awakened you.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve come into contact with dark power before,¡± I mentioned. ¡°It spreads through the castle from Dumah, I¡¯ve felt it through Sniper¡¯s poison.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, they have tried hard to prevent our meeting,¡± acknowledged Fang. ¡°The Leo is simply a vessel for the dark power, someone who is reborn again and again to do his master¡¯s bidding, your true enemy usually takes on the form of a Draco, with power enough to kill those weak to it in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Draco.¡± I thought back on the one who had attacked the festival.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°He is only half of the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Half.¡± I looked at him, even more interested in what he was going to tell me now.

    ¡°At the beginning there was no light or darkness, just someone with an endless hunger that turned those who came into contact dark. Consuming, spreading, bringing destruction to everything.¡± Fang kept most of his words to the point. ¡°I was born as the light to combat this darkness; we clashed on many occasions until eventually the goddess was able to split its power into two halves. One which resides in this world and the other in a different world.¡±

    ¡°Two halves.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°The one you met is named Melchiah.¡±

    ¡°Melchiah,¡± I repeated the name. I wouldn¡¯t be forgetting it.

    ¡°He has caused conflict throughout the world, and that is where the clan carrying my name comes from, your family comes in. We have combated the dark power through every generation. I met your father before you as he was the next to be chosen to combat the darkness and your mother carries my blood directly through her and your veins.¡±

    ¡°I am your direct descendant.¡± I thought as much as I had become the Warrior of Fang and shared mum¡¯s gifts which she had received through her direct line to him.

    ¡°Not just that, you are special Alex,¡± smiled Fang. ¡°You could say you are me reincarnated to face the darkness anew, to finish what I started.¡± My eyes widened as he said those words. ¡°I am sure you noticed; you share the same talisman spirits as I.¡± I noticed he had Larana¡¯s bracelet, Mila¡¯s choker, and the twin lion swords. I just stared at him.

    ¡°I had my suspicions,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°One more thing, you must protect the blue winged Avis.¡±

    ¡°Blue winged Avis,¡± I repeated, thinking about Athena.

    ¡°They have the ability to travel between the two worlds, if Melchiah gets hold of this power, then there is the risk of the two halves of darkness becoming one once more.¡±

    ¡°Protect Athena, got it.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Any questions before I leave?¡± asked Fang.

    ¡°Leave?¡± When he had just shown up.

    ¡°I have limited time here you see,¡± responded Fang. ¡°I will disappear, and you will awake.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I had to think quick. ¡°Why are those closest to me unaffected by the darkness?¡±

    ¡°Ah, good question,¡± he nodded. ¡°They are protected by your light, an aura which surrounds you.¡± Fang held up his hand and my body glowed; I saw a bright aura around me. ¡°It is a light the darkness cannot touch. The closer you are to someone the stronger that protection.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, relieved it meant Tigra would be safe from the darkness Dumah carried, one less thing to worry about.

    ¡°Anything else,¡± he encouraged.

    ¡°When did I meet you?¡± I asked curious, considering he had met me before.

    ¡°I cannot answer that,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Those are events of the future, just know you will face many challenges and fighting alongside me will be one of them.¡±

    ¡°So, you can¡¯t tell me even a little.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he laughed. ¡°As impatient as always.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you stopped me from seeing things when I fused with Larana?¡± I asked quickly.

    ¡°It is, can¡¯t let you know all the answers.¡± I noticed everything become a little more faded. ¡°Ah, it is almost time up.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what happens to you now?¡±

    ¡°I passed from this world many hundreds of years ago, but my power still remains within those carrying my blood and the talismans you carry,¡± he smiled at my concern. ¡°And in a way I am you, remember that.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Well, until you meet me again Alex Fang.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to it.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Take care of that female of yours,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°What?¡± I was surprised again, how did he know about Tigra too.

    ¡°Oh, things may be a little different from here on out, your senses will be more acute to the dark power, to be honest it has startled quite a number of my descendants¡± he informed. ¡°Good luck Fang.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± I reached my hand out and he completely faded away.

 Chapter 181

    I opened my eyes, my hand outstretched, waking up in my room. ¡°What a strange dream.¡± I closed my eyes for a second remembering it all so clearly, maybe more than just a dream, he had said it was time for my awakening.

    ¡°My awakening,¡± I said those words aloud, I didn¡¯t feel any different. I saw how powerful dad was, perhaps it was only evident during a battle against the darkness.

    I sat up looking around. I caught the glimpse of the afternoon sun, blaring through the window. I jumped to my feet, rushing over to my wardrobe to change into a fresh uniform, Tigra was going to kill me or at least someone would. I was late to take over the guarding of Tigra, and I¡¯d just told Dash off for being lazy.

    I noticed Arata sitting by the table, just staring at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±

    ¡°You were busy,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Busy?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°You were with master,¡± he verified.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± It took me a minute to realise it had not just been a dream. ¡°Miss him, do you?¡± Arata snorted and looked away from me. That would be a yes, I smiled.

    ¡°Careful.¡± I glanced at Arata, what the heck was he saying that for?

    I went over to the door, opening it wide, to see a smog of black smoke. ¡°Wha?¡± I closed the door in surprise. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°The dark power,¡± answered Arata.

    ¡°It was never that strong,¡± I argued.

    ¡°You have had your awakening.¡± Arata shook his head, disappointed as always. I thought back remembering what Fang had said to me. ¡®Oh, things may be a little different from here on out, your senses will be more acute to the dark power.¡¯

    ¡°He meant this.¡± I pointed to the door.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Arata.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go out in that.¡± I didn¡¯t want to go out in that, I never realised how bad the infection of dark energy was around here. I had tried hard enough to ignore the thin mist around the city and now it was as thick as a smog.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°You have to go,¡± snarled Arata. ¡°Remember the darkness cannot touch you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I took in a breath and opened the door again. I saw the thick smog which was a representation of dark power. ¡°Will I get used to this?¡±

    ¡°Most probably not,¡± replied Arata, at least he was giving me answers rather than remaining completely silent.

    I stepped into the corridor and the thick darkness scattered as if it was alive, completely clearing the corridor. I looked around confused, looking at my hand, was this light I now held really that strong?

    ¡°Not bad,¡± commented Arata. ¡°Now, I believe you are on duty.¡±

    I shut the door, heading off at a run. I could just about make out Tigra¡¯s freshest scent, she was with Dash. While following her scent I bumped into dad who was out delivering bread to the castle kitchens.

    ¡°Alex.¡± He smiled when he saw me. ¡°Having the day off already?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I woke up late.¡±

    ¡°I know that look, you¡¯ve finally had your awakening.¡± Dad knew about it, but I remembered Fang saying he also talked to him. ¡°Talked to Fang, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded. ¡°A bit too much information.¡±

    ¡°He likes to talk,¡± grinned dad.

    ¡°He said I met him in his past and my future,¡± I mentioned. ¡°How confusing is that right.¡±

    ¡°Time is a strange thing, always constantly changing,¡± said Dad. ¡°Many more challenges await, but for the moment you should get back to your current duties.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why did you give me Larana?¡± I asked. ¡°A talisman stays with their master their entire life.¡±

    ¡°The day you were born I could no longer use her power; she said her true master had been born.¡± Dad had answered honestly.

    ¡°But she left you defenceless,¡± I commented.

    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I still have Zekon.¡± He pointed to the sword slung over his shoulder. Zekon was a rare spirit who governed over both wind and fire. It was really a perfect fit for him. I remembered facing its power when I was sent to the village dad had been sent to protect. I smirked at the memory, he hardly recognised me, thinking I was an enemy. ¡°You are not the only one in our family able to ask other talisman spirits for help.¡±

    ¡°Is that due to our connection with Fang?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It is.¡± Dad nodded, glancing behind him. ¡°Get going now Fang, you have your duty to perform.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, heading off. ¡°See you later dad.¡±

    ¡°Have fun.¡± Dad waved and continued off on his delivery.

    I needed to hurry up and reach Tigra, I knew Dash would stay by her side, but it was only my second day, I had to make sure I showed the world, even Dumah I would not let anyone touch her, she was mine, no one would harm her while I still drew breath.

 Chapter 182

    I spent forever wondering around the castle, following her scent, she had been to a lot of places from the moment she woke up, running outside where the scent was a little harder to read due to the wind, I let out a long sigh. This was my own fault for not getting up sooner, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have been able to while my awakening thing was happening.

    I grinned, it had been fun, watching the darkness around the castle run away from me like a wild animal running from a predator.

    ¡°Why did the awakening have to happen today? Why not when I had a day off or something.¡± I mumbled to myself.

    ¡°Master.¡± Larana appeared on my shoulder. ¡°I have a message for you from Link.¡±

    ¡°A message?¡± I repeated. ¡°You don¡¯t take messages.¡±

    ¡°How else is Link going to communicate with you from such distances,¡± she informed.

    ¡°Good point,¡± I agreed. ¡°What¡¯s the message?¡±

    ¡°Tigra is in the royal training grounds with Dash, he is being beaten up, you should go take over. He just laughed. Funny watching you run around like a headless chicken, your own fault for sleeping in and you told Dash off for that.¡±

    I faced the direction I knew he would be in. ¡°Shut up Link!¡± I shouted. Everyone around me gave me some weird looks, but by this point I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, she has a meeting with the king this evening.¡± Larana finished.

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded.

    The royal training ground was for royal family members and their Guardians only, which meant I would be able to enter. I had heard rumours it had its own hot spring and contained an array of sceneries to train on, from rivers, forest, and rocky range, I couldn¡¯t wait to see it.

    I felt relieved the location wasn¡¯t too far from where I was. I ran straight over there. From the outside it was surrounded by eight-foot wooden fences, very private and had two guards at the entrance.

    ¡°Welcome Fang.¡± One bowed. ¡°Tigra has been waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Thought as much,¡± I commented. They opened the gate, and I walked in.

    ¡°Arata, can you give me some time alone with Tigra?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Our contract states,¡± began Arata.

    ¡°I know what the contract says, please.¡± Arata looked at me.

    ¡°Fine, but if anything happens, don¡¯t come crying to me,¡± he snarled and disappeared. I smiled after Dash left it would just be the two of us.

    The royal training grounds were huge, it was filled with so many different terrains, from forest, desert, rocky and water. It was amazing in here; I could do some serious practice with all my talismans.

    Of course, the rumours of a hot spring were true too, it was there right at the back. I could picture myself laying in the warm waters after training so hard, wish I¡¯d had access to this place sooner.

    Tigra had Dash pinned under her foot, she was smiling. I slowly walked towards them, admiring her beauty and strength.

    ¡°I win again,¡± said Tigra, backing off to let him stand up.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait till Fang gets here to let off some steam,¡± moaned Dash.

    ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t,¡± she snapped.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late,¡± I called over.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Dash jumped to his feet, dashing over. ¡°You can take over now, she is absolutely crazy.¡±

    ¡°No, you just need more training,¡± I commented.

    ¡°We tried waking you up, you know,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I smiled. ¡°I was going through my awakening.¡± I looked around relieved there was no darkness here.

    ¡°Awakening?¡± Tigra repeated. ¡°Finally. Come on tell,¡± she jabbed me in the side.

    ¡°Alright, but you have to promise not to tell anyone.¡± I let out a sigh, looking at Dash. ¡°You either.¡± Dash nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I promise,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°I met Fang,¡± I informed. ¡°Warrior of Fangs, connect to him when our awakening happens.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°You mean the one from your favourite stories,¡± commented Tigra, I suspected she didn¡¯t believe me.

    ¡°When I came into contact with that Draco who attacked us, it caused my awakening to happen where the Fang from the stories came to see me, he told me a lot of stuff, including the fact I am him reincarnated, to finish the mission he started all those centuries ago,¡± I continued.

    ¡°How is that even possible,¡± blurted out Dash.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I wield the very same talismans he did in those stories.¡± I pointed to each of my talismans. ¡°Exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± nodded Tigra. ¡°You used to think you were special and you still do.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I acknowledged her interest and ignored her other comment. ¡°Also, I have to find Brendan later to tell him some stuff about Athena.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Dash.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it could put everything we know and love in a whole lot of trouble,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Dash.¡± Tigra looked at him. ¡°I want you to find me all the books on the legend of Fang, I don¡¯t care where from either.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± he nodded. ¡°Later legendary Fang.¡± Joked Dash as he ran off.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me,¡± I sighed, looking at her. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learnt to trust your words and your actions more than anyone,¡± replied Tigra. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I rubbed my head.

    ¡°So, you want to spare, legendary Fang,¡± she grinned.

    ¡°You know you can call me Alex, now he¡¯s gone right.¡± I commented.

    ¡°I do.¡± She twirled around on the spot, her presence just overwhelmed me with emotion, my heart fluttering. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we sparred.¡±

    ¡°It has.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start off with a warmup.¡± Tigra lowered her body slightly ready to pounce.

    ¡°Alright, but I have to warn you I won¡¯t let you win.¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Neither will I.¡±

    I snarled as I made the first move. Tigra was an agile and accurate fighter, which came from her attribute of lightning, not many could keep up with her. I swiped at her from the right, then the left. Tigra dodged each one effortlessly, but I had done weak moves just to watch her move, elegant, proud, and beautiful.

    Tigra jumped, her hand touching my shoulder as she flipped over me. I turned as she touched the ground, catching a swinging kick in my hands.

    ¡°Saw that move coming, did you?¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I twisted her leg, flipping her over. She pulled herself in, kicking off me with her free leg, breaking free and flipping back over me with no effort. I sharply turned to keep my gaze on her.

    ¡°Next water,¡± Tigra jumped on to a rock near the little river going through the area.

    ¡°You do remember one of my talismans is water?¡± I said running over.

    ¡°All the more glorious when I beat you,¡± said Tigra as she back flipped off the rock to the other side of the river.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± I jumped over the rock after her, summoning water all around me.

    ¡°Not holding back then?¡± Tigra laughed as she jumped back, then used her lightning speed to get behind me. I twisted around as she went to kick me. I grabbed hold of her foot and swung her around, releasing in the direction of the rocks.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to try something different,¡± I commented.

    Tigra twisted her body, landing her feet against the rocks. She looked at me smirking as she boosted herself towards me. She came at me so fast I could barely avoid, crashing into me we rolled down the river getting absolutely soaked.

    We both struggled to pin the other, I used the water to my advantage, using it to prevent Tigra from getting any grip on the rocks.

    ¡°Just give up,¡± said Tigra trying to get to her feet by pushing me down.

    ¡°Nope, not happening.¡± She¡¯d barely gotten up when I grabbed her leg and pulled her down again. Pulling her into me I rolled over pinning her down beneath my body.

    ¡°You cheated,¡± panted Tigra.

    ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t,¡± I smirked, letting my guard down. ¡°Just using what naturally comes to me.¡± I leaned closer. ¡°Say uncle.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± suddenly I felt Tigra¡¯s tail around my waist, she pulled rolling us over until she was on top, she smiled. ¡°I might have if you kissed me sooner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you wanted,¡± I managed to roll us over again, making sure my face was close to hers.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± she smirked, putting her arms around my neck.

    ¡°Had enough of playing around?¡± I asked, putting my hand on her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you have a meeting with your father this evening.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m allowed to be a few minutes late,¡± she responded. ¡°I can¡¯t go all wet, can I?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± I smirked going in for the kiss. My lips softly touched hers, she pulled me in closer. After a few moments I pulled away slightly. ¡°You should warm yourself up in the hot spring.¡±

    ¡°Only if you join me,¡± she said.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t,¡± I responded. ¡°I¡¯m on duty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be using that line a lot,¡± smirked Tigra. ¡°Ever since you¡¯ve became my personal Guardian yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to act professional,¡± I smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t have the others think I¡¯m here because of favouritism.¡±

    ¡°I bet they already know,¡± laughed Tigra. I quickly kissed her to shut her up. She kissed back, then I slowly pulled away. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± I just laughed as I got to my feet, then helped her up.

    I accompanied her to the hot spring, sitting down by the edge, facing away as she changed out of her wet clothes and jumped in.

    ¡°What¡¯s this meeting about with the king?¡± I asked trying my best not to look.

    ¡°Just something related to Dumah,¡± sighed Tigra. ¡°I just hope it isn¡¯t Dumah trying to fight the case of becoming my betrothed or removing you as my Guardian, he really hates that.¡±

    ¡°He does know the queen won¡¯t allow it,¡± I spat, feeling anger towards Dumah. He¡¯d destroyed my entire unit and acted like it had never happened. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    I was stopped as I felt Tigra¡¯s arms wrap around me, her chest pressing against my back. ¡°Jealous much,¡± she held me tight. I knew what she was doing, trying to calm me down before I got too angry.

    ¡°Why would I be jealous,¡± I glanced back to see her face resting on my shoulder. ¡°You are already mine.¡±

    ¡°That I am,¡± she smiled.

 Chapter 183

    Sometime later we had left the royal training grounds and arrived at the throne room to meet with King Alton and of course Dumah, who was waiting by the door. Just being in his presence made every hair on my body stand on end, if we weren¡¯t inside surrounded by other knights, I would have attacked him right then.

    I could feel my newly awakened light clashing against the dark aura around Dumah, his expression changed when he felt it too. We glared at each other for a moment, then he turned his attention to Tigra, grinning.

    ¡°Thank you for accompanying her Fang,¡± said Dumah. ¡°You may leave now.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid I cannot do that,¡± I said, keeping my expression expressionless. ¡°I am Tigra¡¯s Guardian, I am to be with her at all times.¡±

    ¡°Fang,¡± snarled Dumah.

    ¡°Dumah,¡± I hissed back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Fang.¡± Tigra raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, please wait out here.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± I bowed and took position by the door. I felt a little nervous her heading inside with him.

    I waited patiently for a long while, so long in fact that I saw Dash pass twice as he had been given orders from Tigra to find the books on the stories of Fang, I could have told her most of them, but perhaps we could find out more of what happened in the past. Dash came a third time, and I stood in the way. He stopped inches from me.

    ¡°Fang,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°What are you doing Dash?¡± I asked.

    ¡°My orders from Tigra of course,¡± he nodded to himself.

    ¡°I know that,¡± I shrugged. ¡°But can you please use a different route, you are driving me crazy.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he glanced at the doors. ¡°Tigra at her meeting with the King?¡±

    ¡°And Dumah.¡± I snorted.

    The doors suddenly swung open and Tigra came out, she had tears in the corner of her eyes, but hid it quickly from Dash.

    ¡°Tigra, don¡¯t you dare walk out!¡± her father called after.

    ¡°I will never marry Dumah!¡± shouted Tigra. She didn¡¯t look back but just kept on moving forward.

    ¡°Best hurry after her,¡± said Dash. ¡°She¡¯ll need you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I nodded and went to follow after her.

    ¡°Fang,¡± Dumah said my name slyly.

    ¡°What?¡± I glanced back at him, seeing he held a golden sword embedded with gems of every colour. It was the royal betrothal sword.

    ¡°Just so you know, our future marriage is now official,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°Not if she wasn¡¯t the one who gave it to you,¡± I commented. ¡°I heard that sword can tell and won¡¯t just accept anyone during the royal ceremony.¡± He seemed to become irritated as I said those words. ¡°And I doubt it will ever accept you.¡±

    ¡°Why you?¡± Dumah lashed out at me and Raziel appeared in front of me.

    ¡°One step and I¡¯ll burn you and this whole castle to the ground,¡± I snarled, then walked off, Raziel following behind me.

    After getting a far distance from Dumah, Raziel spoke. ¡°I know you wanted some personal time with Tigra, but our contract says¡­¡±

    I answered before he could finish. ¡°That one of you must be present at all times.¡± I nodded. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°That is alright master,¡± he followed beside me. ¡°Your bond with Tigra is a strong one, but you may have many struggles ahead.¡± I just nodded as I followed Tigra¡¯s scent to where she had gone.

    Tigra had headed up to the roof, where I found her hiding in one of the hidden rooms that can only be accessed from the roof.

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I said gently as I entered. It was a proper little room, with a bed, cabinets, and a second room. I had read in history it had once been used as a place to hide the younger members of the royal family if the castle was ever attacked.

    ¡°Leave me alone Alex,¡± she didn¡¯t even look at me.

    I went over and sat next to her. ¡°You know just because he has the sword doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± She looked at me from the corner of her eye. ¡°I read the sword can only be given, if not it means nothing, plus your heart does not belong to him, it belongs to me.¡± She managed a little smile as I said that.

    ¡°But how did he get it,¡± she said as I moved closer to her, and she put her head on my shoulder.

    ¡°Where did you hide it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The gardens under Cathopia, where only the queens can go,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Underground gardens,¡± she had piqued my interest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you a thing about it, only mother can go inside, so it should have been impossible for him to obtain it,¡± Tigra was angry. ¡°How the hell did he get it!¡± She suddenly stood up frustrated. ¡°The only way would be if she gave it to him.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t.¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°How would you know?¡± she asked.

    ¡°She is protected from his influence.¡± I looked around. ¡°Plus, I can see it so clearly now, the darkness that spreads across the castle from Dumah.¡±

    ¡°Is this something to do with the awakening?¡± I nodded to her questioned. ¡°Do I have it?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°No.¡± I stood up. ¡°Those who are close to me are protected by an aura of light.¡± I took hold of her hand; I exuded that light so she could see it.

    ¡°Wow.¡± She watched as it spread over her.

    ¡°The closer someone is to me, the more powerful the protection.¡± I added.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping me safe for a long time then.¡± I nodded to her words. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I would die for you.¡± I placed my hand on her cheek, rubbing it gently.

    ¡°Alex,¡± she blushed as I kissed her softly. We stayed like that for a moment before she pulled away slightly gazing into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you came back alive.¡±

    ¡°So, I am.¡± My emotions for Tigra grew even stronger than before, as now I could show her how I felt, tell her, be with her. I could hold her close, kiss her and all thanks to those who sacrificed their lives to save mine.

    Tigra moved the subject on, still concerned about how Dumah got the betrothal sword. ¡°You can test mother then?¡±

    ¡°I can, but I am telling you, you have nothing to worry about,¡± I responded.

    ¡°I would like to know, that sword does not belong to Dumah¡­¡± She hesitated with her next line. ¡°It belongs to you.¡± My eyes widened at her words.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since we confessed our feelings for each other, and you consider me your betrothal.¡± I commented.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded confidently. ¡°I want you to be my king.¡±

    I looked away. ¡°I doubt am king material.¡±

    ¡°It will take time before we can share this with everyone, until then just think about it.¡± She smiled. ¡°You kind of have no choice if you want to stay with me.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± I sighed, becoming king of Cathopia was too big of a thought. I had already gone through my awakening and now this. I¡¯d never thought about being king, but I suppose that didn¡¯t really matter, I had already decided a while ago I would be with her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something.¡± I reached for the pendent she still carried around her neck; the gift I gave her on her birthday.

    ¡°What?¡± She looked down at the necklace.

    ¡°This pendent is very special to my family,¡± I began.

    ¡°You said it was the sign of your protection,¡± she remembered.

    ¡°Not just that.¡± I shook my head. ¡°This pendent is the betrothal gift my father gave to my mother.¡± I smiled as I said it, watching her eyes widen in surprise.

    ¡°But you gave me this on my birthday.¡± Tigra stuttered.

    ¡°I have loved you for a long time.¡± I gazed at her fondly. ¡°I gave this to you, determined we would be together one day.¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± She smiled touched by my words. ¡°All this time.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I will never let Dumah have you.¡± I pulled her in, holding her close. In that moment I didn¡¯t want to let her go, this close no one would be able to touch her, but we had something important to test, to reassure her of what I already knew. I slowly pulled away from her. ¡°Now let¡¯s go test your mother.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± She nodded; her expression was still one of almost disbelief. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Promise me, you¡¯ll always come back.¡± Tigra still held what happened before in her heart, just as heavily as I did as there was a chance I wouldn¡¯t have come back.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Tigra still held a fear in her eyes, mixed with confusion, her mind was plagued with thoughts of how Dumah had gotten the betrothal sword as it had been kept in a place that only Queen Daz could go. I was certain she had nothing to do with it as she held the protection of my clan, set up by King Alton.

    Tigra and I headed to find Queen Daz. On the way there when no one was around Tigra and I walked side by side, but when someone was about, I walked behind her. Tigra knew exactly where her mother would be during this time of day - in the library.

    ¡°Mother.¡± She called as she walked in.

    I was still getting used to the black stuff moving about as I walked, scattering like pigeons, some I noticed evaporated; was the darkness scurrying away before I was able to purify it.

    The library was practically empty when we arrived which made it perfect for us to talk to her without being disturb or listened upon as I did not sense anyone with dark intention nearby.

    ¡°Tigra, Fang.¡± She smiled at our arrival. I noticed Dash in the background scanning through books.

    Tigra glanced at me as I looked at the queen. I didn¡¯t see any darkness at all, she was surrounded in a white light, but this one was not my doing, but related to dad¡¯s. ¡°She¡¯s clear, no dark influence as I told you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be,¡± snapped Queen Daz. She looked at Tigra. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    ¡°Dumah has the betrothal sword.¡± Tigra looked away about to get upset again, so gripped hold of the pendent around her neck, almost like she was using it as a reminder of what I told her only moments ago.

    ¡°How?¡± She was just as shocked as Tigra had been. ¡°Only I have access to the gardens.¡±

    ¡°I would love to see these gardens,¡± I commented curiously.

    ¡°No,¡± answered the queen sternly. ¡°Unless¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tigra insisted for an answer.

    ¡°There have been stories where a dark vortex sleeps within the gardens, it connects to dark times, perhaps someone managed to obtain the sword through it.¡± Queen Daz was thinking. ¡°I am uncertain how it could have been done as the dark vortex¡¯s have been sealed for centuries and there is only one who can unlock them, so the gardens have remained a secret kept only to the royals, passed down through the queens, I was told by Alton¡¯s mother, so not even he knows about them.¡± She continued to talk, answering questions before I could even ask. ¡°But I promise you this I will find out how this happened.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late for that,¡± snapped Tigra. ¡°He has the sword.¡±

    ¡°My dear,¡± she touched her cheek. ¡°You have nothing to fear, the sword can only be given. If your heart did not give it, then he can never become king.¡± She looked at me. ¡°You have already chosen your king and he you his queen.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    I sighed, this king business again, looked like I had no choice but to accept it and let future me worry about when the time came. I stared at Tigra, I would do anything, if it meant standing by her side, even becoming king.

    ¡°I will investigate this immediately.¡± Queen Daz became serious. ¡°Stay close to Tigra, Fang.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°One more thing, I still expect you to do some stuff for me, if that¡¯s alright with you Tigra.¡± Queen Daz looked at Tigra.

    ¡°Of course, no one works harder than Fang,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°Time to get going.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness,¡± I said.

    ¡°See you later mum.¡± Tigra gave her mum a hug and we headed off. ¡°I think I¡¯ll return to my room for now. I have nothing else to do today.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I followed Tigra back to her room, where we stayed for the rest of the day. I found myself apologising for being late again. She didn¡¯t seem to mind; it gave her a chance to see what Dash would be like following her about for when I had my days off.

    ¡°I wonder how Dash is doing finding those books.¡± Tigra wondered aloud while she sat up close to me.

    ¡°Considering I never remembered anyone else talking about the same stories I grew up on; I¡¯m guessing not that well.¡± It was almost like Cathopia had forgotten what happened in my family¡¯s history, the history of this world, how the city came to truly be and the hardship of our ancestors.

    ¡°Do you think Dumah had something to do with that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not sure, it would have to go back much further than our generation for no one to have heard of them,¡± I replied. ¡°Perhaps it was his mother.¡± I only just remembered the Leo who had tried to become King Alton¡¯s queen.

    ¡°I only know of them because you always talked about them,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°I know, when Dash shows up again, I¡¯ll tell him to get the copies from mum, she still has quite a few, really old ones too,¡± I said.

    Tigra snuggled close. ¡°Only if she doesn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°You want to know more about it and to be honest so do I,¡± I admitted. ¡°There is much I have yet to understand.¡±

    There was a knock at the door, and I stood up taking a standing position behind the sofa, holding my hands behind my back.

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Tigra, glancing back at me.

    Dash came in with a small pile of books, some quite old, looked like he had already been to see my mum. ¡°I found only these.¡± He put them on the table. ¡°Most are from Fang¡¯s mum.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dash.¡± Tigra walked over to the table.

    ¡°A lot of people say this stuff is just a myth,¡± mentioned Dash.

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°Have fun reading,¡± smiled Dash. ¡°I have to go do something for your mum in exchange for the books.¡± Dash bowed and quickly left.

    I smirked; mum always had a knack for getting others to help her out.

    Tigra picked up two of the books. ¡°You can read this one and I¡¯ll read this one.¡± She handed over as we both sat back down.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tigra put her back against me, getting quite comfy. ¡°Better start reading.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I smiled.

    This was quite nice, just sitting down here with Tigra, reading together. It was where we sat for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 185

    Tigra and I had spent the next few days just reading books in her room, it was nice, she¡¯d lean her back against me. I just relaxed and enjoyed her company. Every day as it got dark, she would fall asleep, she was so cute and today had been no different.

    ¡°Look at this,¡± she pointed at one of the illustrations of Fang. ¡°I see Mila, Larana, Arata and Raziel, but I also spotted this one here.¡± She pointed directly to a little shield on his arm, connected directly to his vambrace. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think this could also be a talisman.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± I nodded, glancing at an illustration in mine and there the shield was again. ¡°And in this one.¡± She looked over.

    ¡°Maybe I need to find it.¡± I glanced over at Raziel who was on guard today. ¡°Do you know this one Raziel.¡±

    ¡°He is a forgotten talisman,¡± answered Raziel. ¡°I lost track of him a few hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Shame,¡± I stared at it. ¡°So, originally Fang had five talismans not four, but there is no mention about it anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Actually, four not five,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Huh.¡± I looked at her.

    ¡°Raziel and Arata count as one talisman as you cannot have one without the other, their power would be halved if they were separated.¡± Tigra grinned, proud she knew something I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Really?¡± I glanced back over to Raziel as he nodded his head. ¡°Okay, what else do you know miss smarty-pants.¡±

    ¡°Only what¡¯s in the books I read,¡± she replied.

    ¡°We did the whole you read one I read another to tell each other,¡± I snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not reading all of them again, these books have so many words and the last one I read half the words were missing.¡±

    ¡°Pretty old book then.¡± Tigra looked at the book. ¡°But I wonder why these legends stopped being passed down.¡±

    ¡°Maybe to have everyone forget about the real danger of those who serve the darkness and about the light our clan brought to this world.¡± I could only guess. ¡°Empress Milliana said if either dad or I weren¡¯t here, this world would be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she nodded in agreement. ¡°Have you talked to Brendan yet?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯ll take me butting in, you know what he¡¯s like,¡± I replied. ¡°Last time I said something about his training, he bit my head off.¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯d just work harder at protecting Athena like you do for me,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°True.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have a word with him later.¡±

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± I glanced at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to the twin lion¡¯s temple, it had loads of images throughout it, plus without the lion¡¯s swords there Dumah would have no reason to have it under watch.¡±

    ¡°Not a bad idea,¡± I nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t mind taking me, mister it¡¯s my duty,¡± grinned Tigra.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll bring Dash, and Link will keep his usual distance watch,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Already got things planned in that head of yours,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Always.¡± I raised a fist. ¡°Now let¡¯s finish these last books.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    We went back to reading in silence, coming to the last pages I found a note written on the inside of the back page. ¡®Our clan¡¯s history is slowly fading, the dark power works to push Fang¡¯s light from this world, preventing them from knowing our purpose here. I hope there is some light left before it is too late. I must go for the protection of my people. King Dagger Fang.¡¯

    I wondered more about my clan, why did this Fang named a King. I had never met another Fang member except for Kiba, who had sided with Dumah during my test for my unit. After that he joined my unit, where like the others he lost his life.

    From what I had learnt so far, my clan had originally been there to combat this growth of dark power, the awakening happening in each generation, direct descendants of Fang but something happened to them as even Empress Milliana said they¡¯d chased are clan away. I wondered if mum or dad knew because these books must have been written before it happened.

    I heard a book fall and felt Tigra sliding down. I smiled; she¡¯d fallen asleep. I slowly moved picking her up.

    I walked over to the bed, gently putting her down, as I pulled away, she opened her eyes sleepily. ¡°Leaving already.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Do you have too?¡± She placed her hands on my cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be Zack¡¯s time to watch you soon,¡± I replied. ¡°Plus, I need to go talk to Brendan.¡±

    ¡°Just a little longer.¡± She pulled my face closer to her, kissing me affectionately. I kissed back, moving closer as I became absorbed in her scent.

    There was a knock at the door, I pulled away touching my forehead against hers. ¡°Told you. Good night Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Night.¡± She smiled.

    I left her there and left the room. Zack waiting outside patiently.

    ¡°Is she asleep already?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded. ¡°I will leave her protection to you.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Zack.

    I headed off, before I could get any sleep I needed to talk to Brendan about Athena. I wasn¡¯t sure if he would believe what I had to say, but I was certain Athena already knew about the those who seek to use her power.

    I caught them at home in the bakery, Brendan had quickly taken over my room the second I moved out.

    ¡°Yo, Brendan.¡± I waved as I walked in.

    ¡°Alex.¡± He was surprised to see me. ¡°You don¡¯t sleep here anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, I came to see you.¡± I laughed.

    ¡°What about?¡± He wasn¡¯t one to mince his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Athena,¡± I started. ¡°She needs to be kept an eye on at all times.¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Brendan seemed a bit confused by my visit.

    ¡°Let me start from the beginning,¡± I said.

    ¡°That would be helpful.¡± I told Brendan about the awakening that had happened the day after the attack at the festival. About Fang coming to me, telling me about things. I kept the subject on Athena.

    ¡°He mentioned about a blue winged Avis having the power to transcend between worlds.¡± I finished.

    ¡°I know what needs to be done to protect her,¡± responded Brendan.

    ¡°If even Fang from the past is worried, I wanted you to know,¡± I mentioned. I was expecting a sharper response.

    ¡°My clan found Athena when she was a baby, she had a strange power to open portals, knowing she was different we pledge to protect her,¡± informed Brendan. ¡°Like my brother before I will continue to do so.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I nodded understanding. ¡°Just remember, there will be dark forces bent on capturing her.¡±

    ¡°You just protect Tigra from that monster Dumah. I will protect Athena,¡± said Brendan.

    ¡°Alright, but if you ever need a hand, just call on me,¡± I said determined to still help my friend.

    ¡°I will remember that Alex.¡± Brendan acknowledged me.

    I smiled. ¡°Plus, remember you still need to pay off your life dept to me.¡±

    ¡°Stop bringing that up,¡± snarled Brendan.

    ¡°I¡¯m off, busy day tomorrow,¡± I said ready to leave.

    ¡°With Tigra,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°We are doing more research into my families old legends, still so much to learn.¡± I moved towards the door.

    ¡°I recommend you set something up outside the castle, if you are going to start some sort of resistance against the darkness,¡± said Brendan. ¡°He has ears everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± I acknowledged. ¡°Later.¡± I waved.

 Chapter 186

    The next day Tigra, Dash and I headed to the temple of the twin lions. On our way through town, I noticed a for sale sign on a rundown inn, perhaps it could be my place outside of the castle Brendan had suggested. I did get paid quite a bit more for being a Guardian rather than a knight.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Nothing that important,¡± I answered.

    ¡°This is exciting, going out of the castle,¡± cheered Dash. ¡°You did ask permission from the king, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I lied; did I really need permission? Tigra laughed.

    It only took us most of the day to reach the temple, it would have been faster, but Arata point blank refused to fly anyone on his back, what was his problem?

    The temple stood like a silent sentry in the middle of the forest. The great giant lion statues almost like they were looking at us. The place was completely abandoned, like Tigra had said Dumah had no more interest in this place.

    ¡°How sad,¡± said Raziel. I looked at him. ¡°Animalia all over this world would visit this place, as it once stood as a beacon of light for our master.¡± Raziel looked at me. ¡°He is buried here, you know.¡± I looked at the temple, to think my ancestor was buried here.

    ¡°Mum told me it used to be a pilgrim¡¯s number one spot,¡± mentioned Tigra. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why they stopped visiting it.¡±

    ¡°Something to do with Dumah¡¯s master I¡¯m guessing,¡± I headed closer, seeing the doors were firmly shut with a single handprint at the centre. The doors were covered in strange markings and symbols.

    I reached the main gates, it was strange standing here, instead of going through the side entrance like we had when we first came. I placed my hand on the hand mark. The whole door glowed, then slowly opened.

    ¡°Only members of your family have access,¡± mentioned Raziel. ¡°I thought it was you the first time around, but it was not.¡±

    ¡°Who then?¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Kiba,¡± I guessed the only other one who might open this door. ¡°He had joined Dumah for a short time, remember.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Tigra thought for a moment remembering Dumah cheating by having an extra member on his team. ¡°How is Lin doing?¡±

    ¡°She is doing as well as she can, stronger than me I think,¡± I admitted. ¡°I am guessing Dumah used Kiba to get inside.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and head in,¡± cheered Tigra.

    ¡°Dash, you wait out here, see anything come get us,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°Roger.¡± Dash stood proudly by the entrance. ¡°Have fun,¡± he grinned.

    I headed inside only glancing at him. Tigra followed beside me. It would be a nice change not having to fight a whole hoard of Dumah¡¯s made clones while I was here, come to think about it after the creation of his last servant, there seemed to be less sightings of those clones.

    The main entrance went straight into the main hall where the twin lion¡¯s swords had rested. The huge room was empty with the same markings, symbols, and drawing, unfortunately nothing could be seen properly because someone had chiselled half of it away and quite recently by the looks of it.

    ¡°Who would defile such a sacred place,¡± gasped Tigra.

    ¡°Take a guess,¡± I said, walking over to the pedestal the lions had rested within for so long.

    ¡°Is there any way to restore it?¡± Tigra sounded sad, to see the temple in such a state.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered.

    ¡°It would take some time for me to recall all that was on the walls,¡± admitted Raziel walking passed me to the back of the room. ¡°Master.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I slowly walked forward, as I walked past the pedestal a light shone from above, through a glass window, beaming down to the floor. Where the light shined the floor opened up revealing a staircase.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I looked down. Raziel said nothing as he headed down, followed by Arata.

    ¡°It looks like no one has been down there for years,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Not even Dumah found this place.¡± I followed them down without hesitation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think it has something to do with you being his reincarnation?¡± asked Tigra, following closely behind.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± I nodded.

    The staircase got darker as we went down deeper, the light from above fading into nothing. I felt Tigra bump me from behind as it became more difficult to see. I put my hand behind me, taking hold of her hand.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before my eyes adjusted to the lack of the light. The bricks were old, crumbly. No light shone down here, it made progress slow, but I could sense the unhesitant movement of Raziel and Arata.

    Reaching the bottom, there was a single room, lit by glimmering crystals, memorials on the walls of battles long since fought and at the end a stone casket, painted in whites, blacks, blues and greens. Behind that set a statue of the legendary Fang, standing proudly.

    Both Raziel and Arata sat on either side of the casket their heads low. Larana and Mila had also appeared. Larana was sat on top of the casket, while Mila was sitting next to Raziel. I felt they still missed their old master, even though it had been hundreds of years since his passing.

    ¡°Stay strong my friends.¡± I walked over to them, kneeling I gently stroked Raziel¡¯s mane, then moved to Arata, but he moved away from me. ¡°Arata.¡±

    ¡°You may be his reincarnation, but you are not master Fang,¡± snarled Arata.

    ¡°I know that,¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s no way to talk to him,¡± snapped Larana. Arata just looked away.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind him master,¡± said Mila. ¡°He has had it harder than most of us.¡±

    ¡°He would still be stuck in that pedestal if master hadn¡¯t shown up,¡± remarked Larana.

    ¡°Shut up, you damn fairy!¡± snarled Arata.

    ¡°Silence,¡± said Raziel his tone sharp. ¡°We are in our master final resting place, show your respect.¡± They all lowered their heads.

    ¡°Still miss him, huh.¡± I looked at Raziel.

    ¡°Every sprit that connected to his does,¡± answered Raziel. ¡°He was the first to truly show talisman sprits kindness, teaching us how to guide others.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a great guy,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°He is.¡± Raziel stared at me as he said those words.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra called over, admiring the works on the walls. ¡°These are amazing, all the battles told in those books are depicted here and more.¡±

    ¡°Nothing new then,¡± I said standing up. I would have to be patient with Arata, something serious must have happened for him to treat me like this.

    I touched the casket, feeling a faint connection with my previous self. The second my hand touched, my eyes widened seeing something flash through my mind, blinding and almost painful.

    The land was in complete torment, spirits and Animalia all weak, their strength being drawn in by some mysterious darkness. In the middle of it all stood Fang, surrounded by dancing spirits, light shining from above, he looked up to that light.

    The light slowly spread outwards, bringing life to the barren land. A smiling female whose form resembled Athena without the wings, shrouded in pure light, guiding Fang in the direction the darkness was the most concentrated and leading the innocent to safety.

    ¡°My warrior of light, the darkness spreads even now, awaken my weakened power and I shall bring peace to my beloved world once more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, goddess.¡± I heard him reply.

    I felt the goddess¡¯s eyes upon me. ¡°Your work is far from over my chosen one.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I managed the words. I reached my hand up towards her.

    ¡°You know who I am, this world has simply forgotten me,¡± she smiled so warmly.

    ¡°The goddess so many have mentioned,¡± I said almost speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve connected to me because you¡¯ve had your awakening, have come to the last place my light can shine without interruption.¡±

    ¡°My awakening and I am his reincarnation,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Is that what he told you, in part yes, you are the reincarnation of his power, gifted to you by myself, you share the same light he does, maybe even more powerful with the light you gain from another.¡±

    ¡°From another?¡±

    ¡°The light of love,¡± she smiled. Was she talking about the emotions I held for Tigra. She looked around. ¡°My light can only protect this world for so long, the rest is up to you, my dear Fang.¡± Her body was slowly being shrouded by a dark aura, was it trying to consume her.

    I blacked out hearing nothing but her gentle voice. I knew who she was, she was the goddess, many had spoken of, she fought against the darkness to keep our world balanced, but as it grew stronger, she grew weaker.

    This happened in the past, so she placed her light within Fang and thus began our clan¡¯s tales.

 Chapter 187

    I woke startled as I saw the black Draco Melchiah who had attacked during the festival. He fired his deadly attack directly at me, and there was nothing I could do about it; I was thrown back, glimpsing a full moon red as blood.

    I sat up gasping, wondering what the heck had happened. I saw Tigra¡¯s concerned face, as she sat next to me.

    ¡°Alex.¡± She placed her hand on my chest as I tried to calm my breathing down. ¡°Are you okay? You just suddenly blacked out.¡±

    It took me a moment to reply processing the information from the casket. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°She calls for you even now,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°Who?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°The goddess of worlds,¡± replied Raziel.

    ¡°Goddess?¡± Tigra looked at him.

    ¡°It does not surprise me that you have not heard of her,¡± said Raziel. ¡°Even at the birth of this world, dark forces sort to strip her of her power and plague this world in an eternal darkness, where not even an ounce of life may live.¡±

    ¡°She was being consumed by darkness I think,¡± I mumbled thinking back on it.

    ¡°As this world is consumed, so will her power,¡± said Arata.

    ¡°That is why so long ago they targeted spirits and sacred animals,¡± informed Raziel. I heard Arata snarl as he mentioned sacred animals. ¡°One was born able to communicate with spirits and brought light wherever he went, that was our master.¡±

    ¡°Fang,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Raziel. ¡°He was born with the blessing from the goddess and eternal light, which was passed down through chosen ones in his blood line, direct descendants like your mother and those chosen to become Warrior of Fangs, like your father.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe your supposed to be him,¡± snarled Arata.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Fang, you are so much more than you think you are, and there is still so much for you to learn, but now you have had your awakening and seen her, it¡¯s time you made a move against that foul Draco.¡± Raziel seemed to stand taller, opening his wings slightly. ¡°You must start with those who govern under him, those who brought death to so many close to you.¡±

    ¡°Dumah and his unit,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Raziel. ¡°Just their presence here spreads his dark power, their touch poisons this land, making its breath even shorter and the goddess weaker.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± I got to my feet. I would have to hunt every single one of them down, but where was I meant to start. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy them all, not just for my friends whose lives they took, but for the goddess to regain her power to balance this world.¡± I was filled with the anger I felt for Dumah and anticipations of the battles to come.

    ¡°But be patient master, the time of their demise will come.¡± Raziel looked at Tigra. ¡°Weaken the darkness will slowly heal your father from the damage it has done to him.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Tigra held this strange hope in her eyes, almost like she was picturing her dad happy again. The thought even made me smile, she¡¯d been worried about him, especially when he was at his worst with the paranoia and distrust. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I put my hand on her shoulder. ¡°And then we can be together without worry, not even Dumah will stand in our way.¡± I stood up. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve learned all we can here.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± nodded Tigra. ¡°But are you sure you are okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I smiled, holding my hand out. She took hold of it, and I pulled her to her feet. The light of love, was the goddess reference to Tigra, but it made me wonder, did Fang not have someone he loved? ¡°We will face many challenges together, but I know we¡¯ll make it through till the end.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She came to lean on me.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve kept Dash waiting long enough.¡± She nodded.

    ¡°I am glad you are finally ready master,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°I guess.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°I have a lot of work ahead of me, if I am to bring down this dark power, but¡­¡± I looked at my hand. ¡°It also means I have to become so much stronger and having access to the other talisman¡¯s armours would help in that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never use my armour,¡± snarled Arata. Raziel shook his head, perhaps he was even getting annoyed by his brother¡¯s behaviour towards me.

    ¡°Arata¡­¡± I stopped myself. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As we left the crept where the legendary Fang had been laid to rest. I noticed all my talisman spirits hesitation, but they knew I was their master now. ¡°We¡¯ll come back to visit any time you want.¡±

    Larana raced over to sit on my shoulder. ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I nodded. He meant the world to them; from the tales they had been their first friend after being forced to become talismans. ¡°He was very important to you, and I hope someday you will all feel the same way towards me too.¡± I glanced at Arata, he just huffed, I know one day he would trust me.

 Chapter 188

    We returned to meet up with Dash out front, where he was racing against an item, he threw across the sight, by the looks of it he was mainly losing. I felt kind of sorry for him, having been picked on and raised alone.

    ¡°Ha. I win this time, you stupid rock,¡± he hissed. It almost looked kind of sad, obviously he had played this game before.

    ¡°Dash.¡± Tigra was shaking her head.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± Dash zoomed over to us, standing at attention. ¡°I was wondering how much longer you¡¯d be.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I responded. ¡°It was dark in the crept. How long were we?¡±

    ¡°Well since arriving, it is now tomorrow,¡± he answered.

    ¡°A day trip, not bad then,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°Better head back now then,¡± I said starting to walk. ¡°Dash, I have a few things I want you to do when we get back, or you can do it tomorrow if you want.¡±

    ¡°I am more than ready to get started on our return,¡± responded Dash obediently.

    ¡°Good.¡± I nodded. ¡°I need you to find me some more books, this time on folklore, mythology and the oldest writings you can find.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± nodded Dash.

    ¡°You have my full permission to leave the city, if need be,¡± I added.

    ¡°What is it you¡¯re looking for?¡± questioned Dash curious about all this stuff Tigra and I had been reading up on.

    ¡°A goddess,¡± I answered.

    Dash¡¯s eyes flashed with some strange knowledge. ¡°Darkness once plagued this land, peace brought along with the chosen one of the ancient goddess, who¡¯s power was tied with this world.¡± He looked up at the sky. ¡°Spirits dance around the one who brings light.¡± He looked at me as he said his next line. ¡°Much like you.¡±

    Tigra glanced at me. ¡°How? We just learned about this goddess character.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the dumbness fool you.¡± I started. ¡°Dash knows a lot more than you think he does.¡± I could tell she couldn¡¯t get her head around that. ¡°Dash write down all the information you know, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± smiled Dash, he liked being useful. ¡°I know loads of stories from when I played in the ruins, but¡­¡± He paused saddened.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, encouraging him to speak up.

    ¡°Well, recently, most of them have been destroyed and the beautiful art on the walls distorted.¡± Dash looked at the ground. ¡°Who would want to destroy such beauty.¡±

    Dash was truly an interesting individual, he had far more knowledge than I did, but considering he had seen more of this land than I. It also showed how alone he must have once been.

    I put my arm around his shoulders. ¡°When we get rid of the ones who destroyed them, we¡¯ll have to go and restore them.¡± His eye sparkled at my words. ¡°Just need a detailed plan and some powerful earth talisman master.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°Just as simple as the one who wants to help me face against the darkness,¡± I smirked, she snorted at my comment. ¡°Nothing is simple, but together I know we will accomplish great things.¡±

    ¡°Nice to hear you having a different tune.¡± Link came out from the trees.

    ¡°Link.¡± Tigra jumped out of her skin, almost clinging to my arm.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± I asked. I could see the dark aura dancing around him, but from the pendent my dad gave him and his experience, I knew this was a dark aura brought on by his past angers. He was the only one I¡¯d met who could manipulate it to his will perhaps it was this that gave him the ability to see things from great distances.

    ¡°They have noticed Tigra missing,¡± he explained as the dark aura vanished. ¡°Dumah is putting up a huge fuss. You need to return quickly.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said you had permission,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°Did I?¡± I grinned, then let out a sigh. ¡°He is getting to be such a pain, but soon enough he¡¯ll meet his end.¡± I looked down at Raziel. ¡°Carry Tigra.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Yes master,¡± nodded Raziel, lowing himself, so she could get on.

    ¡°Dash, Link I¡¯ll meet you back in the city.¡± Larana¡¯s wings formed on my back, and I took off, Raziel following closely behind me.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± cried Tigra surprised. ¡°This is amazing.¡± I glanced back, seeing her comfortable on Raziel¡¯s back. I guess not many Feles got to fly. To be honest apart from dad and now me, I had never heard of a Feles able to fly.

    We arrived back in Cathopia in a matter of minutes, Raziel was quite a fast flyer. I could see most of the knights running around looking for Tigra. I spotted Dumah easily from the largest amount of dark aura. He was heading to the castle.

    ¡°Raziel, quickly now.¡± I dove down towards the castle, if I made it first to the throne room, I could make him look like a fool in front of the king, the thought gave me quite a lot of pleasure.

    ¡°Alex!¡± called Tigra. ¡°If you go down there, we can go through one of the hidden back doors.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    In a matter of seconds, we had landed, headed through the back way and was in the king¡¯s presence for much longer than if we had taken the front door. It was obvious that Dumah would have wanted to look for Tigra himself, before reporting it to King Alton and the one place I knew not many people would look in the throne room.

    ¡°Father.¡± Tigra smiled as she ran over to King Alton.

    ¡°Tigra, why are you entering through the secret passages?¡± He was surprised to see us.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I bowed slightly, standing proudly not too far from his throne.

    ¡°Fang.¡± He smiled when he saw me. I could see the little spark was stronger today, but the dark aura of the room was too much for my liking, watching trying to get passed the protection around Tigra.

    I knew I could control my light, so allowed it to expand, sending out my purification abilities, not chasing away the darkness but purifying the entire room. I caught a glimpse of a smile cross King Alton¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Dad, do you know about the ancient stories.¡± Tigra leaned on the arm of the chair, excited to tell him some of the stuff we had read.

    ¡°I do,¡± he nodded. ¡°Yamato was also spouting them in our youth.¡± I smirked at his words.

    ¡°How about a goddess?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Shh.¡± He put his fingers to his lips. ¡°Not here my dear.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Listen, you must be very careful with the knowledge you gain.¡± I looked around, perhaps King Alton knew far more than I thought.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Tigra was just as surprised.

    ¡°Wherever she is mentioned the darkness seeks to destroy all knowledge of her, if they do not remember her, her power cannot return, keep your knowledge of her close to your heart.¡± King Alton glanced at the door. ¡°He will be returning soon.¡± He held a strange fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I walked over placing my hand on his shoulder. ¡°I want to help you.¡± I could feel my light feeding his.

    ¡°Thank you, but I have been too exposed to dark energy for you to help me.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Even your dad can no longer help me, only stops it worsening further.¡±

    ¡°I am different now.¡± I said. ¡°I hold her light. I am the reincarnation of Fang.¡± He just stared at me. ¡°As long as you never give in, your light will not give up. Use this extra light to end the conflict, to help me free this land of the darkness.¡± I could see his light getting bigger, my purification ability was working to free him of the burden the darkness had placed upon him.

    I found myself panting, he had been inflicted with so much dark energy I was surprised King Alton was still able to hold himself together even at this moment.

    ¡°Enough Fang,¡± spoke King Alton. ¡°You have uncovered your awakening, but it still takes time for your purification abilities to grow.¡± He quickly took my hand, then Tigra¡¯s, placing them together. ¡°Make each other stronger and even if I shall pass from this world, neither I nor the betrothal sword shall except Dumah as king.¡± I felt in some way that he had just given us his blessing, but I could not be certain. ¡°But for now, in the eyes of our people he is your betrothed.¡± Tigra glared at him. ¡°Be patient my dear daughter, for I know who your heart belongs.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Tigra glanced at our hands together, before pulling away and hugging her dad.

    I stepped back, knowing I had given him all the light I could. It sparkled brighter with my help, but even more so, while holding Tigra close.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Dumah shouted as he came in. ¡°Tigra has¡­¡± His words caught in his throat.

    ¡°Ah Dumah.¡± King Alton gently pushed Tigra from him, kissing her on the forehead and standing up. I stared at him, he always held such power in his presence, more today as he held his light in his heart. I had given him enough light, to give me more time to save him and this world. ¡°We must discuss our plans about this conflict.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± nodded Dumah. ¡°Who shall we put our sights on today?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have read my intentions all wrong.¡± King Alton shook his head. ¡°I want all our forces to redraw at once, and once that is done, we shell make up for what we have done to them.¡± Tigra smiled, while Dumah had an expression of complete dumbfounded. I let out a little laugh.

    ¡°What?¡± He looked at me. ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Hi Dumah.¡± I waved a little. Having my awakening and gaining knowledge about my true mission, gave me a much bigger view of the world. I would be patient in my revenge for my friends and an extra bonus would be freeing this world from his influence.

    ¡°Surely you have not listened to his words, have you?¡± snarled Dumah.

    ¡°That is not of your concern Dumah.¡± King Alton looked down at him. He looked back at Tigra and I. ¡°I believe you have studies to return to Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Of course, father.¡± Tigra bowed. ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°Right behind you, your highness.¡± I bowed to the king, then lifted two fingers to my forehead in a way. ¡°Always good to see you Dumah.¡± He snarled as we left the room.

    As we left the room Tigra asked. ¡°What did you do to dad?¡±

    ¡°I strengthen his light, purified some of the influence of darkness,¡± I answered. ¡°I was hoping to give him enough strength to last long enough for me to undo what has been done by the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Us.¡± She jabbed me in the side. ¡°You dare forget about me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I sighed. I would now have to wait until Dash came by with the material, I needed to learn more about this goddess. I just hoped it would give me more answers than questions.

    I would also need to figure out how to locate the members of Dumah¡¯s unit as they quite often ventured outside the city, or perhaps they would come to me.

 Chapter 189

    I had been given the morning off as Tigra wanted to spend some female time with Athena, even Dash was told to stay away if he didn¡¯t want to hear all their girl talk. I thought whatever and decided to hang out with my best bud Brendan.

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s got into Tigra?¡± wondered Brendan, grabbing hold of my arm, and swinging me across the training grounds. We were sparring, something much more fun than some girl talk.

    ¡°Who cares.¡± I answered, gripping onto his arm, he wasn¡¯t going to throw me again.

    Brendan smirked as he swung faster. ¡°You should, you are her Guardian.¡± He held so much strength in his arms, I couldn¡¯t hold on and was thrown against the wall.

    Larana softened the blow and I landed on my feet, unharmed. ¡°All she told me was she wanted to spend time with Athena.¡±

    ¡°Is anyone watching her?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Link.¡± I answered. ¡°He is always watching.¡± I pointed to a single point in the distance. ¡°Over there at the moment.¡±

    Brendan laughed. ¡°Always keeping tabs on your new team.¡±

    ¡°I guess,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Round 4.¡±

    ¡°Put some effort into it this time,¡± sighed Brendan. ¡°You¡¯re getting boring.¡±

    ¡°Pardon.¡± I was shocked, but he just smiled.

    ¡°Been a while since we¡¯ve done this.¡± I nodded to his words.

    I ran at him, using only Larana to push him backwards. I stayed back enough so he couldn¡¯t catch me, but that didn¡¯t stop him. He stepped forward to swipe me with his claws, I ducked low, then jumped as he next swung his claymore.

    ¡°Better.¡± Earth shook underneath where his sword had been swung, coming up to greet me. My eyes widened as it pushed me up, Brendan grabbed hold of my leg.

    ¡°No way.¡± I summoned Larana¡¯s wings, trying to fly away, dragging him along the ground. His power over earth was even stronger now he had mastered the sword passed down his family, a powerful earth talisman named Diluc. I never figured out how one became a talisman, but he was immensely powerful.

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t move me like this,¡± laughed Brendan.

    This continued for the next hour, until it was over. It was always a friendly match, so no overpowered moves, but for some reason it always ended with me on the floor and Brendan sitting on top.

    ¡°You really are a push over, when you don¡¯t fight back.¡± Brendan looked down at me.

    ¡°How about we get something to eat now,¡± I coughed out the words.

    ¡°Sounds good, your mum¡¯s pastries are the best.¡± Brendan stood up, holding his hand out to me.

    ¡°That they are.¡± I took hold of it, and we headed off.

    Going along the corridors of the castle, heading towards the bakery, Brendan asked. ¡°How are you and Tigra?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He grinned.

    I looked away. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± I repeated. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be able to spend so much time with her.¡±

    ¡°Come on tell me.¡± We both looked ahead hearing Tigra. ¡°You know I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Athena responded as they came into view. They both stopped when they saw us. Athena looked at Brendan, then turned away. ¡°Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡± Tigra waved. ¡°Come on.¡± Tigra pulled Athena. ¡°We still have loads to do.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Athena was reluctant for some reason.

    My breath caught in my throat as I realised Tigra had her hair done up nice, her fur was extra glistening and looked extra soft. I held my breath, she was even wearing something different, a skirt that tightly fitted her waist and just enough fabric to cover her top half, not really something a royal would wear, but she didn¡¯t really care, and no one would speak against her either.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Athena was in a similar outfit, blushing as she looked at Brendan, who didn¡¯t even seem to notice. They both headed around the corner, out of sight. I finally took in a breath.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Athena was in to having make overs.¡± Brendan glanced at me. ¡°Oh, you liked.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was alarmed. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You are pretty good at hiding it,¡± laughed Brendan.

    ¡°Two seconds,¡± called Tigra as she came running back, stopping in front of me. ¡°Mum wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I gulped.

    ¡°Yeah, something about a task she needs you to investigate,¡± continued Tigra, blinking slowly. ¡°What do you think?¡± She twirled on the spot.

    ¡°Looks stunning on you,¡± I answered, feeling my heart pounding faster.

    ¡°Great.¡± She smiled. ¡°Your reaction is just what I wanted.¡±

    ¡°If the queen has something for Alex to investigate, who will protect you?¡± asked Brendan.

    ¡°I still have Dash,¡± replied Tigra, twisting around and glancing back. ¡°I¡¯ll save this outfit for later.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± I nodded, just staring at her.

    ¡°Since you might be gone for a few days.¡± She sounded sad.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± I stood proudly.

    ¡°Good answer.¡± Tigra waved and headed off again.

    ¡°Man, she looked so cute in that outfit.¡± I let out a sigh, calming myself down.

    ¡°I guess,¡± shrugged Brendan. ¡°Looks like our day has been cut short¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you are very busy, plus¡­¡± he grinned. ¡°I got to beat your butt in a sparring match.¡±

    ¡°I let you win.¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Brendan began heading off. ¡°Keep me updated on what happens.¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want anything to do with it.¡± I said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but if it helps me protect Athena, then I¡¯ll do anything,¡± responded Brendan.

    ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded. ¡°See you later.¡± I waved and headed off to find the queen.

    -

    Queen Daz was heading to the throne room when I found her, she smiled when she saw me. ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°I was told you wanted to see me your highness.¡± I bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°Walk with me.¡± I nodded and followed her. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve already noticed the lack of fish being served within Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± I shrugged, thinking about it.

    ¡°Well anyway, there has been a shortage in fish recently, caused by something attacking the fishing villages around our coasts.¡± Queen Daz began explaining.

    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡± I questioned. ¡°I¡¯m Tigra¡¯s Guardian.¡±

    ¡°I have sent many before asking you, they all claim there is nothing wrong with the supply or the fishing villages, but my information from the Rattus says otherwise,¡± informed Queen Daz. ¡°They are being attacked by someone, both the fishing boats and the fish are being scared away.¡±

    ¡°Why would the ones you sent lie?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I think they have been manipulated by Dumah,¡± she replied. ¡°I want you to investigate the attacks for me Fang, personally¡±

    I looked at her. ¡°You definitely believe Dumah has something to do with this?¡± She nodded to my question. I had to think about it for a second as we headed out into the castle gardens, where the queen sat down on a bench, surrounded by blooming roses.

    ¡°Will you go for me?¡± she asked.

    If it indeed had something to do with Dumah, then I would need to deal with the problem, if I was lucky, it would lead me to one of his units, if it was fish related then there was a high probability Cutter would be the cause of the problem.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± I looked around. ¡°But I¡¯ll be taking Link with me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I whistled and Dash appeared. ¡°You called.¡±

    Queen Daz clapped. ¡°Well trained.¡±

    I smirked at her comment. ¡°You¡¯ll be watching Tigra on your own. Link and I have a request from the queen to complete.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± nodded Dash. ¡°When will you be leaving?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    -

    I only saw Tigra once before it was time to go to sleep, she came to hang out with me, to tell me how her day with Athena went. We sat on the sofa together, she rested in my arms.

    ¡°I am telling you Athena likes Brendan,¡± she said.

    ¡°And I am telling you, I don¡¯t think an Avis can go out with an Ursa,¡± I responded.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she shrugged. ¡°What did Brendan think of her outfit?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t really say anything,¡± I answered. ¡°But who cares about them.¡± I pulled her up closer. ¡°You look so darn cute in that outfit.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would like it.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°I might be gone for a few days so don¡¯t go worrying too much,¡± I said as her face came up to mine.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, just don¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°I have you to get back too.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Link will keep an eye on you,¡± she joked.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I chuckled.

 Chapter 190

    Link and I set out for the closest of the fishing villages, Dagan. It was the main village which supplied fish to Cathopia. I had planned on making this a quick trip so I could return to my duties of protecting Tigra. I knew Dash was skilled enough, but I felt it was my sole responsibility, she was the one I fought for.

    To arrive quickly to our location, I had Link ride on the back of Raziel. It was Link¡¯s first time flying and well he was fine with it, compared to the reaction of my friends as they first flew on the winged lions. Link¡¯s expression was as blank as a canvas, and he said nothing.

    It took no longer than an hour to reach the village. We began our first investigation by air.

    The village of Dagan is nothing special, a ribbon-built village, with houses rising up on the hills, following the roads, that lead from the mainland to the ocean. The market street was closer to the dock where the fishing boats were lined up across the shore, some were heavily damaged, some half sunk.

    I could make out the village had seen better days, as most of the buildings were in disrepair, I wondered if we had been sent too late to save this place.

    ¡°Fang, we should land at market street,¡± said Link. ¡°I believe it will be the best place for gathering necessary information.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, beginning my descent into the village. I also noticed that the beaches were empty of visitors, usually a vacation hot spot I heard, and strange for such a beautiful day.

    We landed at the entrance to the market, where we came across a sight most disturbing. Most of the residence looked half starved, all the stalls empty of any fish, just a few vegetables and hardly any meat.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I walked up to the first Animalia I saw. A Silurus, an Animalia closely related to the catfish. I wondered how he could breathe out of the water, but he had a special device around his gills, much like Cutter had. It was filled with water and the membrane could transfer oxygen from the air into the water, allowing any water Animalia to enjoy dry land. He shivered at the sight of me, as if I had come to harm him. ¡°I am Fang, Guardian of Princess Tigra.¡± I calmly and slowly introduced myself. ¡°This is Link. We have been sent by her highness Queen Daz to assist you.¡±

    ¡°Fang¡­ prove it.¡± He responded quite aggressively.

    ¡°I think my presence should be enough proof.¡± Raziel stepped forward.

    ¡°The white winged lion.¡± He bowed. ¡°I apologise for my rudeness, we have been plagued for months by those who claim they have come to help, but just take whatever we have left.¡±

    ¡°We have been sent personally to deal with that,¡± I said. ¡°Please tell me all about what has been happening here¡±

    ¡°A few months ago, the fish were bountiful, but then they became less and less, our fishing boats were attacked by a monster, able to swim at astonishing speeds.¡± The Silurus looked at the ocean. ¡°It then went for those who came to visit for our beautiful beach, news quickly spread, and no more tourists have come.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°I am sure you have already seen the damage caused by those attacks, no one comes, and we can barely survive, barely able to feed ourselves, let alone fill the orders sent by Cathopia and even when we have sent requests for help, we have gotten none.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Link looked at me. ¡°It sounds most troublesome.¡±

    ¡°We will do our best to resolve this issue quickly,¡± I informed. ¡°But first tell me more about this monster.¡±

    ¡°No one has ever truly seen the monster, it is just too fast, spreading terror to even us who once lived in the waters around the village.¡± He again glanced longingly at the waters. ¡°How so many of us long for the waters of home, but fear that monster.¡± He gazed at me. ¡°I don¡¯t see how a pair of terra loving Animalia can help against one born in the oceans.

    ¡°Can I request a boat?¡± I asked, ignoring his last comment. I had come here to do a job and I was going to get it done as soon as I could, so I would be able to return to Cathopia.

    ¡°I doubt anyone will take you,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± I looked out to the ocean, seeing dark energy on the water¡¯s surface, much like oil, the two elements did not mix, but I would only know the true extent of the darkness¡¯s damage until I got out there.

    He looked at me. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Great¡­And your name?¡± I put on a smile.

    ¡°Fiske,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have my boat ready in a few hours, it might not be the best, but it¡¯ll get you out there.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded.

    While waiting for the boat to be ready Link and I split up to investigate around the village. I saw more of the devastation brought on from the lack of business throughout the village, but I suspected this had been going on for more than just a few months, the ruin and condition of the villagers proved that.

    Being in my uniform most quickly hid from me. I would have to have another word with King Alton about this, hopefully the light I had given him, would allow him to undo some of this damage, but then again, most of his own knights weren¡¯t under his control anymore; would I need to find someone to do the jobs the king¡¯s knights no longer could.

    It got me thinking as I wondered around, perhaps I needed to make a separate unit to deal with this, one I knew was not inflicted by Dumah¡¯s dark power. I shook my head I needed to deal with the problem in front of me first.

    ¡°Master.¡± Raziel drew me out of my deep thoughts.

    ¡°What¡¯s up.¡± I looked at him as we came to a stop at the top of a hill.

    ¡°There is much dark influence here,¡± he said.

    I looked around; I didn¡¯t see that much, perhaps he meant in the waters. I would only find out once we were out on the ocean. I needed to hurry before it was way too late for me to help, to end their suffering, to free them from their fear.

    I met up with Link a little while later to discover he had seen no one on the beaches and very few Animalia ventured outside of their homes, and those who did venture out freaked at the sight of Link¡¯s uniform. The knights under the influence of darkness had caused such fear here. I wasn¡¯t even sure if my visit here could calm the fears so deeply imbedded in their hearts.

    ¡°I can sense dark power here,¡± he mentioned. ¡°The oceans around the village are teeming with it, what if we are too late.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we get out there, until then, keep hopeful Link, it is never too late.¡± I grinned. ¡°I saved you didn¡¯t I.¡± He touched the pendent around his neck, then nodded.

    ¡°Also, unfortunately I could not find us a place to stay tonight,¡± informed Link.

    ¡°We¡¯ll worry about that later; we have more pressing problems to deal with¡± I responded. ¡°Now let¡¯s get our boat.¡±

 Chapter 191

    When we arrived at the dock, it wasn¡¯t too long before Fiske¡¯s boat was ready to go. The boat looked to be a small fishing boat but was in bad shape, the cracks and dents in the body work, as if it had been rammed by something big and powerful, but as long as it floated, that was all that mattered, right.

    ¡°Are you sure this is safe?¡± questioned Link nervously. I was guessing he had never been on a boat before, but neither had I.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said, not sure myself, seeing the condition of the boat I was having second thoughts about this.

    ¡°Not much to look at but she¡¯ll do what we want her to do,¡± said Fiske who took his place at the wheel, patting it. ¡°She has faced that monster many times, but it has yet to claim her.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°She sails with me or not at all.¡± I nodded, acknowledging his words, obviously the little boat was important to him.

    The ragged old boat took us out into ocean waters. I noticed Fiske trembling the further we went out, coming to a stop in the centre of where they usually set up their fishing boats.

    I glanced up seeing Raziel flying in the skies above. I was certain he would keep an eye on things from up there. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a second,¡± I said, ready to jump in, gazing into the waters wondering what it was I would find down there.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fiske was alarmed, shrinking down, he held such fear within his eyes, perhaps he had seen the monster who was attacking their boats.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I smirked. Mila¡¯s spirit appeared behind me. ¡°I have a master water talisman.¡± He said nothing as I dove into the water, trusting Mila to guide me.

    As I entered the water I was blinded by darkness, which was strange considering how clear the water had been from the surface. I coughed, shocked by the dark smog all around me, Raziel and Link had been right, there was a heavy concentration of dark power, had my awakening taken too long to happen, was this too late to cure.

    Through Mila¡¯s power of water, I could not sense the movement of anything, there was no fish for miles, most probably scared away or killed by this dark smog.

    ¡°What are we going to do master?¡± asked Mila. I could hear the sadness in her voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let the ocean stay like this,¡± I shook my head. ¡°There is only one thing I can do to draw out the one causing this I need to purify these waters.¡± I looked around. ¡°I think it is mainly affecting the area around the village, outside this darkness is the fish.¡±

    ¡°This is too much for just you,¡± said Larana. You¡¯ve only just recently received your awakening; your purification abilities are still growing.¡±

    ¡°Someone has to,¡± I responded. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for my abilities to get stronger; this needs to be done now.¡±

    I allowed myself to sink a little deeper, closing my eyes, trying to purify some of the waters, but I quickly realised the concentration of it was even too much for me. It would take days of purification to get the waters just clear enough to see through.

    I spent about twenty minutes trying to purify the waters, before I rose to the surface re-joining Link and Fiske on the boat.

    Fiske stared at me as I jumped onto the boat. I had not seen the monster who had been attacking the place, the one who also left behind all this dark power. He remained silent, finding no words through his fear of the oceans around us.

    ¡°Well.¡± Link was keen to find out what the situation was down there.

    ¡°It is pretty bad.¡± I sat down feeling the strain from trying to purify that much dark energy. ¡°The water is filled with a dark smog, which is the cause of the fish no longer being in these oceans.¡±

    ¡°Can we do something about it?¡± questioned Link.

    ¡°I can start to purify the waters, but that will take a few days, unfortunately it takes quite a lot of my energy to do so.¡± I sighed. I had only just recently figure out I could purify the darkness; I was not a master at doing it. ¡°It would be faster to purify if we find the one who is creating the darkness.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Link was thinking. ¡°I think we should go ahead with the purifying plan, if we clear it away the one who caused it may reappear.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± I nodded.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Let me help.¡± Link grabbed the pendent around his neck, about to remove it.

    ¡°No.¡± I gave him a stern look. ¡°You are never to take that pendent off.¡±

    ¡°But I can help.¡± He seemed confused by my response.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You must promise me you will never take it off.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± He removed his hand from it. ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°One day there may come a time you need to fool the darkness into thinking you are one of them, do you understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I acknowledged. ¡°I can go for another twenty minutes.¡± I stood up, heading back into the waters without another word.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t push yourself master,¡± said Mila. ¡°This may even be too much for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine Mila,¡± I replied. ¡°I have no option but to do this, if I don¡¯t there will be nothing left of this place.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t use too much of your power, otherwise you will be unable to fight if the culprit does show up.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded.

    I sunk deeper, focusing on the task I had planned to do. I had a small amount of doubt this would not work, but I wasn¡¯t going to give up on this little village, until I tried everything, I could do to save it, and I wasn¡¯t going to let Queen Daz down.

    Returning to the boat, I was exhausted I¡¯d put more effort into this first session to get a true reading on how bad the situation was under the water. I also feared it may have spread further out to sea than I thought, perhaps even reaching the waters close to Cathopia.

    With my work done for that day we headed back to shore. I informed Fiske of everything we had planned, he seemed hopeful things would finally get better and even showed us to the inn, which wasn¡¯t too far from the docks.

    Link had previously been rejected here, but Fiske¡¯s brother owned the inn, so we got our rooms for free. I went straight to sleep, I needed some rest, but unfortunately, I hardly got any. I woke plagued by the nightmares of my unit being wiped out. I sat up panting I couldn¡¯t escape it, not even here.

    The second day there I sent a message through the winds to dad to investigate the waters around Cathopia. I had hoped the effects had not reached the waters around the city; I had yet to hear back from him, so I presumed it was good news. If he had spotted it, he would have purified it before it got any closer to the city.

    -

    I spent the next few days trying my hardest to clear the oceans, it was slowly responding to my power, the water clearing little by little. It was during one of these sessions I discovered the dark smog was a sensual network, most probably informing the one who did this of what was happening within the ocean, but why had they not attacked us yet, considering his connection here was growing weaker with each day I spent purifying it.

    I struggled to keep the quality of the purifying high, but the lack of sleep and still getting used to this discovered ability was taking a greater toll than I thought.

    ¡°I think you should rest tomorrow master,¡± informed Mila as I finished up on the fifth day.

    ¡°I need to get this done.¡± I stumbled onto the boat.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Link came over worried.

    ¡°Rest,¡± ordered Mila. I snorted.

    ¡°You should listen to her,¡± said Link.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I let out a sigh as I sat there.

    Link sat down beside me. ¡°Can I ask you about something?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded as Fiske began to take us back to shore.

    ¡°I heard you crying out in your sleep again last night,¡± he mentioned. I looked away. ¡°I heard from Tigra you re-live the deaths of your unit.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I responded. ¡°It¡¯s gotten worse since leaving the city, it¡¯s been every night. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the princess has something to do with it,¡± commented Link.

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I said her name. ¡°Maybe.¡± I looked at him, thinking about, her presence did seem to sooth my mind. ¡°Do you and the others know¡­¡± I wanted to ask if they had figured out what was between Tigra and I, but I hesitated.

    ¡°After a rest tomorrow, how long do you think it will take to purify the oceans?¡± asked Fiske from the helm, who had grown more relaxed each time we set sail.

    ¡°One or two more days I think,¡± I answered. ¡°I can see down there now.¡±

    ¡°Thank the goddess for sending you.¡± Fiske smiled with relief.

    ¡°Goddess?¡± Link repeated.

    ¡°You know the goddess,¡± I said.

    ¡°Of course.¡± He nodded. ¡°She watches over our oceans, brings the fish, she is worshipped in the city of Atlantis¡±

    ¡°Atlantis¡± I repeated the name of the city. ¡°Where is that?¡±

    ¡°Under the sea of course,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°An underwater city.¡± Link found it a little hard to believe.

    ¡°You have your cities on land we have ours underwater,¡± smiled Fiske.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit it sometime,¡± I said. I began thinking about it, I would most probably be the first Feles to ever see it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll even give you the tour.¡± Fiske was happier now than he was when we first met him.

    ¡°Empress Milliana.¡± I remembered her from the summit meeting, she governed over all the seas.

    ¡°Yes. I am sure she would give you her thanks for purifying the oceans.¡± Fiske smiled. ¡°Soon I¡¯ll be able to go home, to see that wonderous city again.¡±

    I would do everything in my power to see everyone in Dagan with that smile, freeing them of the loss the darkness had brought, to give them the chance to return home again, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what other places had been inflicted like this one.

 Chapter 192

    I decided to call it a day as I had become too weary to continue. I needed to take Link¡¯s advice, it would be bad if I faced the one who had brought this darkness here and the only one, I knew could do it, the only one capable to transcend the waters ¨C Cutter.

    As Fiske headed back to shore, the waters seemed calmer than they once were, and I felt hopeful about freeing them of the darkness preventing them from gathering the fish which were the source of their income and the visitors who came here for fun.

    I was sat next to Link, closing my eyes to feel the swaying of the waters. I would have fallen asleep then but refused to in front of Link or Fiske.

    The boat suddenly shook as if hit by something, I thought it must have been a strong wave, but a few seconds later it happened again, then again. Link and I rushed to our feet to look over into the water.

    ¡°What the heck was that?¡± Link looked around, searching for whatever it might have been.

    ¡°Not again.¡± Fiske¡¯s voice quivered, his body shaking, his eyes filling with fear. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± I repeated, ready to jump back into the waters. ¡°It has to be Cutter.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Link grabbed my arm as the boat was hit again.

    ¡°I have to.¡± I was surprised.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough energy to fight something right now.¡± Link was right, but if I didn¡¯t do something the boat would be torn apart, it was already in a bad way. ¡°Let me go.¡± He was about to grab the pendent around his neck but hesitated.

    ¡°You promised, remember.¡± I gazed at him seriously.

    We were rammed again; hearing the cracking of the hull and she began to take on water. I quickly held my hand up, using Mila¡¯s power to stop the flow of water, coming into the boat.

    ¡°We need to get Fiske to safety first,¡± said Link. ¡°You cannot fight and protect him at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded.

    The boat was knocked again, then Cutter jumped out of the waters, his body gleaming with dark energy, his eyes wilder than I had seen in any Animalia. He leaped over the entire boat, then bashed against the other side.

    ¡°It¡¯s Cutter, but something isn¡¯t right.¡± I quickly stood at the edge of the boat, holding out my hands I manipulated the waters into a frenzy, to disrupt his attacks by causing the waters to become bubbly. ¡°Now for.¡± Next, I used the winds, creating a tornado funnel, it wasn¡¯t very big as I didn¡¯t have much power left, but it would do. Roughing up the waters even more, also sucking up the water. ¡°Mila get us out of here.¡± With my remaining power I propelled the boat back to shore.

    We hit the docks hard, flying up straight onto the shore. I ended up laying on the ground, looking up at the sky, unfortunately creating the tornado and sucking up all that sea water made it start to rain.

    ¡°We got away.¡± Fiske was shivering as he came over to us. ¡°That was too close.¡±

    ¡°Did you see who it was?¡± asked Link.

    ¡°I am sure it was Cutter, but something is wrong with him,¡± I responded. ¡°We¡¯ll have to go back.¡± I tried sitting up, but Raziel dove down, landing and putting his paw on me.

    ¡°Rest a moment master,¡± he said.

    ¡°Raziel.¡± I looked at him.

    ¡°The two techniques you unleashed were of a high level, you know this, but never have you used them simultaneously before. Quite surprising considering you already used most of your power on the purification.¡± Raziel sat down. ¡°You must rest as planned; only then will you be able to save this village.¡±

    I wanted to argue back. My target was out there right now, but I lacked the strength now to face him, so listened to what he had to say. ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded. His advice was something which had helped me on multiple occasions. It was always good to listen to their advice, after all they were far older than I was. ¡°Raziel, did you see him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he disappeared within the waters before I could get a proper look at what the darkness has done to him,¡± answered Raziel.

    Link stood up. ¡°I will go scout from the cliffs to make sure no one is around the waters.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± I nodded as he headed off.

    ¡°What now Fang?¡± asked Fiske.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I will return once I have regained my lost strength and take him down,¡± I answered. ¡°Once he is gone, things will return to normal and you can return to the oceans once more, to your home.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded Raziel finally letting me sit up. I climbed on to his back. ¡°You should get your boat fixed up ready for when the oceans are fishable again.

    ¡°You really believe you can save us.¡± I could tell by the tone in his voice that he couldn¡¯t quite believe their nightmare would be over soon but made me wonder how long this had been going on for, perhaps far longer than Queen Daz thought.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Raziel opened his wings. ¡°It is my duty to free this world from the darkness.¡± Raziel took off, taking me back to the inn.

    Once there I slept for a few hours, it was all I could sleep for as the nightmares woke me up this time it finished with me getting struck down. I woke gasping, touching my head.

    ¡°Will these nightmares ever end.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Raziel had spoken, but all my talisman spirits were present.

    ¡°What¡¯s up guys?¡± I looked at each of them.

    ¡°Raziel thinks it¡¯s about time he taught you a special technique,¡± answered Larana.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be amazing if you can do it master,¡± smiled Mila.

    ¡°After much discussion I have decided the situation here must be dealt with quickly before that Animalia has a chance to reinfect the waters you¡¯ve so painstakingly purified,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll master it,¡± snarled Arata, still having such little faith in me.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, getting up, then sitting on the floor in front of them.

    ¡°As you know, using our power comes from using yours, of which every Animalia has a limited supply, once this limit is reached you can¡¯t use our power and a strain is put on the body, some have even died from overusing their own power.¡± I nodded listening intently. ¡°Our first master was gifted at many things and one of those was a technique to draw in the spiritual energies from around him to refill his own.¡±

    ¡°Awesome,¡± I commented.

    ¡°It is something only he has been able to do, but since you are from his blood line and his reincarnation, I don¡¯t see why you wouldn¡¯t be able to master it,¡± continued Raziel.

    ¡°Master Yamato can use it to an extent,¡± informed Larana.

    ¡°Really.¡± I was surprised, to think my father had been as gifted to use the legendary Fangs technique. I wanted to hear more from him later.

    ¡°Your father was also an exceptional warrior from what I have heard from Larana, having his awakening at quite a young age,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°Enough talk.¡± Arata was growing impatient. ¡°Just show him how to do it already.¡±

    ¡°I am getting to that,¡± snarled Raziel.

    ¡°Okay, teach me Raziel.¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Raziel nodded. ¡°First you must enter a state of meditation, so you can feel the spiritual energy around you, it is much like the light you can see.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, closing my eyes, and letting my mind just go blank.

    ¡°Only you need to do is listen,¡± said Raziel. ¡°Much like when you summon our power when you feel it and hear it. The blowing winds of Larana, the flowing waters of Mila, the clapping thunder of Arata and my crackling fire. This is all spiritual energy brought forth through you, it is what this world is comprised of.¡±

    As he had said each of their powers, I could hear the gusting winds, the falling waters of a waterfall, the clashing of thunder and the spitting of fire.

    ¡°Once you feel the spiritual energy of our power, you will begin to feel it everywhere,¡± said Larana. I could feel her fly around my head, releasing small amounts of her power.

    I could feel the flow as she summoned forth her power, it was pure, ancient, and filled with energy.

    Sitting there for I don¡¯t know how long, staying focused in the silence, searching for the energy Raziel wanted me to find. He said it was like the light I could see. In the darkness of my eyelids, I began to see little specks of gold. It rained down in front of me.

    When I heard Larana flying around me again I could see more flowing within her power, then even more. I was surrounded by this gold stuff, which floated around like dandelion seeds in the wind.

    ¡°I think I see it,¡± I said.

    ¡°He thinks,¡± snorted Arata.

    ¡°Now you must draw that spiritual energy into yourself,¡± said Raziel ignoring his brother.

    ¡°How?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Like I said it is much like when you use our power, feel that energy like you do ours, fuse it with your own,¡± instructed Raziel, who I thought didn¡¯t really know how to do this.

    I lifted my hand, figured if I visualised it like when I summoned a sword from Larana¡¯s wind, it would come to me. I focused my power into my arm, then expanded it enough to touch the little specks of gold energy, once I had absorbed the first speck, I understood how it felt. It almost felt like the wind Larana was always expelling.

    I put my arm down, expanding my own energy around my whole body, where I began to slowly absorb the specks of energy. Quickly I had figured out what I was doing, and it simply flowed into me.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s got it,¡± whispered Mila.

    After a few minutes I could feel my power increasing, what I had used up was quickly restored. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes, my whole body glowing from the process.

    ¡°Most impressive master.¡± Raziel seemed pleased, glancing at Arata, who simply looked away.

    ¡°Keep practicing and you can even draw on that energy when you are in battle,¡± cheered Mila.

    ¡°Now that would be handy.¡± I thought about having unlimited energy. ¡°Mind I struggled with just doing that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll master it,¡± encouraged Larana.

    I stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go fishing.¡± Each of my talisman spirits nodded, it was time for me to expel the darkness from the village of Dagan. I would not show him mercy for attacking us.

    With my talismans beside me I left the inn, prepared for a fight to save this village. I¡¯d never had to fight in the water before, so this would be interesting.

 Chapter 193

    I re-joined Link at the dock, he had remained there, feeling that he had to make sure no one became Cutter¡¯s next victim and was helping Fiske with his boat, still sat on land.

    Link informed me there had been no casualties from the assailants visit and Cutter had not left the waters to pursue us, which was a relief to hear, but he was uncertain if Cutter was still in the area.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fit enough to do this?¡± questioned Link. ¡°You have only been resting for a few hours.¡±

    ¡°I am more than ready to deal with him,¡± I answered. ¡°Raziel taught me an ancient technique to restore my energy.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded. ¡°Is there anything I can do while you enter conflict?¡±

    ¡°If he is still in the waters, then I want you to make sure no one is near the sea, things could get bad pretty quick.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Link nodded. ¡°But what if he isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Then we aren¡¯t leaving until he shows up again,¡± I answered. I felt sad at my own words as it meant I might be a few more days away from Tigra, but the mission came first, he needed to go if this place was to return to normal. ¡°And remember no matter what happens, you are not to take that pendent off.¡±

    ¡°I promised and I must obey you,¡± he bowed obediently.

    After getting Fiske¡¯s boat back into the water using Mila, we were heading out towards the same location as before, my heart pounding, I began feeling nervous, then anticipation of the impeding battle. I doubted Cutter would have gone far, knowing it was me who had come to stop him, after all Dumah wanted me dead and what prize to tell their master than the death of a Fang.

    I dove straight into the waters. The dark aura was slightly denser than when I left earlier; Cutter had undone some of the work I had done, which to be honest pissed me off, but once I dealt with him, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    I sank deeper, looking around and using Mila¡¯s power to feel around in the water. It was then I picked up a pulse in the dark energy, this dark smog was just like my ability from Mila to sense within the water, a sensory network, but why had they not attacked before.

    ¡°I thought you might come back after I undid all your work.¡± I heard a voice from within the dark smog.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± I questioned quickly looking in every direction.

    ¡°Come for revenge have we Fang.¡± The voice came closer. I saw a glimpse of a shadow striking me. I moved to the left just in time to avoid his attack.

    I didn¡¯t respond as he began attacking from every angle if it wasn¡¯t for my clairvoyance I wouldn¡¯t have known where they were coming from, the dark smog clouding my vision, making it harder for me to sense his movements through the water. I felt Mila¡¯s hands on my shoulders.

    ¡°I am sorry master, the density is worse than before,¡± said Mila. ¡°He is creating more; the darkness always feeds on conflict.¡±

    ¡°That is an understatement.¡± I dodged another one, he was so fast, just like when he attacked us on the boat.

    ¡°Is this really what the legendary Fang is capable of.¡± He was mocking me.

    ¡°Hurry up and do something.¡± I heard Arata¡¯s voice from his blade.

    I waited for the culprit to attack again, before making my move. Just as he came into attack, I held out my hands to create an underwater tornado. It forced him away from me and up to the surface.

    I drew my swords, ready for when he landed back within the water. My eyes widened as I finally saw his form, rage filled within me, remembering his scent from the scene of my murdered friends. ¡°Cutter!¡±

    ¡°Fang.¡± He grinned showing off all his teeth. ¡°You have only just started to discover the true darkness in this world. I wonder if you¡¯ll reach the end alive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to stop you,¡± I snarled.

    ¡°To stop me.¡± He laughed. ¡°You may have a powerful water talisman, but you are still a Feles in a Piscis world.¡± His fins twitched; he was readying to attack again. ¡°Considering you survived our attack Dumah thinks you may be worth keeping around a little longer, but I don¡¯t see it to turn you would waster too much time and energy of our dear master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll get to him and Dumah.¡± I hissed at his name.

    ¡°Your clan has always gotten in our way, but this time will be different. I won¡¯t let you leave these waters alive; I hope you said goodbye to Princess Tigra and your parents as you won¡¯t be seeing them again, ever.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that Cutter.¡± I prepared myself as he began to swim towards me. I knew what to expect this time, his fast speed.

    As he came closer, I moved upwards, then pushed down with my palm, touching his back. I grinned as I combined Mila¡¯s and Larana¡¯s power, forcing Cutter down towards the rocks below.

    I quickly followed as he sat there pinned for a few seconds from the powerful current I had created.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Cutter grinned. ¡°This will be more fun than ambushing you.¡± His words infuriated me.

    Cutter came at me again, forcing me back up closer to the surface, instead of striking quickly like he had before, he continuously snapped at me, I felt like he was trying to stop me from finding something.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I dodged each snap of his razor-sharp teeth; one bite could break a bone or even tear off an arm. Away from the rocky bottom, Cutter went back to his previous choice of attacks, swimming at great speeds, trying to batter me down.

    Dodging his movement his words repeated in my head. ¡®This will be more fun than ambushing you.¡¯

    My mind flashed seeing my unit being struck down. Dumah had planned it all, wiping them out including me if it wasn¡¯t thanks to my talismans. Perhaps they had been trying even before that.

    I thought back to the village they had trapped dad in, then the attack that almost wiped out the entire place. The simple thought of it all sent shivers down my spine. I couldn¡¯t believe they had been trying to kill me for longer than I had expected, was this what was expected of those in my clan? Had dad faced all these troubles too, while he served to protect Cathopia?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong fish got your tongue,¡± mocked Cutter.

    ¡°It¡¯s cat got your tongue and you know it.¡± I felt a strange anger fill me, thinking of my friends faces and the life they took from them; Cutter was one of them, he needed to pay with his own life.

    I began swiping blindly at him, hoping to strike, I blew powerful currents at him, but everything missed. I barely avoided every attempt he made at me. I had control over everything down here, why was this so hard.

    I held my hands out summoning an underwater vortex, sucking him in again. I brought it closer aiming it straight for myself, ready to strike Cutter as he came close. As he came into range my power disrupted for a second and Cutter avoided my swipes.

    ¡°You need to try better than that.¡± Cutter drew a tooth shaped dagger, striking downwards. I lifted my swords defending, then pushed outwards, forcing him away. ¡°Losing sync with your talismans.¡± He laughed as if he had expected this to happen.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this working?¡± I moaned underneath my breath, feeling weaker. My anger crying out words within my mind, he needs to pay for his part in the deaths of my friend, but when I went to attack again, nothing happened. ¡°Losing sync.¡± I repeated.

    ¡°You must calm yourself master.¡± I only just about heard Larana. ¡°Your anger will prevent you from doing any damage, blind you from hitting your target, you¡¯ll lose.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then you must calm down, you cannot use our power affectively when you become angry.¡± I heard Raziel. ¡°Our connection is a spiritual one, anger prevents that connection from happening.¡± Hearing his words, I understood why everything had not worked.

    ¡°Master, relax.¡± Mila¡¯s hands were on my shoulders. ¡°This is not how you fight, and you know it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I shook my head. They had been right; this was not how I fought. I had won many battles by remaining calm, following my instincts, and flowing with my talismans. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Almost had you.¡± Cutter came at me again, seemingly annoyed I had not continued to fight with anger. This time I was ready. I wasn¡¯t going to lose against him, I needed to save this place and return to Tigra; I promised her I would always return. The waters became wilder as I let Mila¡¯s power lose, she loved a fight.

    ¡°At last master.¡± Mila¡¯s form changed to her adult form; she was smiling as she swam up in front of me as Cutter came in. Mila then swam towards him, turning her whole body into a giant water tornado, for a second, I could feel the pounding of her heart, just like before when I had fused with Larana, was it going to happen again?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just submit and die with some honour left,¡± said Cutter, coming closer, unintimidated by her power.

    ¡°You are too predictable,¡± I responded as Mila reached him.

    ¡°So are you.¡± He swam towards the current, around the edge hoping to use the current to increase his speed, but the current was too strong, sucking him straight in it.

    I pointed my hand down to the bottom, Mila responded by smashing Cutter against the rocky bottom of the sea. I could see smog build up in the water, along with blood. I had injured him, thankfully the thickness of the smog hid the bloody scent.

    Swimming closer to see if I had done the job. The smog slowly clearing to reveal what Cutter had tried to hide earlier.

    I noticed a purple glow all around me. Looking around the rocky sea floor was covered in purple crystals, all expelling the dark smog. I had been purifying the water, but never realised what the real source was. It wasn¡¯t from Cutter, but these crystals, another dark crystal farm.

    I felt all the work I had done had been completely pointless, even if I had cleared the waters from the darkness, it would have returned shortly after I left, returning things to the way they were before I even showed up.

    I stared at Cutter to see the dark aura originating from him, feeding the crystals to expel the dark smog which chased away all the fish. He had placed them and imbued them with the same dark essence that now flooded Cathopia.

    ¡°Damn.¡± I cursed under my breath, perhaps I had been angry from the moments I suspected Cutter was behind this, blinding me from seeing this all in the first place.

    ¡°Master, watch out,¡± warned Mila as Cutter came at me. My focus had been disrupted for a second, but it was all he needed to come in and graze my arm. It had been the first hit he¡¯d landed on me since our conflict had begun.

    My blood floated in the water. I watched as Cutter breathed it in. ¡°What a scent.¡± His eyes seemed to glaze over. ¡°Your blood is perfect. I can taste your power, so pure.¡± A grin greased his lips. ¡°I want to devour it all.¡±

    ¡°Oh crap.¡± I had heard some species of Pistris went into a wild frenzy whenever they got a taste of blood, and rumour had it Cutter was as wild as they got, no one had ever survived a conflict against him when he lost control.

    Mila sealed off my wound, but by then it was too late to stop the frenzy that was about to begin.

    ¡°Now the real fun starts.¡± He took a sharp breath in savouring the scent of my blood, his fins twitched, his scales moved erratically.

    ¡°Move,¡± roared Raziel.

    I moved away from him as he came at me, faster than he had before. His weapon bared, along with an open mouth. I defended against his dagger but neglected to remember his teeth. His teeth scraped along my arm, where he breathed in more of my blood.

    ¡°Whoa.¡± I cried out as he became crazy strong, pushing me backwards, not even Mila helping could stop him from pushing against me.

    ¡°I will devour you!¡± Cutter shouted, the dark smog around us began to be absorbed into his body, his size increased by at least double.

    ¡°What the?¡± All I could do was hold my swords in front of me as I was forced around like some toy. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, that all this strength had started with just a few drops of my blood. Cutter twisted and turned, then forced me downwards, towards the rocky bottom.

    I had to risk it, summoning sparks of lightning from Arata the waters became electrified but seemed to have little effect on Cutter as his speed increased and crashed me against the rocks.

    I let out a groan, coughing up blood. My whole body filled with pain, my breath catching in my throat as he backed off a little, allowing me to float there stunned, like the catch of the day.

    ¡°Soon, very soon.¡± He chanted, swimming at me, his dagger barred as he struck me once, then again and again; my blood slowly filling the waters around me. ¡°Oh, the taste.¡± His voice quivered with such joy. ¡°I wish I could keep you as my personal snack, but I can¡¯t play with you forever.¡± Still stunned I could do nothing to stop him.

 Chapter 194

    Floating there in the waters surrounded by my own blood, Cutter breathing in every scent of it. He had gone into a frenzy and now found himself pleasurably enjoying my misery and pain. He leisurely swam passed taking in the deep scent of my blood.

    ¡°Oh, if only I could keep you a little longer.¡± He seemed to sigh. ¡°But with this much blood loss soon you¡¯ll be no good to anyone.¡±

    I finally recovered enough to move. In the few minutes of me being stunned, Cutter had managed to cover my entire body in deep gashes, hoping to expel more blood from my body.

    ¡°Master.¡± Mila¡¯s healing was too slow this time and I knew why. When I had allowed my anger to take over, I had disrupted our connection, this was my fault.

    ¡°After this I think I¡¯ll snack on the other two with you.¡± He grinned. ¡°Lunch time.¡± Cutter swam at me again. I lifted my swords in a cross to defend against his teeth as he rammed against them. I could see deep within his huge mouth, and it was not pleasant.

    ¡°Augh!¡± I let out a cry as he rammed me back down into the rocks. His body moving frantically, trying to get in a proper bite this time. I gritted my teeth as I felt his dagger dig into my side. Panting I held up defensive wall, weakly trying to push him away. ¡°Mila, I need you.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± I could feel Mila using her power behind me, shielding me from anymore of the sharp rocks as Cutter twisted his blade.

    ¡°More blood!¡± He shouted. I watched as more of my blood creeped up his nostrils.

    In my moments of weakness, I could hear Tigra¡¯s voice calling out to me, words she¡¯d said to me. ¡°Alex. I need to tell you something. I only realised how I felt when I thought I would never see you again. I love you, Alex Fang.¡± ¡°Jealous much.¡± ¡°Promise me, you¡¯ll always come back.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I coughed, pushing against Cutter¡¯s will. ¡°Link, Fiske.¡± I remembered them up on the boat, they would be his next victim¡¯s if I was defeated here, he would tare them apart, no one would be able to stop him; Dagan, along with other fishing villages would continue to be plagued by Cutter.

    ¡°Seems you still have some fight in you, good,¡± grinned Cutter.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± I felt Mila¡¯s heart beating within mine. ¡°I have to keep my promise! I will save this village!¡±

    My whole body flashed a blue colour. I could feel Mila¡¯s powers boiling over within me. I forced Cutter off me, then removed his dagger from my side, filled with more energy and strength.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Cutter hesitated to attack again as Mila appeared swimming up and down me.

    ¡°Mila.¡± I held my arms above my head as she swam directly into me, disappearing and my body glowed more intensely. I knew what this power was, it was the same when I fused with Larana¡¯s power. Mila¡¯s power flowed through my entire body, then the fused armour began to take shape.

    A head piece that appeared more like a crown with decorative fins on either side and a single sapphire at the front. Shoulder pads connected to a flowing cape, with a split down the middle, halfway down. My cat tail changed into more of a dolphin¡¯s tail and fins appeared on my lower legs and forearms. My uniform took on a deeper blue with coral pink armour appearing on my chest, vambraces and leg braces; each embellished with a tint of gold.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I held Arata¡¯s and Raziel¡¯s swords in front of me, as their form changed too, which I found strange as they came together into the form of a trident, its colour split down the middle, one side black, the other side white.

    ¡°What? Explain yourself.¡± Cutter seemed dumbfounded.

    ¡°What Cutter, never seen a fusion between a master and his talisman before?¡± I smiled as all my wounds had healed instantly. ¡°Quite rare actually.¡± I spun the trident around in my hands, then pointed it at him. ¡°In this form I should even be able to control Arata¡¯s lightning down here.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I looked at the trident, feeling their fused essence, what Tigra had read was true, they were two halves of a whole. ¡°I used a similar power when I fought back your little trap to kill Dad and I.¡±

    ¡°This is the true power of Fang.¡± Cutter began drawing up more dark power from the crystals below.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I swiped the trident and an electrified current swept across the bottom of the sea, smashing all the crystals in an instant. ¡°There will be no more darkness here. Now, time for me to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°This is my world, you damned Feles!¡± roared Cutter.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°All you do is swim around like a headless chicken. I was a fool to let my anger get the better of me, otherwise I would have dealt with you already. I know the path which I must follow and taking you down is the first step.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, Fang!¡± Cutter came towards me; his larger size had begun to shrink down without his extra source of power from the dark crystals.

    I took in a deep breath, avoiding his pointless attack, just like before he tried to overwhelm me with his speed but this time it wasn¡¯t going to work, my mind was clear.

    ¡°I am the master of all waters.¡± I moved the trident, using it to direct the flow of the ocean waters, creating powerful currents and tornados, which even reached up passed the surface of the water.

    I watched as Cutter even though he was a strong swimming Animalia, he was still thrown out from the water, and landed back in, getting swept up within the powerful currents. I charged up Arata¡¯s power, black sparks going up and down the trident.

    Arata¡¯s power began to super charge the waters around me, spreading throughout the currents, giving Cutter something else to worry about.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Cutter was floating there in the waters barely moving. I had won but the dark smog had not been removed from the waters yet. I wondered why, but the answer was in front of me, Cutter still lived.

    ¡°You think¡­ You¡¯re so strong.¡± Cutter slowly recovered his body letting off little sparks from Arata¡¯s power. ¡°But you have not seen anything yet.¡± He grabbed something from around his neck, another purple crystal. ¡°His power will revive one day, and then the legend of Fang will die and so will she.¡±

    I wondered who he meant by she, was he referring to the goddess they continued to try and erase from history, to destroy so only darkness reigned within this world.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I found myself somewhat alarmed by the dark crystal he held, far more concentrated than those I had destroyed.

    ¡°I had not wanted to do this, but I can always be revived again.¡± Cutter raised the crystal to his mouth and devoured it. In seconds, his whole body became enveloped by a dark aura, stronger and more intense than he had before. His body began to change becoming less Animalia and more animal.

    ¡°Cutter,¡± I said his name as his eyes went black and I felt a change in him, like he had been completely lost to the dark power. The moment he devoured that crystal he had forfeited his life to the darkness. I felt a shiver go down my spine and knew I had never faced something like this before, a true beast of darkness.

 Chapter 195

    Cutter¡¯s form since devouring the concentrated dark crystal was changing even more as he swam, looking more like a shark than an Animalia. His form bigger, darker, gleaming with dark power, like nothing I had ever seen before.

    The ocean darkness seemed to be being absorbed into his body feeding his power further, it reminded me of the power Link possessed, but unlike them, of which lost control or became controlled by it, Link could control it, perhaps even one day master it.

    ¡°Careful master,¡± I heard Mila¡¯s voice. ¡°He has become more powerful by devouring that crystal.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡± I quickly asked feeling my body tense, was I scared?

    ¡°An original crystal from the eternal dragon himself,¡± answered Raziel. ¡°Very few remain but hold the most concentration of his power. Our first master purified all of it, well he thought he had.¡±

    Cutter¡¯s body was pulsating with dark power, shimmering all over as his body absorbed in its power. For a moment I wondered why they had not used this power to take over Cathopia, but I already knew the answer, this power had not just given him power but had consumed his soul, Cutter was no more than a beast now.

    He began swimming erratically from side to side, almost seemed like he was in some pain, or discomfort, then he set his eyes upon me, all drained of the life that once shined within them.

    A shiver went down my spine as I heard him say my name with such malice. ¡°Fang.¡± It wasn¡¯t Cutter¡¯s voice but someone else.

    His mouth opened wide, releasing a blast of energy, filled with pure dark energy. I froze there, I feared this power.

    ¡°Master!¡± I heard Mila, feeling her power and Larana¡¯s come together in front of me, creating a shield to block the incoming attack.

    ¡°Focus.¡± Raziel spoke quickly. ¡°He has been completely taken over of what was left of the eternal dragon, this is his power now. You must defeat him quickly, otherwise he will take your life and those on the boat, perhaps even rampage upon the shores until the dark crystal¡¯s energy dissipates.¡±

    ¡°How long will that take?¡± I gulped.

    ¡°A few weeks,¡± answered Arata. ¡°Get a move on.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was shocked, but quickly had to reinforce my shield as Cutter came through his attack and slammed against it. ¡°So, this is the power of the eternal dragon.¡± It was terrifying. How could Fang have faced against such a monster, and this was only a small portion of it.

    I could feel the strength of my shield failing, so moved back avoiding his body ramming through it, only for him to grab hold of the trident, biting down hard, pulling me with him. I pulled back, trying to swing him around, to free my weapon.

    ¡°Let go.¡± I heard Arata roar as lightning pulsed straight into Cutter¡¯s body. His entire body flinched and convulsed as it entered his body, but it still took a lot of it before he¡¯d let go. I pushed him through the powerful currents back into the tornados.

    ¡°Wind cutter!¡± I shouted releasing Larana¡¯s power under the water, it turned into sharp blades of water tearing at Cutter¡¯s body as he swam through the tornados without any problems, these currents were nothing in his new form.

    He swam around, giving himself more propulsion using my currents to spread more dark smog, making the waters cloudy, hard to see through. I had to rely on my clairvoyance and Mila¡¯s ability to see within the waters.

    ¡°Release more of our power master.¡± I heard Mila¡¯s adult form talk, she wanted blood.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I felt vibration from Fiske¡¯s boat from above, which angered Cutter and he change course towards the boat. I dashed after him, trident bared I jabbed him in the side, pushing him off course just enough for him to jump out of the water, his thick skin dragging the trident and me with him.

    Cutter jumped right over the boat. I saw Fiske¡¯s expression of fear and Link¡¯s shock, his hand moving for the pendent, but he stopped himself and watched as we re-entered the ocean.

    Seeing them both there upon the boat, made me realise I needed to stop hesitating, I needed to act now, if I was going to kill this thing.

    Cutter twisted his head left and right, breaking free from my trident, but the second he had, he sharply turned ramming straight into my side. I moved slightly avoiding most of his mouth, but I did not move enough as his teeth bore down into my skin. I let out a scream.

    ¡°Master!¡± I could feel both Arata and Raziel responding to the attack. Lightning energy went directly into Cutter¡¯s body, while the water temperature began to increase dramatically.

    I had already lost a lot of blood from taking on his previous attacks. I was beginning to feel faint. ¡°This ends.¡± I lifted up the trident above my head, while fighting off the pain from his teeth as he tried to throw me about like a rag doll, but Mila kept me in place by forcing all the currents in the direction Cutter moved, pinning him in one place. I controlled these waters and him.

    The trident bubbled as Raziel¡¯s heat engulfed it. I slammed down the trident, right into Cutter¡¯s body, the heat burning straight through him, his blood mingling with mine as his grip loosened and I was freed. Weakened we both began to sink to the bottom of the ocean.

    ¡°I¡­ will¡­ take¡­ your ¡­ life¡­ now.¡± Cutter¡¯s words were slow as he moved towards me. The body the eternal dragon¡¯s power was held within was failing.

    ¡°No, I end yours.¡± I held the trident as steady as I could, building up Arata¡¯s power and sending out a beam of lightning directly at him.

    His body tore apart, disturbing words leaving his lips. ¡°You¡­ have¡­ not¡­won¡­ this¡­ war¡­ my¡­ power¡­ will¡­ return¡­ and¡­ she¡­ will¡­ die.¡±

    I looked at him as his body began to disintegrate until only the crystal he had devoured was left, but even that crumbled away into nothing.

    I sank further to the bottom, numbingly laying there, looking up at the small amount of light sparkling down from the sun, but that light soon faded into oranges. It had been hours since my fight had begun and now the sun was beginning to set.

    I watched as the dark smog began to slowly disperse. I felt a great relief come over me, I had done it, I had won, but this was far from over. Cutter was not one of the strongest in Dumah¡¯s group, so the battles would only get tougher after this, especially if each one had one of those crystals. This win was simply by luck.

    I saw one small fish swim by, the darkness fading away was already having a positive effect, I could even feel the joyful emotions from Mila.

    ¡°It¡¯s working master, you did it.¡±

    ¡°We did it.¡± I corrected.

    I had hoped it wouldn¡¯t be long before these oceans were filled with fish again. My wish was answered sooner than I thought as schools started to swim passed high above me.

    There were so many, some even swimming as low to where I was, then even more. I was quickly swept up by the thousands of fish, almost getting completely swamped.

    There was a second when I thought I would drown in a sea of fish, when a huge net came down into the waters, scooping me up with hundreds of fish.

    I was soon on the deck of Fiske¡¯s fishing boat, my fused form with Mila slowly fading away as she had forced us to remain in that form just long enough for her to heal the wounds inflicted by Cutter, but even that took what remaining strength I had left.

    ¡°Fish, the fish have returned.¡± I heard Fiske. ¡°You did it.¡± I smiled, almost unable to bring myself to speak a word.

    ¡°Well done, Fang.¡± Link patted me on the back. ¡°And another fused form to boot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but they certainly take it out of you,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Who was that shark?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Cutter.¡± I answered.

    ¡°What?¡± He was surprised.

    ¡°He used the power of the eternal dragon,¡± I mentioned. ¡°Turned him into that monster.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± he gulped.

    ¡°It¡¯s time master,¡± said Mila.

    ¡°No not yet.¡± I waved my hands.

    ¡°Time for you to know my past.¡± I tried keeping my eyes open but to no avail, falling I felt Link catch me. Between light and darkness, I passed out, hearing Link¡¯s voice call my name.

    ¡°Fang!¡±

 Chapter 196

    Drifting through my unconsciousness, I could feel Mila¡¯s power within me. I knew what was coming next, just wished I had a choice for when I got to see it, but no it had to happen while the fused forms power was still fresh within my body.

    Mila¡¯s past played out in front of me, her struggles, not just with those Hunters, but that of her own people, unable to understand the power she had been given.

    Mila was the first born of the Empress of Atlantis, born in a time of war against the Hunters and the rule of the eternal dragon.

    Atlantis floated atop the water¡¯s surface, the houses shaped like coral and food was bountiful compared to other places within the world, ravished by the darkness. The merfolk were those gifted with the power to heal others and were kind to all, living peacefully with all they shared their city with.

    Mila was born with more than just the ability to heal, but the power to control all the waters around her, to manipulate its flow and shape. Her parents told her to hide this power.

    ¡°But why mum,¡± she begged for an answer.

    ¡°We are a people that heal, not those who can bring destruction, we are needed to be a sanctuary away from the wars.¡± Her mother responded.

    ¡°They are going to come for us one day, my power might even help,¡± she pleaded, even though she was still young, she understood everything and saw more than her mother could. ¡°I can see what is happening out there, they are coming.¡± But her mother would not listen.

    Mila could sense through the waters, seeing the darkness approaching closer to what her mother thought was a peaceful sanctuary, unreachable to humankind but she was wrong.

    Years passed, Mila warned her mother every day, but she still would not listen, even her younger sister Milliana did not believe her, the city was so peaceful, until the day they first attacked.

    The Hunters came in great metal ships, blasting the city with metal balls, and flaming arrows. The city was in a panic, not even the cities warriors knew what to do, for their weapons could not penetrate the ships halls.

    ¡°Hide the princesses, they must be kept safe!¡± shouted the Empress, watching as the city crumbled and lives lost, they could do nothing until they entered the city, but by then most had already been killed or injured.

    ¡°No.¡± Mila and Milliana were dragged away as the throne room doors burst open, hundreds of Hunters, swarmed the room, pinning down the Empress with the power of the talismans. Mila could hear the spirits of the sacred animals sealed within as their power was forced into use.

    Everything seemed to slow down as Mila and Milliana were torn apart, crying out for one another, reaching for each other.

    ¡°Milliana!¡± Mila shouted. ¡°Mother! Father!¡± I could barely watch this; her whole family being torn apart.

    Mila¡¯s body began to glow blue, water trickling through the walls, she was using her power. More water came, flooding through the windows, the current too strong for the humans to stand their ground, swept out through the doors, away from her family.

    Mila walked upon the water¡¯s surface, leaving the throne room, out into the city, where she used the waters to tear apart the human fleets, ships capsized, flipped over as if they were toys, merfolk simply swam through the waters, as she wished them no harm.

    As her power destroyed them, I could see a gleam of adult Mila, was this the beginning of her two split personalities?

    In a single moment Mila had completely wiped out the humans, saving what was left of the city. The sight brought on great sadness, I could feel it all through Mila¡¯s emotions and she realised why she had been given this power, a power capable of protecting her home.

    The city in ruin, the merfolk cared for the injured and began to rebuild, each one thankful for Mila¡¯s power but that did not last long as the Empress soon installed fear of her power within her people.

    The Empress gathered her council, who brought forth a black circular pendent, a special pendent with the ability to seal the power of whom ever it was placed upon.

    A frightened Mila was brought before them, confused at why she was being treated like this for something she did, for saving their home.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s that?¡± She asked stood in the centre of them all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid this is to protect everyone, including yourself,¡± she smiled but I saw the fear behind her mother¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This will seal your destructive power,¡± commented a council member.

    ¡°But I saved everyone.¡± Mila stared at them confused.

    ¡°At what cost.¡± The Empress went to quickly put the pendent on her, but Mila resisted, quickly being pinned by the members of the council.

    ¡°Please, the goddess gave me this power so I could protect us!¡± Mila shouted but no one was listening to her. I spotted hiding in the corner a young Milliana, she seemed just as confused as Mila.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.¡°Oh Mila,¡± I said sadly as they managed to get the pendent on her. It let off an immense amount of power, causing Mila great pain, she cried out in pain and her mother smiled.

    Mila withdrew into a quiet state hardly speaking to anyone. I didn¡¯t blame her as everyone in the city flinched at the sight of her, her once close friends even shunned her. The Empress feared her daughter¡¯s power, but it should have been the humans she feared more as they would definitely return to gain the soul of someone so powerful.

    Everyone seemed to think the pendent was keeping her destructive power in check, but I could see it was doing more harm than good to Mila. The pendent wasn¡¯t just sealing her power but trying to split it apart.

    Tugging at the two sides of her power, one of healing and the other of destruction, it caused a rift between these two powers, forming a second personality, which showed itself in small outbursts when Mila became angry.

    These outbursts only lasted a moment as the pendent would activate, shocking her, each time only enhancing her shattered soul.

    Mila was close with her sister, teaching her how to use her power for more than just healing but for protection, hoping it would help her understand herself.

    ¡°Now try and pop it,¡± instructed Mila creating a dense bubble.

    Milliana picked up a needle, attempting to do just that, but it was tough. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I can only create a small one with my restricted power, but you could make it bigger and use it to shield our people,¡± said Mila.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mother did this to you.¡± She reached out to touch the pendent, but Mila slapped her hand away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it,¡± she snapped, then gazed at her sister. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to hurt you too.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± asked Milliana.

    ¡°Every day,¡± answered Mila. ¡°It seals my power, but it grows every day and hurts me to restrict it further.¡±

    ¡°Just take it off!¡± shouted Milliana concerned for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried, so many times,¡± she sighed. ¡°Only mother can remove it and without my power I cannot stop the coming attack, they come for me and will take you all with them as an extra prize.¡±

    Mila was right, in the next coming days, humans returned to the city with more ships, talismans and even the eternal dragon¡¯s offspring, dark Draco, four of them.

    Mila tried to jump to the city¡¯s protection, trying to form waves and tornados as she had done so before, but the pendent let off a shock of electricity and mobilised her.

    All she could do was lay there, watching as the city was torn apart, everything rebuilt destroyed, more lives lost than taken away. The humans showed just as much blood lust as the Draco¡¯s.

    ¡°Mother please take it off!¡± cried Mila. ¡°I can save them.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Her mother held only fear within her now, defenceless, and blind to the true danger.

    ¡°The Empress.¡± She heard a deep voice. A Draco descended, blasting the Empress from behind. Mila watched as the life left her mother¡¯s eyes, falling limply to the ground. The Draco landed placing his foot upon his prize. ¡°How father will praise me.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Mila slowly managed to reach her hand out. ¡°Mother!¡± Mila released a surge of power, shattering the sealing pendent into dust. Her form and shape changed, manifesting her adult form. ¡°You face only death now.¡± She lifted her arms summoning up the waters all around her, forming all into sharp blades, each aimed, primed; water tornados rising up from the oceans.

    A massacre followed, Mila¡¯s power wiped out hundreds of humans in a matter of seconds, none of the talisman they wielded were strong enough to stop her destruction. Ships were capsized and swept away by the powerful waves.

    The Draco dived from above, firing dark blasts at her. Mila moved the water to defend against each attack, her movement becoming more violent, but there was also a gentleness, a flow as she flicked her wrist or moved her arm. This form was a Master of Water.

    Mila went head on with the Draco, both were evenly matched. The Draco representing the darkness of the eternal dragon and Mila, sharing power of the goddess.

    Mila rose the waters higher as the Draco dived to strike, trapping him within a bubble, condensing it tighter until he had nowhere left to fly.

    ¡°You will be claimed as a tool for my father!¡± shouted the Draco. ¡°And that of your people!¡±

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± Mila used what energy she had left to summon a bubble around Atlantis.

    ¡°Mila!¡± shouted Milliana for her sister.

    ¡°Goodbye Milliana, become an amazing Empress and teach our people more than mother ever did.¡± Mila smiled as Atlantis began to sink beneath the oceans where not even the eternal dragon could reach.

    Her power spent Mila returned to her original form, falling towards the water, but the Draco swept down, grasping her in his talons. ¡°Oh, the tool you will make.¡±

    Not far from the oceans was a factory just like the one Larana was taken too. I didn¡¯t want watch as she was forced through the same process, I watched Larana go through. All her energy and strength stripped until only her spirit remained.

    As her spirit was torn from her body, I heard the sound of something crashing against the building, windows smashing as water rushed in, the cause a tsunami, washing away everything, including the choker Mila¡¯s spirit became sealed within.

    Mila floated in silence, swept across currents, up rivers, and streams for days, maybe even weeks. I wasn¡¯t sure how long it was before she was caught on a hook, pulled from the waters by a blue winged Avis, the one who had found Larana.

    ¡°Who do we have here?¡± She held the choker with such care. ¡°You poor soul.¡± She took Mila up to her home, within the clouds, where she one day met with Fang, becoming friends with him and travelling across the land to fight the eternal dragon.

    Unfortunately, like before while watching her memories flash through my mind. Fang appeared before me.

    ¡°Sorry Alex,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Not again,¡± I shook my head, not pleased at all.

    ¡°One day you will see it all, perhaps even live some of it,¡± he said.

    ¡°A question.¡± I quickly spoke.

    ¡°Only one,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Why did Cutter transform from the concentration of a dark crystal?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No Animalia or human can handle the concentrated power of the eternal dragon, it causes mutations within, turning those who come in contact with it into monstrous forms of their previous self,¡± replied Fang. ¡°I have seen it happen many times, but nothing can survive the process.¡± He looked around. ¡°I must go, good luck Alex, against your future challenges.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fang,¡± I said as he disappeared, and my mind slipped into darkness.

 Chapter 197

    I had only been out of it for a short period of time, as I awoke still on Fiske¡¯s boat, out at sea, where he was still hauling up the abundance of fish. I could hear shouting orders and Link responding. Did he fear that the fish would all disappear again.

    ¡°Fang, your awake.¡± Link stood above me with an expression of relief.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we return to shore?¡± I asked, looking up to the skies to see the sun setting.

    ¡°Well, your vitals were fine and Larana said you¡¯d wake up soon.¡± Link glanced behind him. ¡°And well he refused to leave without taking some fish back with us, he wants to feed Dagan tonight with a feast in your honour.¡± He paused. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I sat up a little stiff and weak, I¡¯d lost a lot of blood.

    ¡°That battle must have been hard for you Fang.¡± Link gazed at me with sadness. ¡°Princess Tigra told us what Cutter did to your¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to say it.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, getting to my feet, feeling annoyed with myself. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have if I hadn¡¯t let my anger get the better of me.¡± I clenched my fist. ¡°I never thought about how hard it would be when I actually faced against one of them.¡± I took in a deep breath, trying to calm myself. ¡°Dumah and his so-called unit are the cause of the chaos that is spreading throughout this world and the ones who ambushed my unit and I on that day. I will never forgive him for that, but I can¡¯t let this anger towards them consume me like it did, otherwise I will never win over the darkness.¡±

    Link remained silent for a moment almost like he was trying to process the information I had just given him.  ¡°Fang.¡± I looked at him. ¡°I want you to always remember, you have no need to fight alone, we Princess Tigra¡¯s Guardians are here at your command, we stand together.¡±

    I smiled at his words. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Wonder how long we¡¯ll be out here,¡± wondered Link.

    ¡°Not long.¡± I noticed how full Fiske¡¯s nets were. ¡°With the darkness gone, the fish are returning home, with so many at once they¡¯ll have full nets today and maybe tomorrow, until things settle back to normal.¡±

    ¡°You mean balance.¡± Link licked his lips as he stared at the fish.

    ¡°Hungry.¡± I smirked.

    ¡°Maybe a little. I haven¡¯t eaten since this morning, been waiting for you to finish your fight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry about that.¡± I apologised. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll have to do some research when we return.¡±

    ¡°Remember something?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Cutter devoured a dark crystal, far more concentrated than the ones from the dark crystal farms, he became even more powerful and monstrous,¡± I informed. ¡°I think it was the power of the eternal dragon I fought, such a small portion of it; how could the legendary Fang have fought against such monstrous power.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± nodded Link. ¡°He made his choice to take on such power and lost. Continue to grow and you¡¯ll win against the darkness.¡±

    Link had been exposed to the crystals since he was young, years of exposure made him capable of using those dark powers to enhance his strength, but he refused to rely on.

    ¡°I hope we go back soon.¡± I leaned heavily on the railing, feeling dizzy, my vision blurring. I could feel the strain on my body from using Mila¡¯s fused armour for the first time. It seemed I needed more rest, than what the visions had brought.

    Fiske came over. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± His face had the biggest smile on it, a big improvement from what it was when we first arrived. ¡°To thank you, we would love to throw you a feast to celebrate.¡±

    I let out a sigh, would I be able to get some sleep tonight. ¡°Sure, we¡¯d be honoured.¡±

    -

    We shortly returned to Dagan where we brought the large catch on to the shore, gathering a large crowd of Animalia, all drooling at the sight of the fish. Chiefs cooked up the fresh fish and a party began, just as the moon began to rise into the sky, lighting up the little fishing village in a gentle white glow, which was expanded by lanterns.

    I wondered around getting so many thank you that I lost count. The food cooked was a mix of fish soups, grilled fish and fried fish. I don¡¯t think I had ever seen so much fish in my life.

    Link dug straight in, not saying no to anything he was given, considering he hadn¡¯t done much to help, but information gathering did count for something and from what he told me he did keep Animalia safe from the huge storm I had whipped up while fighting Cutter.

    I enjoyed the food too, but I wanted to sleep more than eat. While sat down enjoying the amazingly prepared soup, I saw many Piscis with a bright aura, compared to what I saw in the city, perhaps these Animalia would be a perfect option to start my specialised unit to deal with smaller problems, but did they have any combat capabilities. I would have to investigate later; my head was currently not even capable to even think about it too much.

    I let out a random laugh, I¡¯d get Dash to do it later. He worked so fast I could get him to do most stuff for me, after all he admired me a lot.

    Link gave me a weird look. ¡°You alright Fang?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, fine.¡± I smiled. ¡°Just thought of something else I can have Dash do for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he nodded.

    I stood up. ¡°I love this party, but I need to get some rest before I pass out.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Link bowed his head slightly, digging into another grilled fish, his tenth, I think.

    ¡°Have fun.¡±

    I headed back to the inn, getting another hundred thank you. I had thought about staying one more day just to make sure things returned to a more balanced state before leaving, and to make sure none of the others from Dumah¡¯s group came along to undo what I had worked so hard to create.

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t remember making it back to my room, just falling on something soft, perhaps Raziel, today had taken its toll on my body, I hoped to avoid the same strain in the future.

    When it came to the day, we were leaving Dagan, every citizen came to see us off, but it was not the only thing we were taking back. They had given us a cart filled with fish, a thank you to us and Cathopia for sending the help they needed.

    I let out a sigh as they had not provided anything to pull the cart, leaving the duty to the lions. Arata was not happy one bit about it, and he was certainly letting me know about it.

    ¡°We are not horses you know,¡± he snarled in displeasure.

    ¡°Sorry, but I kind of have no choice here,¡± I responded calmly, why couldn¡¯t he just take commands like the others without making such a huge fuss over it.

    Larana giggle. ¡°Don¡¯t know why you are moaning Arata, master used to ask you to do this all the time.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± snarled Arata.

    ¡°Really.¡± I looked at Raziel.

    ¡°Yes, but I must say I was never a fan either,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°I see.¡± I took his words to heart. ¡°I¡¯ll only do this when it is necessary.¡± Raziel nodded acknowledging I had listened to his more complacent complaint.

    ¡°Thank you again Fang and Link.¡± Fiske was at the front. ¡°We hope our gift of fish is humble enough of our gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Plenty.¡± I nodded. ¡°Queen Daz will be pleased to resume usual business with Dagan now the fish have returned.¡±

    ¡°Queen Daz.¡± They all muttered her name under their breath.

    ¡°I suspect in the near future she will indeed come to visit personally,¡± I added.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± commented Link.

    ¡°Oh, she will,¡± I was adamant on that. ¡°Well, we best be off.¡± I put my hand up in a wave. ¡°If any of you have any problems in the future send all your complaints directly to the queen.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± acknowledged Fiske.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move out.¡± I gave my order, and the lions began to walk, Arata again mumbling under his breath.

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Link bowed and followed.

    After we were some distance from the village, I let out my own complaint. ¡°I had been hoping to fly straight back to Cathopia, but with this cart we kind of can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hoping to return to Princess Tigra¡¯s side,¡± he was grinning when he said that.

    ¡°I have a duty to protect her to fulfil.¡± I looked away from him, she was the main reason I wanted to get back quickly, but also. I glanced back at the cart filled with fish, I wanted to see what she thought of this hoard we brought back with us.

    Mila had appeared placing her hands over the fish. I wondered what she was doing, but with the sun shining brightly above us it was obvious, she was keeping the fish cool. After all the cart we had been giving was half broken.

    ¡°Thanks Mila,¡± I said.

    ¡°No problem master,¡± she smiled. ¡°Oh, great job using my power yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without any of you.¡± I looked at Raziel and Arata. ¡°I really mean it.¡±

    ¡°We know master,¡± answered Raziel.

    It took us half of the day, maybe a bit longer before we arrived in Cathopia, across the blue maiden¡¯s bridge. I stared at the stunning statue of Mila they had at the centre, it had her adult form and her child form back-to-back. I¡¯d never admired the bridges more than I had before receiving my talismans.

    The fourth bridge had no name as half the statue had been destroyed years before my birth, it would have been the perfect way to find out who the last talisman spirit of the original Fang was supposed to be.

    I was glad when I got through the main gates, many of the Feles stared as I walked by with the cart full of fish, the sooner I got rid of it the better.

    I dropped off some of the fish at Cathopia¡¯s local market informing them that business would resume as normal with Dagan, they like everyone else appreciated my hard work.

    I then made my way to the back of Cathopia¡¯s castle where Link and I were greeted by Queen Daz, Tigra and Dash. Queen Daz was mesmerized by the hoard of sea fish, some of which were her favourites.

    ¡°Well done, fantastic Fang.¡± Queen Daz almost lost her usual elegance drooling over the fish, but she quickly corrected herself. ¡°What was the problem there?¡±

    ¡°The fish were being chased off by a powerful dark essence within the waters, which was powered by dark crystals put there by Cutter.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to hold back on my report.

    ¡°Cutter,¡± she seemed a little surprised. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I dealt with Cutter and the crystals,¡± I finished off. ¡°I will submit a full report on what happened there to you later.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Queen Daz nodded.

    ¡°Hi.¡± I looked at Tigra.

    ¡°Welcome back Fang.¡± She smiled. ¡°I hope the mission wasn¡¯t too tedious for you.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± I grinned. ¡°It might have been tough, but I also unlocked Mila¡¯s fused armour.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Both Tigra and Queen Daz responded at the same time.

    ¡°Wanna see?¡± I touched Mila¡¯s necklace. My whole body flashed blue, showing off the armour for a few seconds.

    ¡°Showing off as always.¡± I heard Brendan as he approached the building with Athena.

    ¡°Brendan.¡± I nodded to him as he came closer.

    ¡°Ah, perfect dinner.¡± He picked three fish off the cart. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Nice form,¡± commented Athena. ¡°You still have much of your power to unlock.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, two lions.¡± I looked at Arata as I said that. He snarled at me and disappeared.

    ¡°You two still not getting on,¡± sighed Queen Daz.

    ¡°Nope.¡± I shook my head. ¡°But he¡¯ll come around eventually.¡±

    ¡°Keep teasing him and he might not,¡± smirked Raziel.

    ¡°Can we get this fish in now?¡± asked Mila.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Queen Daz snapped her fingers and several of the castle servants came out with tubs of ice for the fish.

    ¡°I already gave a bunch to the markets,¡± I informed.

    ¡°Great.¡± Tigra responded. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Animalia will be happy with the sea fish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will.¡± I nodded, glancing at Dash. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here Dash, have a break.¡±

    Dash smiled. ¡°Thank you, Fang.¡± He was about to zoom off but stopped. ¡°Tomorrow I will return to the research you requested before you left.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I nodded as he zoomed off. ¡°Shall we your highness.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tigra began heading off. I followed behind her returning to my Guardian duties. I gave Link a nod, signalling him to return to his usual duties too. He nodded back, bowing to Queen Daz before heading off himself.

 Chapter 198

    It was nice to be back in Cathopia, being able to relax a little more and allow my body to fully recover from my battle with Cutter. The combination of attempting to purify the waters and an unexpected fight against Cutter had almost been too much for me.

    It was after that fight I realised I had to train harder, perhaps even master the fused forms I had unlocked so far. The fusion with Larana and Mila. I had not expected the form of my swords to change with Mila, but a trident had been a perfect weapon to use in an underwater battle.

    I also thought about the new ability which Raziel had taught me, to gather the energy around me to restore my own, something else I would need to master, and one of the most important I thought.

    A few days after returning home, I had requested some training time, even though I was still on duty. Tigra happily agreed, excited to see what my fused forms could do as she had not seen me use them before, only heard about my first time with Larana from Ibiki.

    Standing in the royal training grounds, I glanced over to Tigra sat down on a rock watching me. ¡°So, which one will you show me first.¡±

    I grinned. ¡°Larana.¡± She appeared flying around me before disappearing into me. My body flashed a green, her fused armour appeared, my tunic being covered in what appeared to be leaves, in all different shapes and sizes, my shoulder pads, vambraces and leg braces were the same. Six wings solidified upon my back. I brought Raziel and Arata¡¯s swords forward as their form changed into more wing shape than blade.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Tigra watched with amazement in her eyes. ¡°You are amazing.¡±

    I went a little bashful hearing Tigra¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I simply lifted my hand and whipped up a small tornado. ¡°In this form Larana¡¯s elemental power is released ten times more than when using it normally, our two energies become one.¡± I explained.

    ¡°I see,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it also uses up more energy, the longer the form is maintained, mind saying that I haven¡¯t really mastered this.¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Incorrect,¡± snorted Arata.

    ¡°These forms use less energy to use our power, but will strain the body of our master until they have mastered it,¡± continued Raziel. ¡°Often feeling the same as when you over use our power.¡±

    ¡°Right, what he said,¡± I responded.

    ¡°There was nothing about this in those books we read,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a power he wanted to keep a secret.¡± I blew the wind around Tigra with such accuracy, her hair blowing wildly. She just smiled. I held out my hand. ¡°Want to go for a ride?¡±

    ¡°To fly?¡± She jumped to her feet and stepped closer.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tigra came to stand in front of me.

    ¡°Now turn around.¡± I guided her to turn around, then wrapped my arms strongly around her. ¡°Hope you can handle it.¡±

    ¡°I trust you,¡± she whispered. I spread my wings wider before taking off, straight up into the clouded sky. ¡°Whoa.¡± Tigra gasped. Her breath catching in her throat.

    I went even higher, above the clouds to where the sun was shining brightly. ¡°Having fun yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tigra shouted her voice filled with excitement. ¡°This is amazing.¡± She held out her arms, having complete faith in me, that I wouldn¡¯t drop her.

    Flying there in the skies with her, it was an amazing feeling as it was just the two of us, no one else could touch us all the way up here. I allowed myself to be absorbed in that moment, breathing in her scent, feeling her breathing against my chest.

    I smiled, if only I could let this last forever, but I needed to train harder if I was to protect her and this world better. ¡°Time to dive.¡± I flew upwards more, then flipped over and entered a dive.

    I felt Tigra¡¯s hands grab hold of mine, as we quickly descended, returning to the training grounds. We both spotted Link on one of his look out spots. He gave us a little wave.

    When I landed, I let lose one heck of a storm, dust rushing up all around us. I felt Tigra turn around in my arms and we kissed.

    Tigra gently pulled away as the dust settled. ¡°Now show me the other one.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Larana reappeared as the form faded away, then Mila fused with me without me saying a word. I smiled, feeling her power this time. I grabbed hold of the twin lion swords and they quickly fused together into a trident.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°That is so cool.¡± Tigra¡¯s eyes were big as she stared at me with such awe. ¡°But strange how the swords have become a trident.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I agreed holding it higher, summoning bubbles of water, which danced around her. ¡°But with their form in a trident I can use Arata¡¯s lightning in water without shocking myself.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Tigra popped one of the bubbles, and it turned into rain.

    ¡°Watch this.¡± I summoned a few more bubbles around me, swiping them with the trident they changed, some I imbued with lightning, sparking with the extra current, and some with fire, which bubbled almost uncontrollably.

    ¡°What about wind?¡± she asked, interested in seeing more.

    ¡°Well.¡± I touched another one and a small underwater tornado appeared within it.

    ¡°Every element really is your playground.¡± She stared at me in admiration.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say every element,¡± I blushed at her comment.

    ¡°You are too modest.¡±

    Dash suddenly appeared through the gates of the training grounds. ¡°Awesome!¡± He cheered loudly.

    ¡°Dash.¡± I let the bubbles disperse and returned to normal, panting a little. Using both forms one after the other was a little ambitious but it showed me how much I could freely use them so far. ¡°What can we do for you?¡±

    ¡°I brought this for you.¡± Dash pulled a book out of his pouch. ¡°This is all the information written on the walls of the ruins that were destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took it from him.

    ¡°He¡¯s been working on that since you left,¡± informed Tigra. ¡°Even while on Guardian duty.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°It was nothing really.¡± He rubbed his head. ¡°I am just fulfilling my duties.¡±

    ¡°I thought I might find you here.¡± We all looked over to the entrance seeing King Alton. I smiled as I saw his light sparkling today. He came over proudly, then shrunk down to a whisper. ¡°I finally lost Dumah.¡± He was grinning. I let out a sigh, now knowing where Tigra got her wondering off from. ¡°Forgot what sneaking about feels like and I love it even now.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Tigra smiled at her father¡¯s childishness.

    ¡°I wanted to say great work for the other day Fang.¡± His attention was on me. ¡°Daz was very happy to finally get her hands on her favourite fish.¡± He laughed.

    ¡°It was my pleasure your majesty.¡± I bowed. ¡°How go the efforts to restore peace.¡±

    ¡°Difficult,¡± he answered honestly. ¡°I have already done some terrible things, and if you fail to complete the destruction of the darkness, perhaps I¡¯ll do even more harm.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± snapped Tigra.

    ¡°He may be powerful, but even the hero can lose a battle or two,¡± said King Alton.

    ¡°He is right,¡± I agreed. ¡°But I won¡¯t fail, and I am no hero.¡±

    ¡°Modesty,¡± smiled King Alton, he then let out a sigh. ¡°I best be off, duty calls.¡±

    ¡°More hiding,¡± commented Tigra, but King Alton did not respond, I suspected that it was a yes.

    ¡°Oh, one more thing Fang. I also expect you to do your best in creating peace, which also includes the duties of looking after my daughter and doing what she says.¡± Dash and I bowed.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I glanced at Tigra. ¡°Whatever her highness commands, I must do.¡±

    ¡°Good answer.¡± He nodded and headed off, glancing both ways when leaving the training room. ¡°I was never here.¡± He whispered to the guards.

    I stood there wondering why he would show up here, just to say what he did, perhaps it was his own way to keep an eye on me. Then I guessed where he was going next, I knew Tigra better than she knew herself and with that, I knew she would sneak off to hang out with me, so her dad would be doing the same and visiting my dad Yamato, they were best friends after all.

    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the King sneaking around,¡± commented Dash.

    I shrugged. ¡°Father like daughter.¡± Tigra snorted at my remark.

    Dash smiled. ¡°I best be off; I have more tasks to complete.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± I nodded as he ran off.

    ¡°You keep him way too busy,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°I have to have him do something, especially stuff that needs doing to protect you and this world.¡± I yawned. ¡°I am done training for today, don¡¯t want to overdo it then be unable to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Good thinking.¡± Arata had been the one to reply. ¡°It isn¡¯t good when we see our master faint from overusing our power.¡± He had said it with such sarcasm.

    ¡°Remember the technique I taught you,¡± commented Raziel.

    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± I thought about it. ¡°Give me a second.¡± I closed my eyes taking in a deep breath, sensing the spots of light energy around me faster than the first time I did it. I quickly absorbed some and felt great again. ¡°All done.¡± I opened my eyes again, smiling.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Tigra gave me a weird look.

    ¡°Well, Raziel taught me a method able to restore any lost energy, so I can keep my energy high,¡± I answered, getting the words out a little muddled.

    ¡°A method to restoring your energy,¡± she repeated. ¡°Interesting.¡± Then she gasped a little. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that in one of those books, saying how Fang had unlimited energy. Is that how he did it?¡±

    ¡°Yep, he could even execute it in battle,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Can you?¡± she questioned.

    ¡°Nope.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to lie; I had only just learned how to do it.

    ¡°Come.¡± Tigra decided that was enough at the training grounds, well I admit I was done anyway. ¡°I need to head back to my room; I am waiting to hear back from someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± she grinned.

    ¡°What have you been doing in my absence?¡± I was keen to find out what had been happening while I was dealing with Cutter, but she was not giving anything away; I guess I would just be patient; she would tell me soon enough, just hoped it wasn¡¯t anything too dangerous, my priority was to keep her safe. I knew she could handle herself in a battle, but I would prefer if she didn¡¯t get hurt or dragged into too much conflict, but then again, she might have other ideas, and unfortunately, I could not refuse an order of any kind.

 Chapter 199

    Tigra and I returned to her room, she didn¡¯t say a word about what she had been talking about earlier, which was kind of annoying me, my curiosity the only thing maintaining my patience. Tigra glanced back smiling, it didn¡¯t matter what it was or who it was, as her Guardian I would have no choice but to listen and do whatever she wanted me to do.

    When we reached her room, we found Madi waiting for us outside the door, she smiled and gave a nod when she saw me. I lowered my head back acknowledging her.

    ¡°I heard you had new Guardians your highness.¡± Madi bowed as we approached closer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± responded Tigra. ¡°Please come in.¡± Tigra walked past, letting Madi in.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Madi headed in, sitting herself down on the sofa.

    ¡°Have you brought news?¡± Tigra asked sitting next to her. I stood behind her as they began to talk.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°The Vulpes Zerda are more than happy to have a meeting with you.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Tigra put her hands together happily.

    ¡°Vulpes Zerda?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°They are one of the tribes hit by the conflict dad started,¡± mentioned Tigra. ¡°They live in the desert on the outskirts of our Panthera borders. We often do trade with them, but unfortunately the conflict has made tension between our trading difficult.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re planning to go there, aren¡¯t you?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I am,¡± she nodded. ¡°But I wanted to make sure the Zerda didn¡¯t mind first.¡±

    ¡°On one condition.¡± Madi chimed in.

    ¡°What?¡± Tigra¡¯s attention returned to Madi.

    ¡°They want help in dealing with a problem they have been having,¡± began Madi. ¡°It has made their lives in the deserts harder.¡± Madi now had my full attention too, my mind went straight to thinking it might be another problem caused by Dumah. ¡°They along with many travellers to the area have been attacked in the deserts near the city by something they say can travel under the sands.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Madi had to think about it for a moment. ¡°Ah,¡± she thought of it. ¡°The Zerda have recently fallen out with the Scorpiones over their new connection with the Leo tribe Demori.¡±

    ¡°Demori.¡± I repeated the name, knowing exactly where I had heard it. ¡°Dumah¡¯s talisman.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Madi. ¡°Demori is the tribe in which Dumah originates from, names after their talisman guardian of which Dumah took with him when he left,¡± mentioned Madi ¡°They have recently come across a bountiful crystal cave, allowing both groups to become quite prosperous.¡±

    ¡°Crystal caves?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of crystal caves?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Is it like the underground caverns I took you to?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°They are rare deposits underground which only specific Animalia can access and extract the crystals without the caves completely collapsing in, our closest one is within the Jagged Mountains, which are run by Smilodon.¡±

    ¡°That close,¡± I commented. They were the mountains Brendan and I climbed to reach the strange room, used to harness lightning energy.

    ¡°Each crystal cave is said to house different types of crystal. Jagged mountains are home to lightning crystals which we use as lighting,¡± continued Madi.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded understanding. ¡°Sorry, keep going.¡±

    Tigra smiled. ¡°I think he missed that class at the academy, he skived a lot.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected that considering how strong he is,¡± commented Madi.

    ¡°Well, he was a slacker,¡± smiled Tigra.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep things on track, your highness,¡± I said.

    ¡°Embarrassed?¡± smiled Madi. ¡°Such a legend a slacker.¡±

    ¡°I work very hard for your information,¡± I responded, then turned my head to look away. I couldn¡¯t exactly leave the room in a huff or anything as I was still on duty.

    ¡°Now then Madi.¡± Tigra let out a laugh before continuing with what they had been discussing before I interrupted with my question on crystal caves. ¡°You said the finding of the crystal cave has somehow affected the balance.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Madi. ¡°It would seem they are accumulating these crystals, selling overseas to gather more coin to fund who knows what, but young Zerda have been going missing, which might be related to this also.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be good if Dumah is involved, especially if he has taken over his old tribe,¡± I said. I looked at Madi thinking the Rattus warriors had been serving Queen Daz for years now, perhaps I could also use their skills for what I needed, they had even offered.

    ¡°The Zerda have set up a specific route for you to take to Desvulp, their main city,¡± informed Madi. ¡°It is the only route where attacks have been scarce, so should be the safest.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Tigra seemed pleased, but I was more concerned with the kidnappings and a sand travelling Animalia, had to be Scorlax¡¯s doing. ¡°They are already planning for my visit.¡±

    ¡°They are expecting you sometime in the coming weeks, which gives yourself plenty of time to prepare, but I must warn you the city is not as grand as it once was.¡±

    ¡°I am not worried about that.¡± Tigra shook her head. ¡°I am going there as an equal.¡±

    Madi nodded, getting to her feet. ¡°They will be happy to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Also tell them that all of Tigra¡¯s Guardians will be accompanying her and will help wherever they need us,¡± I added wanting to set a better footing in the village considering the fear I had seen when I arrived at Dagan, if Desvulp was in a similar situation they would be scared to trust just anyone.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Tigra glanced back at me. ¡°I thought you would be against this idea.¡±

    ¡°It is my duty to serve and protect,¡± I answered.

    ¡°I will tell them, anything else?¡± asked Madi.

    ¡°If they have anything they need then we¡¯re more than happy to supply it, bringing it along with us on our visit,¡± replied Tigra.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± acknowledged Madi. ¡°I will take my leave then.¡± She bowed and left the room.

    ¡°Duty to serve and protect.¡± Tigra stood up and looked at me.

    ¡°What?¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Well yeah¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong with what I said.

    ¡°I suppose I better get used to that line,¡± smirked Tigra. I just smiled. ¡°I want you to start preparing for our journey over to Desvulp, it is a four-day trek after all.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure Madi will get back with anything else the Zerda want from us.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever met a Zerda?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°None.¡± I shook my head. ¡°But I hear their bloodline comes from fennec foxes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She held her hand higher above her ears. ¡°I hear they have huge ears.¡±

    ¡°To help with keeping cool,¡± I said. I never really thought about it much, but all Animalia resembled an animal counterpart. Tigra was an album tigris which resembled the white tigers, Brendan an Ursus, which was a bear.

    ¡°Never been to a desert before,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be mainly traveling in the evening as the heat during the day will be too much for us,¡± I informed.

    ¡°I can help with that master.¡± Larana sat on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t forget master, you have power over quite a few elements.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡± I snorted, but not sure where she was coming from.

    ¡°You can use us to regulate your body temperature,¡± Larana smiled. ¡°I can keep you cool and Raziel can keep you warm.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Won¡¯t constant use of their power, drain you?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Raziel had answered. ¡°Using such techniques requires very little of our power and yours.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± I was glad to be getting this new information I would never be too hot or cold ever again. ¡°Anyway, I know it might be a few days before we hear anything from Madi, but I have a lot to prepare.¡± I grabbed some paper from the nearby table. ¡°I¡¯ll have to do it here as I am still on duty after all.¡± I then sat down. ¡°Alright four-day trip.¡±

    The deserts around Desvulp could get quite hot during the day, so traveling during the evening when it was much cooler would be the best option, but we would need shelter for when we stopped during the day, perhaps I could get my hands on one of the special tents, designed for long journeys, small outside, but big on the inside, mostly used for royal affairs

    ¡°Already thinking away.¡± Tigra sat down next to me.

    ¡°Could you get me one of those special royal tents?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡± Next was a way to transport the supplies we needed, obviously none of us knew how to hunt in a desert environment, so it would be better to take some provisions with us.

    We would be walking of course, none of our carriages or trailers were designed for the desert either, so an animal carrying them would be better. I could easily keep them cool thanks to Larana.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± questioned Tigra.

    Without realising I had begun to jot things down on the paper, foods, potential animals to take to carry supplies, all depending on what the Zerda asked for when Madi got back. ¡°Depends on what Madi says when she gets back. I mean we can¡¯t carry everything, so we¡¯ll need some animal to help.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Tigra nodded. ¡°I would have just made you and the others carry it all.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, we¡¯re not that strong.¡± I looked up from the paper to give her a weird look, she just laughed.

    ¡°While you work on that I think I will go and get something to eat.¡± Tigra stood up and headed for the door.

    ¡°Wait.¡± I was about to stand up, thinking crap she¡¯s heading off without me, I must follow her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She opened the door, let out a whistle and Dash came running. ¡°You need to continue with the prep; Dash can take me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded, sitting back down, relaxing a bit knowing she would be taking Dash with her. I didn¡¯t know why I was always worrying about her; she was safe in the castle well as long as she stayed away from Dumah. I stared at her, understanding exactly why, it was because I loved her, I wanted no harm to ever come to her.

    ¡°Come on Dash,¡± smiled Tigra as she left the room, Dash following obediently behind her.

    I ended up thinking about the place in which we were headed Desvulp, a new place I had never been before. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the place would be like.

    I stared out in front of me, surprised at how I felt. I hadn¡¯t felt like this in a while, a new place had just been somewhere I needed to go for a mission, had this all been brought on by my love for Tigra, finally getting to stand by her side.

    I smiled, I would have to see how things went as the trip to Desvulp progressed, even if I miscalculated anything, I was sure without a doubt that I would be able protect Tigra with my life and I knew I was not alone, Dash, Link and Zack would be there with me, no harm would come to her, while the four of us stood as her Guardians.

 Chapter 200

    Madi returned six days later, sooner than I expected, but the Rattus were always known for their quick work. The Zerda had a request for a fresh supply of food as they had large shortages. The trade route between Cathopia and other cities had been destroyed due to the attacks from those mysteries assaults Madi mentioned.

    I had been out preparing the horses, I had realised that the best animal to pull the cart was a camel, but we had no access or knowledge how to get one. Madi said it would have taken her longer to return if she had grabbed one while she was there. A little annoyed as it would have made this part easier.

    Dash was actually on time, gathering whatever I asked him for and placing it in the cart. Zack was putting in the food supplies for the Zerda and us.

    Link had arrived with Tigra who had managed to get the royal tent as requested. She was throwing the strange cube in her hand.

    ¡°You are so lucky I got hold of this one,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I glanced at her for a second.

    ¡°Well to be honest, they only hand these out for official missions, you know those set by those at the academy or those set by my parents, so they said no.¡± She let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°They said no to me of all Animalia.¡±

    ¡°So, how¡¯d you get it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I may or may not have taken it by force,¡± she shrugged.

    ¡°She knocked them out,¡± verified Link.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop her,¡± I said.

    ¡°She¡¯d done it within the blink of an eye,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°What? I got what you wanted.¡± She threw it in my direction. ¡°Plus, this mission is very important to me, if I am to be queen one day then I need to restore what the darkness has made father destroy. We must restore the legacy of Fang.¡± She went to sit on the cart, which was a seat for one, the rest of us would be walking. ¡°And what better Animalia to restore it with than a Fang.¡± I smirked at her comment.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you off.¡± I shouldn¡¯t have really been surprised.

    ¡°And so you know, this tent comes with a stable.¡± She took hold of the reins.

    ¡°You did good.¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything else than that.

    ¡°Fang.¡± She gazed at me. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if and when I become queen.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± I looked at her confused, catching a glimpse of the others, also confused by her question. ¡°I have no say in that matter, but if you¡¯re worried about losing me as a friend, you¡¯ve nothing to worry about. I will walk this world with you, no matter what title you have, I will always be your Guardian.¡± I finished prepping the horses. ¡°Now let¡¯s move out, we have a long way to go.¡±

    Tigra gently whipped the reins, and we were off. I continued to feel an excitement about this mission. I hadn¡¯t been out on a mission before with my new team. For a moment a sense of dread came over me, could I protect them from the darkness.

    Raziel rubbed himself against me. ¡°Do not doubt your power master.¡± I looked down at him. ¡°You have defeated Cutter, during this battle you have come to accept the anger you felt towards those who took your friends lives, realising the affect it has on our synchronisation.¡±

    ¡°Did Fang ever suffer from losing synchronisation?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°He was the one who discovered this connection, understanding it more than anyone else,¡± responded Raziel. ¡°Only once did he lose his temper, his anger so great he lost all his power for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°What caused his anger?¡± I glanced over at Tigra.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°The loss of so many lives, including those of his closest friends and those of many sacred animals.¡± Raziel sighed. ¡°Anger is what the darkness feeds upon the most, hatred, greed, negative emotions it can exploit, you must be more careful with these emotions in the future master.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I nodded.

    Larana appeared on my shoulder. ¡°Did you know the most powerful emotion for a talismans connection is love.¡± She giggled as she said it. I glanced at her. ¡°Your heart master is filled to the brim with your love for Tigra, focus on that if you ever fall to your anger again.¡± She tenderly whispered those words into my ear, so the others couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°I will.¡± I took in a deep breath, taking in Tigra¡¯s scent on the wind.

    Zack came to walk beside me. ¡°Link told me what happened at Dagan,¡± he started. ¡°Quite the challenge to face after what they did to Ibiki and the others.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I nearly lost, but my talismans guided me back on track,¡± I responded.

    ¡°I want you to know I will serve you best I can, just as my father had helped yours in the past.¡± Zack bowed his head a little. ¡°I was told many tales the darkness takes upon its destructive path. I believe the world is at a pinnacle of the balance, only you can restore it.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I can,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I wish so many Animalia would stop putting so much faith in me.¡±

    ¡°You my friend need to have more faith in yourself,¡± commented Zack.

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± agreed Dash. ¡°You are awesome.¡± He grinned happily.

    ¡°Dash, you have a job to do, scout ahead to spot any potential danger,¡± I ordered.

    ¡°Understood,¡± he nodded and shot off.

    ¡°You worry too much,¡± said Tigra. ¡°Madi said she had this path covered, that she would even meet us at the edge of the Panthera borders, after all none of us have been to the desert before.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if she said so,¡± I shrugged.

    We headed across the green fairy bridge, heading south west through Cathopia, in this direction you could always get a glimpse of the jagged mountains, another place I have always wanted to visit. Tigra said it was Smilodon territory and only they had access to the crystal caves there, shame, but still worth exploring, unfortunately that would have to wait for another day, we had a date to keep with the Zerda.

    Tigra breathed in the fresh air, sighing loudly, we all looked at her silently, trying to decide whether or not to say something, then she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange how the air away from the city smells so much purer.¡±

    ¡°I suppose it does,¡± agreed Zack.

    I looked around understanding why she would feel that way, out here away from the city, where Dumah had focused the main forces carrying and spreading his dark power, out here within the forests the darkness was a thin mist, to be honest it made me feel more relaxed.

    It took two days for us to reach the desert, if we hadn¡¯t the stuff on the cart, we would have arrived sooner. It then occurred to me, why hadn¡¯t we all just gotten horses, a mistake on my part, just hoped the others didn¡¯t notice.

    Arriving at the edge of Panthera borders where everything just suddenly changed, where the life fullness of the forest met the edge of the barren desert. I could already feel the heat increasing, how was this natural phenomenon even possible.

    ¡°At last, you have made it.¡± Madi jumped down from a nearby tree.

    ¡°Madi,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°Just you today?¡±

    ¡°The least of us here the better I believe,¡± acknowledged Madi to her question. ¡°The other Rattus Warriors are on other important missions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a word with you about that,¡± I mentioned. ¡°But later.¡± She nodded. ¡°Please lead the way, Madi.¡±

    ¡°We will have to wait till nightfall, as you know during the day the desert is most unforgiving and those who do not live here struggle to know its dangers.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I acknowledged her advice and advised everyone to take a little nap, before we continued. Tigra decided she would snooze closest to me as I leaned against a tree, staring out across the desert, what awaited beneath the sands I wondered. Glancing down at Tigra who curled up with her back against me.

    I looked around to see the others relaxing with Madi on guard. I was surprised no one had commented on Tigra being so close, but they all knew we were best friends, she felt safest with me.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, hoping perhaps my clairvoyance would perhaps show me something. I saw a faint outline of a giant scorpion come into view. Taking in a deep breath, trying to control it. The vision becoming a little clearer, to show me Scorlax riding upon its back, as he caused destruction to the Zerda city and commanded a small army of unnaturally big sized scorpions.

    I opened my eyes, gasping. I quickly caught the attention of everyone. I turned away worry quickly seeping into my mind, if it was indeed Scorlax and scorpions, we would have to be very careful, if a single one got stung, would I have the power to heal them, would they die on this mission.

    I felt a nudge, looking down I saw Tigra, looking up at me. ¡°Stop worrying.¡± Her gaze was gentle and soothed my mind. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, have faith in your power.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°I will.¡± She always seemed to know the right words to say to me, she really was my soul mate, if only I could share it with the world.

 Chapter 201

    As soon as nightfall came, we were off. The night air was colder in the forest, than in the desert, but was still quite warm. I could feel the sand beneath my feet, feeling as my feet sunk a little. I knew we would all have to be careful, we were not built for the desert, like the Zerda were.

    I remained on guard, my body tense, I just couldn¡¯t relax after forcing that vision. I knew the danger which was causing the destruction here. Scorlax.

    ¡°I want everyone to be on guard,¡± I said aloud, knowing I had to inform every one of the dangers here. ¡°I had a vision. I saw Scorlax is here, he rode upon a giant scorpion.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t get giant scorpions,¡± commented Madi.

    ¡°It sounds impossible, but imbued with dark energy it can cause monstrous effects, which I have seen all too many times,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Scorpions.¡± Dash shivered.

    ¡°Is scorpion poison deadly?¡± wondered Link.

    ¡°Can be,¡± answered Tigra. ¡°But a strong water talisman should be able to cure it.¡± She glanced at me. Did she know that those thoughts had crossed my mind too? ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± She sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t believe my Guardians are worried about scorpions, considering you went up against venomous Animalia before now.¡±

    I thought about it, remembering Sniper. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you guys.¡± I glanced at them.

    ¡°And what about you poison is no fun,¡± commented Dash.

    ¡°He has immunity remember,¡± commented Zack.

    ¡°Immunity?¡± Link looked around.

    ¡°I am immune to all poison, except if it is strong stuff, then I might pass out for a few days,¡± I mentioned. ¡°A very strange genetic gift, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°You Fang¡¯s have all the luck,¡± said Dash.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, take it up with the goddess,¡± I responded.

    The conversation trailed off after that, as we walked through the desert in silence. I could sense that everyone had become a little more tense since telling them about the scorpions, but Tigra was relaxed, no worries in her expression, she never seemed to worry about danger when she was with us, I kind of wished she would worry, even if just a little.

    The journey across the desert was a quiet one, not much sign of life even in the darkness of the night. I guess not much could thrive out here. There was the occasional cactus, if you count that.

    I noticed how quickly the temperature changed when the sun came up, especially at midday. We each took turns in keeping watch during the day. Zack and I did the first morning, which sounded strange because it was usually, accompany Tigra during the day and keep watch during the night.

    ¡°Air flow is cool in the tent,¡± I said standing under a parasol, which did not give much protection from the heat.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Good,¡± said Zack. ¡°We are not built for the conditions out here.¡±

    ¡°Certainly not,¡± I agreed, blowing Larana¡¯s cool wind around us.

    ¡°Much better,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Must be strange doing day duty,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he nodded as I sat down in the chair beside him.

    ¡°I wonder what Desvulp is like,¡± I said.

    ¡°A desert city, situated atop a natural water source, so capable of growing some of their own food source¡± mentioned Zack. ¡°Apparently the water was drawn up by Fang during the times of darkness.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I was instantly interested, somewhat surprised he knew something about Fang I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Just ask Mila,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Mila.¡± I touched the choker.

    ¡°The story is indeed true,¡± answered Mila. ¡°In many places he had me draw up water from below, where it had not been tainted by the eternal dragon.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Fang.¡± Zack said my name to grab my attention. ¡°Did you know the princess sneaks into your room every night.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I gave him a confused look. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I can hear her using the secret door,¡± he mentioned. Oh, crap he knew about the door.

    ¡°She comes into my room, while I¡¯m sleeping.¡± I thought about it, realising I hadn¡¯t had any nightmares since returning from Dagan, did she realise her presence calmed my mind. ¡°I think I know why.¡± Apart of me didn¡¯t really want to talk about it, but I suppose I better explain. ¡°Since the attack on my unit, my friends. I¡¯ve been having nightmares, seeing the same thing happen time after time, in a cycle I cannot prevent, but whenever Tigra is with me, my mind is calm, and the nightmares do not come. I think she¡¯s realised this.¡±

    ¡°You two really have a close bond,¡± he commented. If only he knew. ¡°I won¡¯t ask any more about it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The day slowly became night. Tigra was the first up. ¡°Morning.¡± She joked.

    ¡°It¡¯s night time,¡± said Zack, who glanced at me before standing up. ¡°I will prepare the horses.¡± And he headed round the other side of the tent, where it conveniently had a stable like area, these tents were simply magical.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I stood up, moving closer to her, listening for any movement in the tent, silence.

    ¡°What?¡± She gazed at me.

    ¡°Zack knows you¡¯ve been coming into my room at night,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°What? But I¡¯ve been as quiet as a mouse.¡± She seemed panicked.

    ¡°I can even hear a mouse,¡± I commented. ¡°You¡¯ve been soothing my mind while I sleep, you¡¯ve been chasing away the nightmares, when did you realise?¡±

    ¡°Pretty early on,¡± she admitted. ¡°I saw what those nightmares did to you, I didn¡¯t want you to keep seeing their deaths, I couldn¡¯t stand to see you suffer.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I went to hug her. ¡°You should have said something to me.¡±

    ¡°You needed your sleep,¡± she chuckled.

    I whispered in her ear. ¡°We¡¯re mates, we don¡¯t keep secrets from each other.¡±

    ¡°No, I suppose we don¡¯t.¡± She hugged me back. ¡°Please don¡¯t make me stop helping you.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that. I just want to say thank you, you¡¯ve always watched out for me,¡± I responded. ¡°If only the others weren¡¯t about.¡±

    ¡°I know right.¡± Tigra pulled away. ¡°Remember, the secret thing goes for you too.¡±

    ¡°I promise you; I will never hide anything from you,¡± I said.

    A little while later, and a yawning Dash came out of the tent, followed by Link and Madi. Our little group was ready to move out again. As we walked beside the cart, I gazed at Tigra with such admiration, she was strong, fearless, kind, and thoughtful. I would do everything in my power to protect her, Scorlax wherever he was would not lay a single claw on her.

 Chapter 202

    A few days later we arrived at Desvulp, where we were greeted by the citizens all wanting to get a sight of the princess. The four of us, took strong positions to make sure they did not get too close. Zerda were very much like their animal cousins, the fennec fox, with their big ears and sandy coloured fur. There were also other desert loving Animalia here, but the Zerda clearly outnumbered them, perhaps they were here to seek shelter from the attacks in the desert we¡¯d already heard about.

    Those gladded in armour of silver and fine fabrics, stepped forward. ¡°I am glad you arrived safely, please follow me, the elder is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°We brought the supplies you requested,¡± informed Tigra.

    ¡°Bring them with us,¡± he acknowledged and began walking towards the heart of the city.

    The city was comprised of houses made from condensed sand, the roads laid out with flowering cactus, trees and colourful bushes, this place was filled with more life than I expected. The main source for this life was the fountain at the heart of the city, large in size, made from white stone, carved with images of Fang¡¯s battles here and how he brought forth water for them.

    I soon realised that a percentage of the buildings had heavy damage to them, almost like something big had climbed all over it, a giant scorpion perhaps. Scorlax had been plaguing them, I just needed to wait for him to show himself and end the terror he was causing these Animalia, but the Zerda seemed less terrified of their attackers than those of Dagan.

    The elder was waiting outside a grand building, painted in vibrant colours, with a tall tower a beacon within the city.

    ¡°Welcome, your highness.¡± The elder came forward, reaching out his hands to take Tigra¡¯s.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you Elder Audun.¡± She bowed her head slightly in respect.

    ¡°I apologise the king could not meet you, he is busy with other affairs, but I thank thee on his behalf for coming at such short notice, to honour our city with your presence.¡±

    ¡°That is quite alright, but I need to see him before I leave, I wanted to rebuild our connections, not just with my father, but with me as future queen.¡± Tigra spoke with confidence and a radiance that demanded respect. This was a side of Tigra I hadn¡¯t really seen before, she may have not wanted to be queen, but she still understood her responsibility to the Animalia of Cathopia and those of the surrounding land.

    ¡°We are just happy we were finally able to get into contact with Cathopia,¡± he smiled wearily. ¡°Please come in.¡± He held on to one of Tigra¡¯s hands and we headed inside the building.

    The room was long with a finely decorated carpet down the middle, benches lining both sides, this was most probably where the citizens came together. I glanced around, noticing cracks in the walls, perhaps even a shelter.

    ¡°I am sorry, that I could not have come sooner,¡± began Tigra.

    ¡°No need to worry your highness, you are here now,¡± he responded. ¡°As you saw by our small city, we have been hit by hard times against the Scorpiones and scorpions which grow more aggressive each day, some bigger than others, such a strange change in them.¡±

    ¡°Please relax. I am determined to deal with the situation. I bring my Guardians, finest warriors of all Cathopia, one who is a warrior of Fang,¡± informed Tigra. ¡°We will help repair some of the damages and whatever else you need, including the dealing of your attack problems.¡±

    ¡°Again, thank you, your highness.¡± He took a step back and bowed. ¡°This world will be in great hands with you as our future queen.¡± She blushed at his comment. ¡°I will now show you to your rooms.¡±

    We left the building to another, not too far from the fountain, could see it from the windows. The place had a huge open lobby area, with a fancy staircase you¡¯d mainly see in mansions, even had golden carpet going up, centred, going along all the corridors. The walls covered in art of animals and sacred animals, even Animalia portraits and stands with ceramics placed on top, from vases to big jugs.

    The rooms were spacious, with large beds, the double rooms had them on opposite sides of the room, with a large decorative carpet in the middle, and colourful furniture placed upon it. The large open window allowed a fair breeze to enter the room, cooling it down from the increasing temperatures outside. The single rooms were just as well decorated. This place felt like it was built for the higher classes.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Tigra had already chosen her room, quickly broadcasting that I would be staying in there with her. ¡°Fang will stay in my room.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± They were all shocked, just as I was.

    ¡°There are two beds, it only makes sense that my Guardian captain stay in there too,¡± she said, as if it made complete sense, but no one seemed to argue with her decision. ¡°Plus, I want my Guardian¡¯s close if there is an attack.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your highness.¡± I bowed obediently, pushing down what emotions I had against it, couldn¡¯t go against her orders as was the curse of being a Guardian, I wasn¡¯t allowed to say no. ¡°Anything you command.¡±

    ¡°You have your warriors well trained,¡± commented the elder.

    ¡°The king and queen, only seek out the best Guardians to guard me,¡± she responded. ¡°I would like to start work on helping your fine city.¡±

    ¡°I understand, this way.¡± He led the way again, back outside where Tigra rushed to hand out the supplies we had brought, some of the Zerda looked to be in poor condition, more likely those homed in the poorer parts of the city.

    I watched as Tigra happily interacted with each one, smiling with a light so bright. I took a deep breath, I held such admiration for her, this was where she shined the most.

    ¡°Anything you want us to do?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°Go take a nap, we¡¯ll be taking turns to guard Tigra, I want everyone present if something happens,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Tigra glanced back at me.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± I stepped forward.

    ¡°I want you to join Link and go to this child¡¯s home, to repair damage done there,¡± ordered Tigra.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I had thought that the hard work would have begun tomorrow after we had got some rest, but obviously Tigra did not want to wait a single second of helping the Zerda. ¡°Link, with me, Dash keep an eye on her highness.¡± They simply nodded to my orders, and I followed the Zerda child to their home on the outer skirts of the city.

    It didn¡¯t take a lot to realise how the systems of the city worked, the more privilege lived within the centre, further away from the dangerous and rough conditions of the desert. These were the ones subjected to the attacks more than the others.

    The house was terribly damaged, with holes in the ceiling, covered over with cloth, the walls crumbling to the touch.

    ¡°This is far worse than I thought,¡± admitted Link. ¡°How are we supposed to repair this.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out, perhaps I can use Mila to condense the sand into bricks.¡± I began to think about it, any solution I came up with, wouldn¡¯t work unless I could get the structure of their homes repaired.

    ¡°No master you need mud, water and straw to be able to repair the walls with a strong finish,¡± mentioned Mila.

    ¡°Do you know how to do this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Master and I worked hard to build the first buildings hear, after the fountain was constructed,¡± informed Mila.

    ¡°Now where am I going to get mud in a desert?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°The fields have mud,¡± mentioned the young Zerda.

    ¡°Can you show us?¡± asked Link. She nodded and headed off.

    With the young Zerda¡¯s help, we were able to gather all the materials we needed to make the bricks. I allowed Mila to guide my hand in creating the bricks I needed, the shape, consistency and construction was quite tricky at first. Apparently, you usually used a mould, then allowed them to dry, but with Mila I could condense the mixture into the shape and then used Raziel¡¯s heat to dry them, obviously not too fast, didn¡¯t want them to break.

    After a few hours I had everything I needed and we began to fill in all the holes and damage, again this process Mila guided me and by the end of the hot day I had finished repairing their home. I was exhausted, using my talisman power with such control, was harder than releasing it in bursts of power.

    ¡°Thank you, so much.¡± The young girl cheered as the rest of her family returned home, as they had been out working in the fields, they too cheered, even cried. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It was no problem,¡± I smiled, bowing and then I looked around, there were many homes like this one. I would most likely be back at it again tomorrow.

    Link and I headed back to our rooms, it was dark, and the others had already settled down for the night. Dash had taken Zacks place on guard duty.

    I entered my room, spotting a sleeping Tigra in her bed, what the heck was she thinking, it was hard enough to keep this secret from the others, even harder sharing the same room. As quietly as I could, I went over to my bed, which was far bigger than the one back home in Cathopia. I felt a ping of anger, this luxury should be shared with everyone, especially those on the edge, where their homes had been destroyed.

    I laid down thinking about it, there had to be something else going on here. The Animalia held no fear of their attackers, unlike those of Dagan and there was something about the elder I did not like. Just as I thought more about it. I¡¯d fallen asleep.

    I had twisted and turned in the night, the echoes of my nightmares, trying to creep in. No, not again, I didn¡¯t want to watch it anymore. I could see my units faces, could hear the attacks rushing through the air, then a scent wafted up my nose.

    I opened my eyes to feel the embrace of another. I looked down to see Tigra, snuggled up closely, her arms wrapped around me. I remembered what Zack had told me on the way here, how she came to me during the night to chase away my nightmares.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I embraced her tightly if anything I would live for her. I closed my eyes and drifted off back to sleep.

 Chapter 203

    I awoke with Tigra still in my arms, this was nice. I wish I didn¡¯t have to let go. I kissed her head, as she stirred, opening her eyes, and gazing fondly back at me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.

    ¡°I will always chase away your nightmares, you only need to ask,¡± she smiled, bringing her face to mine. ¡°I need my Guardian at his strongest.¡±

    I brought my hand to her cheek. ¡°And I have to stay close to my princess.¡± We kissed, pulling each other closer.

    There was a knock at the door. Tigra went to pull away, but I held her for a second longer, taking in her scent and this moment, before releasing her, she dashed over to her side to get changed, while I went to answer the door.

    ¡°Guardian Fang.¡± It was the elder.

    ¡°How can I help you Elder Audun?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Is her highness up?¡± he asked.

    I glanced over in her direction, where she was slipping her dress over her head, my sight lingered there for a few seconds before looking back at him and responding. ¡°She isn¡¯t quite ready for visitors this morning.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He seemed disappointed.

    ¡°Oh Fang, let him in.¡± Tigra came over, she was ready. ¡°And go put your uniform on.¡± She ordered. I bowed my head, then went over to the changing screen. ¡°Come in Elder Audun.¡± Tigra opened the door wide, and they both went to sit down. While I changed, I could only listen. ¡°What can I do for you this morning?¡±

    ¡°I saw the work Fang carried out on the home on the edge of the city, he is a very talented warrior,¡± began Elder Audun.

    ¡°Indeed, he is,¡± agreed Tigra.

    ¡°I would appreciate if he could continue his work on the other homes,¡± he requested.

    ¡°I would be honoured,¡± I answered, coming over, where I used Raziel to heat up the pot of cold tea on the table, then poured into Tigra¡¯s cup and his. Then I took my position of standing behind her.

    ¡°You would,¡± he smiled, drinking the tea. ¡°That is splendid.¡±

    ¡°I told you; I have come to help in any way possible during my few days of staying here, perhaps even more visits will be required in the future, but for this one, I would like to gain the trust of you and your people,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°When will your king be returning?¡± I asked, as I had not seen him. I found it strange how the king of Desvulp would fail to appear during a visit from the heir to Cathopia¡¯s throne, even Hunter would find that quite odd.

    ¡°Do not worry, he will return long before you depart from our city,¡± responded Elder Audun, getting to his feet. ¡°I will humbly expect you to come to the building where we first conversed tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°I will be there,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he bowed, quickly leaving the room, smiling as he closed the door behind him.

    ¡°I smell a rat,¡± I snarled.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra was surprised by my remark. ¡°Do you see darkness around him?¡±

    ¡°Not enough to be concern about,¡± I admitted, looking back out of the window. ¡°Not much of it anywhere considering the attacks they¡¯ve been getting.¡±

    ¡°Relax, would you,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°Relax.¡± I shook my head. ¡°With you, my job is not to relax.¡±

    Tigra looked at me, realising I was suddenly on edge. ¡°Alex, please.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it the littlest bit weird that the king of Desvulp has not greeted you personally, heir to the throne of Cathopia, your father would not have any contact with anyone but him,¡± I said.

    ¡°Well, I am not my father,¡± she huffed. ¡°Go fix some houses.¡± She snapped, turning her back.

    I walked towards the window, rather than the door, before jumping she spoke one more time. ¡°I know what I am doing, Alex, trust me.¡±

    ¡°I always trust you Tigra.¡± I left her, summoning Larana¡¯s wings and heading to the Zerda family from yesterday, where many families stared at their repaired home with amazement.

    ¡°Fang.¡± The young girl greeted me with a hug, the moment I landed. The other Zerda quickly circled around me. ¡°Please help them too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am here to do, but I will need all your helps to do so,¡± I smiled, thinking the others could watch Tigra.

    I began to issue orders to the Zerda; I had three teams. Team one gathered the necessary materials for me to craft the bricks. Team two would repair the buildings with the bricks and team three made sure everyone stayed hydrated and fed, it was hard work after all.

    The first batch of bricks, they all watched in amazement at the control I held over my talismans, even surprised myself to be honest. The moulding with Mila and the drying with Raziel. It wasn¡¯t long before I had a system going and everyone was hard working as we worked through one home after another.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I also used this opportunity to practise the technique that Raziel had taught me, to gather the energy around me to restore my own, this wasn¡¯t a battle and most of the time I was standing still; it was tricky focusing on three things at once, but with some Larana guidance I soon had it down, no need to worry about overusing my power.

    Zack came to check up on me, astonished at how much I had already done. ¡°You work fast.¡±

    ¡°It helps to have a good team,¡± I responded.

    ¡°You fall out with her highness, this morning?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Just a little disagreement,¡± I answered. ¡°Did she send you.¡±

    ¡°Just to see how you¡¯re doing,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°About fifteen done, might get thirty by the end of the day,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Just tell her, I¡¯ll see her later.¡± I went back to focusing on what I was doing, getting a little annoyed again, Tigra should know to trust my instincts by now, all I wanted to do was protect her, how could I do that if she didn¡¯t trust my judgement. Seeing he wasn¡¯t really going to get anything else out of me, Zack soon left.

    By the end of the day, we had completed thirty-two homes. Everyone was exhausted, but in high spirits. ¡°Get a good night¡¯s rest, we¡¯ll continue this tomorrow.¡±

    I returned to our current residence; Link was on guard duty tonight. I gave him a nod as I entered my room, to see Tigra sat waiting for me, she was in her night wear so obviously have planned to go to sleep but decided to wait for me.

    She came straight over to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alex.¡± Hugging me.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I was surprised.

    ¡°All you do is look out for me. I don¡¯t really have a clue what I am doing here, what if something was to go wrong here, an attack, a failure to connect with this place.¡± She was laying out her emotions right in front of me. ¡°I can¡¯t do this without you or the others, you¡¯re the one working with the people.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± I said, she stared stunned at me. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, follow that huge heart of yours and I will follow, no matter where it leads. Now get some rest, tomorrow will be another busy day.¡± She smiled, clinging to my arm as I headed to my side of the room, quickly realising she wasn¡¯t going to leave me, I didn¡¯t mind.

    -

    The next morning, I woke with a jump, I had been struck down by that deadly attack from that Draco. Tigra was right there to settle down my racing heart.

    I thought I could go alone to start repairing the homes, but Tigra joined me, even helped. It was a fast start and some of the Zerda had already collected huge piles of the raw materials I needed.

    As I worked, I kept an eye on the suns position, waiting for the afternoon when we would meet up with Elder Audun in the main building. I let out a little laugh, for a city this size, with a king, that had no palace or mansion, still seemed odd to me.

    Finishing the day¡¯s work, Tigra and I got washed up first before heading to the building the elder told us to meet him, he was waiting outside and I was accompanied by all my fellow Guardians, I just had this bad feeling I couldn¡¯t shake.

    ¡°Well, your highness,¡± he bowed with a smile. ¡°Please come in King Kahli is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty.¡± Tigra beamed, walking faster towards the doors.

    ¡°Not you.¡± Elder Audun stood in front of me. ¡°This is a private meeting.¡±

    ¡°I am to be with Princess Tigra at all times, as is consented to my contract as her Guardian,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°King Kahli is very shy, and wants to only see her highness,¡± responded Elder Audun.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine Fang.¡± Tigra didn¡¯t let me finish. ¡°You stay here with the others. I trust you will see any danger before it happens,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± I lowered my head, then turned to stand guard by the doors with the others, I did not like this one bit, I didn¡¯t like being away from her, it was a little different when I was on missions as Dash and Zack were there in my stead, but right now, she was heading in there alone. I glanced back, watching her go through those doors.

    My tail was flickering with anticipation, the sooner Tigra finished her meeting the better. I shot a glance at the others, all stood at attention. The Animalia of the city stared at us as they passed.

    I let out a grumble, knowing it had only been a few minutes, but waiting always felt longer than it actually was.

    I stumbled back a little as my mind flashed, seeing a giant scorpion smashed down the wall, swiping to grab hold of Tigra.

    I turned on my heel, pushing past the two guards by the door, hearing the footsteps of the others as they followed behind me.

    I blew open the doors as the wall at the back was smashed open, a giant scorpion with Scorlax riding upon his back, the claws swiping as Tigra looked at it with surprise, shock.

    ¡°Tigra!¡± I shouted, Larana¡¯s fused armour taking form as I dashed forward, drawing Raziel¡¯s sword. I boosted my speed, standing between her and the scorpion within a second. I swiped my sword, cleaving off the scorpion¡¯s claw, its blood squirting out, splattering here and there.

    ¡°Damn you, Fang!¡± shouted Scorlax as the scorpion sharply turned, burring under the sands to get away. I lifted my hand, hitting him with a single concentration of wind, marking him with Larana¡¯s power.

    I relaxed a little as I felt Tigra¡¯s hand touch my back. ¡°Thank you, Fang.¡±

    I glanced back at her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded, then I saw a glimpse of anger fill her eyes, a spark of lightning shot off in the direction of Elder Audun. ¡°You.¡± She let out a low grumble.

    ¡°Please, your highness, this was not my doing,¡± he pleaded.

    ¡°Lier!¡± More sparks being let off in his direction. He cowered back. ¡°The reason you have no fear of the attacks is because you would trade my life. I came to help you, and this is how I am treated.¡± Her anger was growing.

    I put my arm up in front of her. ¡°Please Tigra, calm down.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ he,¡± she stuttered.

    ¡°I know,¡± I said soothingly. ¡°But he will indeed suffer the wrath of King Alton, when I inform him of what happened here.¡±

    ¡°King Alton.¡± He shuddered when I mentioned the name.

    ¡°I may be her highness¡¯s Guardian, but I am also on good terms with the king, along with him being best friends with my dad, Yamato Fang.¡± I informed.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Dash tie him up.¡± Dash quickly did as I told him. ¡°Arata, please stay with Tigra.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± he manifested, standing beside Tigra.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need him?¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°I can still use his power, even if his physical form is not present,¡± I mentioned. ¡°Now we¡¯re going scorpion hunting,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°He went under the sand,¡± commented Link.

    I smiled with excitement. ¡°I placed a little portion of Larana¡¯s power upon him as a tracker. Now let¡¯s move out.¡±

    ¡°Please be careful,¡± said Tigra concerned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, back before you know it, right guys,¡± I said.

    ¡°Right,¡± they all responded in unison.

    Unlike against Cutter, where I fought alone, this time I would be fighting alongside the best in all Cathopia, Scorlax wouldn¡¯t stand a chance and another one spreading the darkness would be removed from this world.

 Chapter 204

    Leaving Tigra under the watchful eyes of Arata, I headed out into the desert accompanied by my team of Guardians. A part of me didn¡¯t want to drag anyone else into my struggle against the darkness as it had already claimed the lives of so many of my friends, but I had come to realise when I was fighting against Cutter, that I could not do this alone.

    Much like the tales of Fang I grew up on, he met many Animalia, and fought beside those who still stood beside the light, and my fellow Guardians were no different. Dash had grown up reading his stories on the walls of caverns around the city, Zack¡¯s father Gual had worked beside mine and Link had seen the true horrors the darkness brings to those who are weak against it.

    ¡°Anyone of you fought a scorpion before?¡± I questioned, sensing the portion of power I had placed upon the scorpion.

    ¡°No.¡± Dash was the first to answer.

    ¡°Most of the time any relation to scorpions would not dare go near Cathopia, knowing it was guarded by King Alton, rumours say he is a pro fighter against such species, even the Animalia kind,¡± mentioned Zack.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t supposed to get that big,¡± commented Link.

    ¡°That way.¡± I quickly changed direction, using Larana to pull me along. ¡°This thing is fast.¡±

    ¡°The sand is not easy to run on,¡± moaned Dash.

    ¡°Focus,¡± I snapped. ¡°Scorpions and Scorpio are known for their poison, if you at all feel in danger of being stung, get back.¡±

    ¡°And let you have all the fun,¡± smirked Zack, coming up beside me. ¡°Fang, we already know the dangers of facing the darkness, have faith in us and none of us will ever let you down.¡±

    I glanced at him, then at Dash and Link. ¡°I do have faith in you, I just don¡¯t want to lose anymore of my friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends,¡± repeated Link. I guess it had been a long time since he had one of those.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re right above him, stay back while I draw him out,¡± I ordered. The three of them stopped, jumping away from where I was. I jumped in the air, spreading Larana¡¯s wings wide. ¡°Now pull!¡± I shouted, holding out my hand where I connected instantly with the portion of Larana¡¯s power, grabbing hold of it I pulled it back, like a fish on the end of a line.

    I felt some resistance, but in this form my power with Larana was more refined, pulling and pulling, the sands began to move, shifting slowly into a mound, then with one last pull the scorpion was air borne, away from the ground.

    ¡°What?¡± Scorlax and my line of sight met. ¡°Fang!¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± I shouted.

    On my order Dash, Link and Zack went into attack mode, jumping up to meet the airborne scorpion, unable to move or resist off the ground. Dash imbued his short sword with lightning as he struck at the scorpion¡¯s body, the lightning concentrated enough to travel up to Scorlax, who cried out.

    Zack using his elemental skills of shadow, duplicating his dagger, throwing them masterfully across the scorpion¡¯s body, even landing one in Scorlax¡¯s shoulder.

    Link¡¯s sword became enveloped in fire as he dug his blade into the scorpion¡¯s belly, pulling it along, coming away from the opposite side. I had noticed as he summoned his fire, that it only shimmered with his dark power, which was to be expected it was where he drew his power from.

    ¡°Away¡± I ordered as the scorpion came to land with a crash, everyone stood on guard as I landed too. ¡°Scorlax,¡± I said his name as I saw the dark aura his body was emitting, including that of the dark scorpion and the desert around us.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to respond so quickly,¡± he remarked, touching the scorpion. ¡°I won¡¯t be underestimating you like Cutter did.¡± His dark aura spread further around the scorpion as the wounds inflicted healed, not this again, I thought.

    ¡°You forget one thing, this time I don¡¯t fight alone,¡± I commented, catching a glimpse of a purple crystal around his neck, just like the one Cutter had devoured, did all of them have that thing. I would have to make sure we destroyed him before he could use it.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°You forget, you are in my playground now, you Feles don¡¯t stand a chance in the desert, the heat, the ground soft, a perfect hiding place for my kin.¡± He raised his arms. ¡°My army.¡±

    ¡°Watch yourself!¡± I shouted as the sands all around us began to shift, one by one large scorpions rose from beneath the sands. The dark energy had corrupted them, transforming them into a monstrous size, much like what Vali had done.

    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be surviving this,¡± smirked Scorlax.

    Link glanced over to me. ¡°May I let loose?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but do not¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he responded before I could finish.

    I drew Raziel and Arata, if I wanted to get to Scorlax now, I would first have to get through his army of hundreds of dark scorpions. I took in a deep breath as the scorpions came at us, tails lashing forward. I stepped to the right letting my power of purification spread down my blades.

    I jumped behind this scorpion, slicing it down the middle, then moved to the next, cutting off tails and pinchers, striking at the heads, cutting legs, moving from one target to the next without hesitation, dodging left or right, jumping over head, pushing down with the wind.

    ¡°Wind cutter!¡± I shouted sending waves of razor-sharp wind in the direction away from my team, who were handling this far better than I thought.

    Dash¡¯s speed was hindered slightly by the sand under his feet, but his moves were still precise, the scorpions unable to keep up with his speed, slicing and making his foes explode as he supercharged them with lightning energy within their bodies, he had come a long way. He held a different expression upon his face, instead of his usually happy go luck, act like a silly idiot, he held a wild look, much like I had seen in the expression of a wilds, after all he had grown up like one. Did that make him a wilds or something else.

    Zack was less all over the place, staying in one place as he executed defensive measures, moving with the scorpions, shifting in the last second to avoid, then struck with a single devastating blow, wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from the son of Gual.

    Link mainly kept to his flaming combination of burning through each scorpion¡¯s exoskeleton, he was far more aggressive than Zack and Dash, less refined in his training, but he would improve with more battles.

    I focused on the dark energy that was seeping from every destroyed scorpion, they felt more like the dark crystals, perhaps they were trying different methods to spread their darkness. I had to release my purification abilities to prevent the energy from getting too much. I didn¡¯t want to expose my team to too much of the stuff.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± commented Scorlax. ¡°I see why Dumah wants to keep you around, but I¡¯d rather see your bodies forgotten within the sands.¡±

    He had said similar things as Cutter, something about Dumah wanting to keep me around, what did they even mean?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll get to him upon my list eventually,¡± I responded as we had finished off the scorpions.

    ¡°You could never defeat him in a real fight,¡± snorted Scorlax, raising his hand, the giant scorpion rearing up. ¡°You cannot comprehend the true power of the darkness, let me give a taste.¡± He touched the pendent around his neck, releasing large amounts of dark energy from it.

    ¡°Get behind me!¡± I shouted as they came to my side. I held my hand out to purify the dark energy before it could do any harm to them. Link came beside me holding his hand out as he absorbed the energy too.

    I was surprised to see this happening, I was wrong to keep him out of my fight with Cutter, he could have helped with the absorbance of the dark crystals.

    ¡°What the heck is that?¡± said Dash, the amount was so much it was visible to them.

    ¡°This is dark energy,¡± answered Link as his body faintly glowed purple.

    ¡°Dark energy?¡± wondered Zack.

    ¡°It is what spreads the darkness, it corrupts all that are weak to it. In concentrations like this it can be fatal,¡± I mentioned glancing back. ¡°It is what spreads within the walls of Cathopia, what made King Alton do such horrible things to those around the city and what I have had to fight as a Warrior of Fang.¡±

    ¡°The essence of the eternal dragon,¡± said Dash as the energy dispersed, revealing the scorpion right above us, swiping his great pinchers down at us.

    ¡°Like squashing bugs,¡± he laughed.

    I held my hand up, creating a barrier of wind, so sharp it cut the scorpions pinchers off on impact. ¡°Now!¡± I ordered as we jumped into action. He had been sloppy in coming this close to us.

    Dash dashed around him, creating a line of lightning as he went, preventing the scorpion moving anymore, getting zapped when it came into contact with this ring. I¡¯d never seen a technique like that before.

    The scorpion¡¯s tail lunged forward, the poison dripping like a green ooze. Zack was the first to react throwing multiple shadow daggers, taring the end of the tail to pieces, but not long after it was destroyed did it start to regenerate.

    ¡°Together Link,¡± I said pointing Raziel¡¯s sword forward, him standing next to me as he released a breath of fire. Link nodded summoning a storm of fire around him, directing it at the scorpion. With Larana¡¯s wind I fuelled the fire even more, the scorpion catching alight in a blaze within seconds. I wondered if this would be enough to take care of the beast as Scorlax jumped from the back of the scorpion escaping the blaze, his response confirmed its defeat, he would be next.

 Chapter 205

    Scorlax¡¯s pet was in flames, letting out a sound that sounded more like a scream. The flames engulfed it and nothing much remained. I stood together with my team with two victories under our belts, his army gone and now the giant scorpion, he was next and would receive the same ruthlessness.

    ¡°Damn you, Fang!¡± he cursed. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that.¡± I continued to point Raziel at him. ¡°You¡¯re next Scorlax.¡± I wanted to end this quickly before he could use the concentrated crystal of darkness he had hung around his neck.

    ¡°Now then, let us see how you handle against my power.¡± He stretched flexing his hands, then his claws, before drawing the four swords he wielded. His tail twitched, his body smoking with dark energy, as he breathed it in, seeming to be absorbing its lust, its power. ¡°Humans could never handle such power.¡±

    ¡°Humans?¡± Link was puzzled, never hearing of such a species. I had only heard and seen them through the shared vision from Larana and Mila, had Scorlax and the others been revived that many times, that they would remember humans from the times of darkness Fang had to face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, you have been just as interesting as your ancestor, wielding his talismans, very curious,¡± said Scorlax.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret,¡± I grinned. ¡°I am his power reincarnated, given directly by the goddess herself.¡±

    ¡°The goddess,¡± he grumbled at her mentioning. ¡°She still has that much power, which means if I destroy you here, then we will be one step closer to her destruction.¡± He lowered his body, then swiped his swords, whipping up a sandstorm. I had heard rumours he had the ability to control the sands of the desert, we were in his playground now, but that would not stop us in our pursuit of victory.

    I moved to the right as a stinging tail thrusted in my direction, so fast the wind bent around it. His shape became clearer, and I attacked, swinging Raziel and Arata in unison, hitting nothing but thin air. I blinked, the sand was affecting my vision.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± I called losing sight of my team. The fur on my body standing on end sensing danger all around me.

    ¡°What is with this sandstorm!¡± groaned Dash. ¡°Whoa.¡±

    ¡°Dash!¡± I heard Link, then the clang of swords.

    ¡°We¡¯re at such a disadvantage in this storm,¡± I grumbled. I couldn¡¯t move as I didn¡¯t know where Scorlax was or my friends.

    ¡°Master, we are the wind.¡± I heard Larana, only just remembering I was still in my fused armour. ¡°The sand is simply controlled by the wind.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, closing my eye, sensing the winds blowing the sands into a frenzy. I lifted my arm, guided by my clairvoyance as Scorlax had come back to attack me this time. I defended his first blow, them lifted Arata to deflect his next, jumping back as he came in with his two other blades. I spread my wings wide, blowing the winds into a different direction, opening my eyes to see Scorlax standing there. ¡°You hold power over wind, but nothing is as strong as Larana.¡±

    ¡°I have not forgotten her power.¡± Scorlax held his swords up, the sands separating around us, we were now at the heart of the storm. ¡°The only one I am really after is you. I had hoped to use the princess to make you submit but destroying you in battle is even better.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be the one doing the destroying,¡± I responded.

    ¡°We will both see won¡¯t we,¡± he grinned, coming forward as he began his assault. I had heard that not many Feles could defeat him in battle, with four arms, he wielded his four swords with deadly accuracy and those unfortunate to be on his kill list, also had to contend with his tail, which acted as if it had a mind of its own, striking occasionally between strikes.

    All I could do at this stage was avoid his attacks, moving from right to left, using Raziel and Arata to defend when I face one, I could not move away from. His tail strike was much faster than that of his swords, but still predictable with my clairvoyance. I needed to stay focused one wrong move and it would be over.

    A move too slow, his sword grazed my arm, I winced summoning up a gust of wind to chase him away, but only for a moment as he was back again, not letting up for a second, not giving me the chance to retaliate.

    ¡°What the heck?¡± I stumbled back, then was unable to move, my feet were stuck. I bent backwards enough for his sword to thrust above me. Scorlax pulled back, then stopped. I pulled at my leg realising they were sinking into the sand. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I control all sand, this is my home and playground,¡± he said. ¡°And you will be unable to avoid me now, just like the others.¡±

    ¡°Others.¡± I hadn¡¯t heard a sound from Dash, Zack or Link in quite some time. ¡°If you¡¯ve harmed them.¡± I felt my anger bubbling up.

    ¡°Master.¡± I heard Mila. ¡°Don¡¯t let him anger you, they might just be trapped, like you are now.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± I took in a deep breath. Larana¡¯s wings vibrating on my back as I opened them, pulling upwards as I felt the suction of the sand around my ankles.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape my trap.¡± Scorlax dug one of his swords into the sand, trying to stop me from ascending. Bent forward, his tail swayed from side to side, lashing forward. ¡°Got you.¡± I twisted to the left, feeling the stinger scrape against my skin.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I felt an instant reaction with the venom, my arm felt harder to move, like being restricted with weights, it might have just been a small amount, but I suspected this would be my reaction to it even if I had been directly injected due to my poison resistance.

    I summoned a down draft, whipping up the sands around my feet, separating them and setting myself free. I glided around Scorlax as his eyes never left me. I landed a far distance away from him.

    ¡°Guys can you hear me.¡± Through Larana¡¯s wind I called to my friends.

    ¡°Fang is everything alright?¡± asked Link.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see a thing,¡± responded Dash.

    ¡°We¡¯re trapped in some sort of sand trap,¡± answered Zack.

    I sighed; they were all alright. ¡°Stay put, I¡¯ll come for you once I deal with Scorlax.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± said Dash.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this alone,¡± responded Zack.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± said Link.

    I stretched my heavy arm, using Larana¡¯s wind to make it move faster. ¡°Raziel, Arata.¡± I summoned them both. ¡°Now is the time I take this serious.¡±

    ¡°And you weren¡¯t serious before.¡± Scorlax dashed towards me, jumping, then disappearing as he landed in the sand. I was surprised and confused, treating the sand as if it was water and I had no way to pull him out like I had done to his great pet.

    I looked around keeping my breathing steady, I needed to let my senses guide me, my instincts, my clairvoyance. I closed my eyes to heighten these senses, it was simply a waiting game.

    I opened my eyes, seeing an attack, the sand moving beneath my feet. I jumped back, the second Scorlax was out from the sands. I passed the necessary power to Raziel and Arata to attack with their breaths. White fire and black lightning crossed each other as they came into contact with Scorlax. I heard a scream of pain, then he disappeared back into the sands.

    ¡°Good job.¡± I was pleased.

    ¡°Good job,¡± repeated Arata. ¡°I am no dog.¡± He snarled, touchy.

    Scorlax rose from the sands in front of him, his exoskeleton burned and scorched in places, an arm even severed. His expression was an angry one as he lifted his arm, causing the sands to rise all around me.

    ¡°Not good.¡± I took flight but was chased by the moving sands, skyward. Scorlax¡¯s summoning speed was astonishing as it rose above my head and domed over. I bashed against it, like hitting a brick wall, dense.

    ¡°No one has escaped my power before, and you won¡¯t be the first.¡± I could hear Scorlax.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I flinched as the sand seemed to be moving closer towards me. The space getting smaller. ¡°Oh crap.¡± I rammed against it, summoning wind to push against both sides to stop it but it got closer still. I tried penetrating the sands with wind, to dense, with water nothing.

    I had no choice but to land, trying anything I could to stop it from getting any closer. My only hope was my barriers, I had to hope they were strong enough to hold it back, until I thought of some plan to escape.

    I summoned both Larana¡¯s and Mila¡¯s power, making a double barrier. I watched in semi-panic as the walls came closer, tighter, condensing further, then made contact with my barrier. I could feel the sands pushing against it, taking everything, I had to stop it from crushing me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t break free.¡±

    ¡°Still alive in there. I can sense your barrier, but they too will shatter.¡± He was right, the weight on my barrier was increasing. I could feel it and unlike his natural abilities I would not be able to keep this up forever.

    ¡°Raziel, Arata, you need to stop him,¡± I called to them.

    ¡°We are trying master, but he has surrounded himself in the same sand as yourself, to protect himself,¡± responded Raziel.

    ¡°Guys, need help.¡± I called for my friends this time.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter,¡± answered Link.

    ¡°I need help, I¡¯m trapped in some sort of sand trap, it¡¯s getting tighter, my barrier won¡¯t last much longer,¡± I quickly explained as Larana¡¯s barrier broke, and it came into contact with Mila¡¯s. ¡°Not good.¡±

    ¡°Sand.¡± Zack was thinking. ¡°Heat, you need loads of heat, to melt the sand into a liquid form, which is from the glass making process.¡±

    ¡°Glass,¡± I repeated. ¡°Liquid form, perfect.¡± I had Raziel.

    ¡°You need to make it over 2000 Celsius,¡± added Zack.

    I took in a deep breath to calm myself down, even though Mila¡¯s barrier was cracking under the pressure. ¡°Raziel.¡± I summoned his fire all around me, putting all my energy into releasing as much of it as possible, getting it hotter confined in such a tight space. Larana¡¯s fused armour disappeared as I could no longer maintain it. ¡°More Raziel, we need more heat.¡±

    I heard Raziel roar, the sand began to shimmer a little. The heat felt like nothing to me with Raziel¡¯s protection. The sand began changing, strangely melting around my barrier, a little more and I would be free.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± shouted Scorlax.

    ¡°Making some liquid glass.¡± I let out one more burst of heat and the sand came apart around me. I was free. Panting, I stumbled to one knee. It had used up more energy than I thought to break, I needed to have a long enough opening to restore what I had lost.

    I could see the second ball of sand, but he was no longer in it as I felt a sharp jab in my back, he¡¯d stung me.

    ¡°Master,¡± roared Raziel as he and Arata forced Scorlax away from me, managing to sever his tail and an arm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you now Fang,¡± laughed Scorlax, he didn¡¯t seem to care he was missing limbs, as I rolled onto my side, my whole body was hot, feeling so heavy.

    I looked over at Scorlax as he came closer, the sandstorm around us weakening. ¡°It would seem this body is no longer of any use to me.¡± He was bleeding quite a lot with those missing limbs. ¡°No matter.¡± He reached around his neck for the crystal.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± I said remembering what happened to Cutter.

    ¡°Oh yes, once my new form destroys you and your friends, it will move onto Desvulp, how devastated the king will be with the death of his daughter.¡± Scorlax clutched it in his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ll destroy yourself,¡± I said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it yet, we can be revived at any time he wants, this is not the end for me, but it is for you.¡± He brought it to his mouth, swallowing the crystal, consumed with an explosion of dark power, as it consumed him, he was laughing. ¡°The end of her reincarnated warrior comes now.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Laying there on the ground, my body as heavy as lead weights, all I could do was watch as Scorlax ate the condense dark crystal just as Cutter had done. The dark energy was immense, and I saw Scorlax¡¯s life fade from his eyes, the transformation would come next.

    ¡°Fang,¡± Link came running over. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°You need to run,¡± I said trying so hard to move my body, this wasn¡¯t over yet, I needed to move.

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave you,¡± refused Dash.

    ¡°He is no longer Scorlax,¡± I mentioned, managing to get to my hands and knees, focusing as I quickly absorbed some of the light particles around me, feeling a little stronger, but my body was still heavy. ¡°He will change, just as Cutter did.¡±

    ¡°What will he become.¡± Zack was staring at Scorlax as the darkness surrounded him completely.

    ¡°A monster,¡± was my answer as I forced myself to get to my feet. ¡°Now get out of here!¡±

    Zack slapped me. ¡°Fang, we are going nowhere, we are a team, we are all Tigra¡¯s Guardian¡¯s, the sooner you except that the better.¡± I looked at him stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose any more friends,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°You have so little faith in us.¡± Link shook his head. ¡°You have never fought alone.¡± He indicated to my talismans. ¡°We are simply another extension of yourself, use us, guide us to victory.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. ¡°I will need your help; my body is too heavy to be capable of defeating what comes next.¡±

    The four of us watched as the darkness slowly dispersed revealing a scorpion far larger than the one before, the exoskeleton black and red, gleaming like a dark crystal and there was not just one tail, but two with sharp barbs going all along them. His pinches covered in spikes, flexed open and closed like the mouth of some vicious beast.

    ¡°Fang.¡± The voice that had come out of Cutter, came from Scorlax. ¡°Fang, this time I will destroy you.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t Scorlax, is it,¡± gulped Dash.

    ¡°No, it is the eternal dragon,¡± I answered, gripping tightly to Raziel and Arata. I felt this fear come over me; a warmth from Raziel calmed me.

    ¡°Master, this will be challenging with your body in the condition it is currently in, I recommend recovering some more energy before beginning, that way Larana¡¯s armour may take shape once more boosting your sluggish body,¡± suggested Raziel.

    ¡°Can you guys give me some time,¡± I said.

    ¡°How long?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°Two minutes at the most,¡± I answered.

    ¡°No problem,¡± said Link.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long,¡± commented Dash as the three of them readied for combat.

    Scorlax rose up higher, smashing his pinches against the ground, it shook violently, the sand shifting and moving. He did it again, almost like he was waiting for us to make the first move.

    ¡°Be careful, he might be large, but I suspect he will be fast,¡± I mentioned. ¡°Now go!¡± I ordered. The three of them broke into a run, splitting up as they approached, Zack on the left, Link on the right and Dash went down the middle, using his speed to jump over the pinches and onto Scorlax¡¯s back.

    ¡°Focus,¡± said Larana. ¡°We need to be able to fight at full strength.¡±

    I nodded, closing my eyes, trusting in my friends to provide me with the time I needed to recover. Light spheres floated around me, even with the concentration of dark power in the area.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°You are getting good at this.¡± I heard a different voice.

    ¡°Fang,¡± I said.

    ¡°Not bad really, considering the dark aura,¡± he commented.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I questioned. ¡°I am a little busy right now.¡±

    ¡°I am hurt,¡± he gasped. ¡°I am simply here to provide you with more light.¡± Around me the light spheres triple in number.

    ¡°Did you help dad like this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Ah Yamato, we talked quite a lot actually, like to keep an eye on my Warrior of Fangs,¡± he admitted. ¡°Now good luck, he is a tough one.¡±

    ¡°Tough one,¡± I snorted, absorbing the light he had provided. Wasn¡¯t helping me cheating and if he was dead, why did he feel like keeping in contact with his Warrior of Fang, I understood the awakening, but after that was it really necessary to communicate with us. I opened my eyes feeling stronger again, I held my hand forward. ¡°Larana.¡± I called her and our fused armour took form.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, with you boosting my speed, we should be able to keep up,¡± I responded, gazing over to Dash running up Scorlax¡¯s tail, swinging over to the top to the head of his tail. Stabbing down his sword, but it bounced off his exoskeleton almost like he was striking at metal armour.

    Scorlax swung his tails wildly, trying to knock him off, but he also had Zack and Link to worry about as they headed for his belly, both aiming to dig their blades into his blind spot. Sensing their presence Scorlax began moving his feet about, making it harder for them a land any blows.

    Link ran along the inside of his legs, slicing his blades at Scorlax¡¯s legs, but just like with Dash, his blade bounced off the surface. Zack had to the same response when he had a chance to strike.

    ¡°You cannot touch me in this form, my exoskeleton is made of the very same stuff as my original bodies scales, nothing gets through,¡± he laughed. ¡°You are all but mere insects.¡±

    The condensed crystal seemed to allow the eternal dragon¡¯s original power to take over that of the one who consumes it, then his soul possess that body, something I would need to look in to.

    ¡°Try this then.¡± I raised my hands, feeling my body speed had increased to normal, but would not be going any higher than that, not while Scorlax¡¯s venom still coursed through my body. ¡°Air cutter.¡± Summoning wind in the form of thousands of blades, I aimed for him, realising knowing even though Zack, Link and Dash were over there, I would miss them completely, having complete control over Larana¡¯s power.

    My wind cutter shot through the air, hitting multiple locations across Scorlax¡¯s new body, but none of them did any damage, I found this frustrating, hoping to have dealt with him quickly.

    ¡°Such a fool.¡± Scorlax stampeded towards me. I jumped spreading Larana¡¯s wings, allowing the winds to flow, as I made it over him, through between his two tails, grabbing Dash as the other tail tried to strike him. Landing on my feet the other side, I wondered what I should do, but I wouldn¡¯t know until I unleased more attacks.

    ¡°Raziel.¡± Fire was next. ¡°Fire tornado.¡± I whipped up a tornado with Larana than had Raziel breath his white flames through it, seeing his white fire was always mesmerizing.

    Scorlax turned, taking on the heat of the tornado, shaking off little embers that rolled off his exoskeleton, it didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Arata, Mila.¡±

    Mila¡¯s power flowed down Arata sword, swiping left and right, releasing energy waves of lightning, enhanced by water. It cut through the air at speed, then dispersing on contact with Scorlax, who just laughed.

    ¡°Your power is useless against me.¡± He continued to laugh. Scorlax clenched his pinchers, then moved quickly towards us, swiping his claws left and right. The dark energy circling around him was growing stronger, I needed to purify it.

    ¡°Cut through it,¡± I said to myself. I ran towards him. ¡°Stay back a moment.¡± I ordered to the others, not wanting them to get harmed if I failed.

    I focused the light of my power into Raziel and Arata until both swords were glowing white, jumping over Scorlax like before guided by the winds around him. I cut what would have appeared to be thin air to the others, but I was actually cutting at the dark energy around him, pulling it apart as the purified energy touched it, cutting it open away from his body.

    He swung round his tails swinging, thrusting in a frenzy, one after the other aimed at me. I opened Larana¡¯s wings wider, dodging but only barely, he was fast, and my movement speed was still hindered.

    I shifted to the right, then saw a flash of blood, pain and blackness. ¡°Agghh.¡± The bards had cut too close across my face, right in my line of vision. I blew wind, sending me flying away from Scorlax, to safety.

    I hit the ground hard, rolling several feet before coming to a stop. I touched my face, feeling it wet with my blood, trying to open my eyes, to only see flashes of white and black. Damn, I couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Fang.¡± I heard Dash¡¯s voice as he came over. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    I ripped my sleeve off, tying it over my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡± I responded.

    ¡°What?¡± he was shocked.

    ¡°How can we win without your sight.¡± Dash sounded panicked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 207

    I was stunned by the pain on my face, creating a bandage from my sleeve to cover over the wound. Dash had come to assist me, but was now filled with panic, thinking we couldn¡¯t win.

    I felt Mila¡¯s power as she numbed the pain for me, it was soothing, but it would take her some time to heal this wound.

    I stood up. ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet.¡± I stumbled a little but held myself strong.

    ¡°He¡¯s coming,¡± cried Dash.

    ¡°Fang!¡± It shouted out my name. ¡°Time, I finished you off.¡±

    ¡°Zack, Link restrain him,¡± I ordered. ¡°Dash you too.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± asked Dash.

    ¡°Like before with your lightning but tighten it even more and up the voltage, some elemental residue might get through. Zack can use his daggers to create some sort of barrier, and Link, anything will do,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Understood,¡± responded Dash. ¡°Will you be alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I lifted my hand, feeling fur come underneath my fingers. ¡°I have Raziel.¡± I felt his warmth and knew it was him.

    I heard Dash run off, catching their scents as the three of them came in contact with Scorlax.

    ¡°Master,¡± I heard Raziel concerned.

    ¡°Mila heal,¡± I said. ¡°I need to help.¡±

    ¡°Sorry master, eyes are very sensitive to heal, it will take time.¡± I could sense Mila had wanted to give me better news.

    ¡°If only there was a different way to see,¡± I mumbled frustrated. ¡°Wait.¡± I focused on Larana¡¯s wind flowing around the area, bending over, under and around them. I could make out images in my head with it.

    Dash was running around Scorlax, then in between his legs, trying to knot him up. Zack was placing his daggers along the ground, releasing energy into the sand, creating a vortex, sinking three of his legs. Link attacked head on, changing his sword into a claymore in the instant of a second. The flames expanding, forming into a refined form, the fire more like a laser.

    Link expertly raced through Scorlax¡¯s leg on the left side, slicing through each one as he passed. Scorlax¡¯s balance failed, toppling to one side, flailing about.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I cheered.

    ¡°It is not over yet,¡± snarled Raziel, nudging me. ¡°Get on. I can keep you safe.¡± I was reluctant but I climbed upon his back, wanting to help rather than being left on the side lines.

    ¡°We need to help,¡± I said. I could feel Raziel felt the same way, moving forward, breaking into a run towards Scorlax.

    ¡°Then release my power,¡± commanded Raziel. I lifted my hand, feeling the wind blowing through my fur. Placing my faith in Raziel as he got closer, the wind still showing me Scorlax¡¯s location clearly, still flailing about on the ground.

    Raziel released a blaze of fire as hot as the heat used to melt the sand around me earlier, surely this would be hot enough to take out Scorlax. I could sense the others jump back as my fire completely enveloped Scorlax¡¯s huge body.

    I let out a sigh. ¡°Please say it is over.¡± But just as those words left my lips I sensed movement within the blazing inferno, he was still alive.

    ¡°You think that would be enough to destroy me.¡± The voice of the eternal dragon was laughing at me. ¡°I am too powerful for you to defeat, now that I have weakened you.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do. Could I ask him, he did say he liked checking up on his Warrior of Fangs.

    ¡°Fang, can you hear me.¡± I reached out through my thoughts, hoping he would hear me, sense my intention to reach him or however the connection with him worked.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want my attention,¡± he let out a chuckle as I heard him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do here, Fang.¡± I saw through the winds as Scorlax¡¯s body began to heal, regenerating his severed limbs.

    ¡°It is simple really, unlike when you fought against Cutter who drew his power from the dark crystals, being the weakest, it was the only way he could stand any hope of defeating you.¡± He began to explain. ¡°Scorlax on the other hand is quite known for being tough, considering his exoskeleton is made of strong stuff, but that shouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Can you speed this up, he¡¯s coming.¡± I said as Scorlax began moving towards me.

    ¡°You need to cut away at the darkness,¡± he sighed, ¡°So impatient.¡±

    ¡°Cut away the darkness,¡± I repeated.

    ¡°See it, feel the energy that grows around his body, somewhere within it, is a darker power, stronger than the rest, feeding him with all the powers of the eternal dragon,¡± answered Fang. ¡°That is all I can tell you, I¡¯m not some cheat code you can use when you want, but simply a guide, when you need it, but first ask the talismans, they know just as much as I do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I nodded, gripping a little tighter to Raziel¡¯s mane. ¡°Run circles around it, we need to find this darker energy Fang mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Raziel broke into a run, trusting him to keep me safe as he raced, under Scorlax.

    He had raised his beast like pinches and slammed them down, but Raziel was too quick for him, then darted between each leg as he tried to stomp on us.

    I focused on the dark energy I could sense through Larana¡¯s wind; I could see it better like this, clearer. The dark aura was like a thick shroud around his body, so thick I could not tell what Fang meant by darker energy, it was all black with specs of purple glistening through it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see it,¡± I said. Coming out from behind Scorlax, who had twisted round, thrusting his tails in a barrage of attacks. Without much of my guidance Raziel expertly avoided all of his attacks, sometimes I forgot that my talismans were old, wise and held much battle experience, but relied on me to release their power.

    ¡°You need to forget about what is happening around you,¡± said Raziel. ¡°Focus on only the energy around you, much like looking for the light, you now need to look for the deeper darkness.¡±

    ¡°Stay back a minute guys and wait for my orders!¡± I shouted, sensing them wanting to get closer.

    ¡°But your injured,¡± responded Dash.

    ¡°Trust me,¡± I said. ¡°Raziel, I leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Raziel moved swiftly in and out of the way of Scorlax, avoiding his movements and yet stayed close enough for me to sense everything. The dark aura around him seemed to be growing stronger with every second this fight went on, he could regenerate, but would cutting this deeper darkness Fang mentioned really work.

    I pushed my concerns to the back of my mind, trying to see through the aura of darkness, looking for it. Raziel darted out of the other end of Scorlax, his tails lashing out at us again, for a moment it felt like things were moving in a slow motion. Raziel skipped to the right as one tail came down, then to the left as the second came in.

    ¡°There,¡± I said aloud, seeing the dark energy around this second tail was actually different in colour, more purple than black and density was thicker, moving in a different direction. A shiver came over my body as it filled me with this strange dread.

    I held out Raziel¡¯s sword, it was time. I took in a deep breath, filling Raziel¡¯s sword with my purification power. His sword glowed even white, and so did he.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need a little more than that to cut it,¡± said Raziel. ¡°Focus more, draw on the light deep within yourself.¡± I listened to him, remember the purity of the place I had met Fang, a place devoid of darkness.

    This light rushed through my body, almost like it was pushed through me, was Fang helping me again, I hoped not, I needed to face most of this battle without him, plus like he said, he was there for guidance.

    I channelled this light into Raziel as he moved away from Scorlax, getting a distance before turning to face him, now was a game of chicken, but I already knew the winner.

    Raziel raced towards Scorlax. Scorlax reared up, smashing his pinchers against the ground, before moving quickly towards me. My breathing calm, Raziel jumped meters away, making it through snapping pinches, landing upon Scorlax¡¯s back, then kicking off again towards the right tail.

    I focused on the deeper darkness aura, seeing it clearly now. ¡°Argh!¡± I cried out, swiping Raziel¡¯s sword right down the middle of it. The deeper darkness dispersed from the tail. I heard a crash as Scorlax collapsed and we landed safely away from him. We¡¯d done it.

 Chapter 208

    I had managed to sever the deeper darkness within Scorlax, which he had been using to heal himself. He had only done that once, but once was enough. Raziel turned towards Scorlax, I could see the dark aura around him growing weaker, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he vanished from this world like Cutter had.

    I began panting as the light faded from Raziel¡¯s sword. I felt proud of myself, having managed this while being blinded, but now I felt quite weak, sensing Larana¡¯s fused armour had dispersed leaving my body feeling heavy again, it would take a few days at the least to recover from this.

    ¡°How are you holding up, Master?¡± asked Raziel.

    ¡°Not good,¡± I shook my head. ¡°That purification seems to have taken a toll on my already weakened body.¡±

    ¡°Your first big one,¡± he commented. ¡°You¡¯ll get better.¡±

    ¡°That was so cool.¡± Dash came speeding over.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± said Zack, letting out a little gasp when he saw I had covered my eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Nothing Mila can¡¯t fix.¡± I waved my hand as if it was nothing.

    ¡°You should be more careful,¡± commented Link. ¡°Now then, allow us to finish off Scorlax, rest.¡±

    ¡°He should fade away on his own,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°No.¡± Link shook his head. ¡°Darkness never fades on its own, grows weak, but does not fade completely.¡±

    ¡°Then I need to purify it,¡± I said ready to finish it off.

    ¡°No.¡± Raziel stomped his paw, flicking me off his back onto the ground. I felt a paw on my chest, Arata.

    ¡°You have done enough, anymore and you will struggle even more to recover, leave this to them,¡± he snarled, removing his paw. I slowly sat up, realising that he worried about me in his own way, even though he would never admit it. ¡°You have lackies to finish jobs for you, use them.¡±

    ¡°Link can handle the left-over darkness,¡± commented Raziel.

    ¡°Go,¡± I ordered as I sensed them leave me. Raziel sat next to me on my right, his great head coming to rest on my shoulder. I raised my hand to stroke him, he was purring. Arata sat down on my left. I wanted to stroke him to, bringing my arm up, just to stroke his cheek, he snarled with displeasure but let me do it anyway. ¡°You worry about me really.¡±

    ¡°Just watch through the wind,¡± he growled.

    I shook my head, focusing on the energy around Scorlax, he was weakening further, without that deeper darkness, he had nothing to feed his power. ¡°Get back!¡± I shouted as they had arrived closer.

    There was an explosion of dark energy from within Scorlax. ¡°You think I am finished, before this body fades, I will have it destroy you all, on an endless rampage, perhaps I¡¯ll destroy Desvulp first.¡± The darkness was more condensed this time, was it coming from the remaining energy of the crystal he devoured.

    Scorlax began stomping the ground, banging his pinchers before moving quickly in my direction. Oh crap, I wanted to get up and move, but I felt a pulse go through my body. I couldn¡¯t move, Scorlax¡¯s poison was in full affect.

    ¡°Trust,¡± said Raziel, seemingly unalarmed by the coming danger.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Link darted in front of Scorlax, holding a claymore, he swung it with such strength, seeing a small portion of his dark power coming through as he smashed it against Scorlax¡¯s, damaging one of his claws.

    I noticed that on contact, Link had adsorbed some of the dark energy surrounding Scorlax, just like a dark crystal. He quickly twisted the claymore to his left side as Scorlax swiped his uninjured pincher at him. Link held strong, his defence solid, absorbing more of the energy.

    ¡°Zack, Dash,¡± he called for backup.

    Dash jumped over on to Scorlax¡¯s back, supercharging his dagger, heating the metal up, so he could cut into the exoskeleton on his back. His tails flickered, one coming down to strike him. Dash sensing the danger moved, Scorlax stinging himself. I let out a cheer, but Raziel quickly ended that.

    ¡°A scorpion is immune to their own poison.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Dash has much more control, than I thought,¡± admitted Raziel.

    Dash dug his blade into Scorlax¡¯s tail, running circles around it, until the whole head of it dropped off, wasting no time he headed for the second.

    ¡°He no longer holds the power to put up a defence to their attacks,¡± I said.

    ¡°That form was brought on by dark power, with it fading, he is becoming weaker, but be warned it will not be so easy to find the deeper darkness within the others,¡± responded Raziel.

    Dash had made quick work of the second tail, as it thrust down at him, fast and accurate, but as the second tails tip hung by a thread, the first swiped in, still covered in sharp barbs, it cut up Dash¡¯s back, pushing him off of Scorlax¡¯s back and to the sand, he rolled in pain, barely getting to his feet to avoid being stood on by Scorlax¡¯s shifting feet.

    Zack threw his dagger into multiple places around Scorlax, summoning up his power, the shadows grew longer and strangely upwards. Zack used them to jump higher above Scorlax, raining down a shower of daggers. Each one tore through Scorlax¡¯s exoskeleton, showing that he was increasingly weakening, but still a danger.

    Zack drew a second dagger from his side, the dagger I had retrieved from the Latrodectus, the one who had claimed his father¡¯s life. It glowed as he poured his power into it, the size changing, growing as he dived downwards, the now claymore sized dagger aimed at the back of Scorlax¡¯s body. The blade piercing it with such force, Scorlax¡¯s legs buckled under the power and blood spluttered up around Zack.

    ¡°Move now!¡± shouted Link, breaking his defence position, twisting his claymore, thrusting it forward into the mouth of Scorlax, twisting the blade a second time was enough to finish Scorlax off.

    A dark aura began to leave his body. Link held out his free hand, making it all come towards him, absorbing into his body like he had before, but could he really handle that much dark power.

    ¡°Link!¡± I called over as Scorlax¡¯s body began to disappear, the crystal he devoured was all that was left and that crumbled away. Link¡¯s claymore vanished and he collapsed. ¡°Link!¡± I tried to move to go to him but couldn¡¯t. His dark energy was a swirling storm, he couldn¡¯t possibly handle all of it.

    ¡°He should be fine,¡± reassured Raziel. ¡°His body just needs some time to properly absorb the energy, considering I doubt he has absorbed such a concentration of dark energy before.¡±

    ¡°Dash, you okay?¡± I heard Zack.

    ¡°No,¡± he cried out in pain. ¡°What about Link?¡±

    ¡°He passed out,¡± commented Zack.

    I sighed. ¡°Zack take charge, I can¡¯t do anything right now.¡± I couldn¡¯t see, couldn¡¯t help Dash or Link.

    ¡°Alright,¡± responded Zack, who acted quickly, first he patched up Dash with some bandages he kept in his pouch, replaced my torn sleeve with some too. ¡°Must hurt.¡± He commented.

    ¡°Not really, Mila can nullify pain,¡± I answered as he helped me onto Raziel¡¯s back, then begged Arata to carry Link upon his back. Arata seemed reluctant but after a word from Raziel he agreed by that time I was getting quite hot, the sun beaming overhead.

    ¡°Do you still have enough energy to keep us cool?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°I do,¡± I nodded. ¡°Doesn¡¯t take a lot for a cooling breeze.

    ¡°Good.¡± Zack had managed to get us moving along quite quickly, returning to Desvulp as soon as possible was the best option for us, couldn¡¯t stay out here any longer.

    Travelling back to Desvulp was a quiet one. I could sense everyone was exhausted from the extended fight, especially in this heat. Had I been too rash in chasing after Scorlax. We won so not a complete mess up, but in future I would need to think before jumping in. I had been too rash, but Tigra being in danger seemed to have that effect on me, I would need to be a little more cautious in the future.

 Chapter 209

    We made it back to Desvulp as the sun was beginning to set, Tigra had not moved from where we had left her. Elder Audun was still tied up, snoozing away as if he didn¡¯t care. I could hear his breathing and if I wasn¡¯t in a bad way, would have woken him up and tortured him for putting Tigra in danger.

    I heard a gasp. ¡°Fang.¡± I felt her hand touch mine. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I waved my hand, trying to act tough.

    ¡°He took a hit to the eyes, blinded,¡± responded Zack. ¡°Link passed out for some reason after the fight, I suspect related to the heat and Dash took a deep wound to his back.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell her everything,¡± I cursed at him.

    ¡°And why not?¡± she huffed. ¡°But really tell me.¡±

    ¡°My body is stiff from Scorlax¡¯s poison, and I can¡¯t see a thing, but Mila is already at work fixing my eyes, might take a few days sensitive area,¡± I said, reaching my hand to pat her on the head. ¡°But I am fine, we all are, nothing a little sleep won¡¯t fix.¡± I yawned. ¡°And loads of water, man was it hot out there.¡±

    ¡°I will have it sorted.¡± Tigra held a determined sound in her voice. ¡°I am the highest-ranking Animalia here, I will take charge until King Kahli is found, I suspect Elder Audun knows something, he will be interrogated throughout the night until he reveals his location.¡± Her voice trembled a little.

    ¡°Tigra, leave this to the people of Desvulp, you too need some rest,¡± I said concerned.

    ¡°Only when my Guardians have had there¡¯s,¡± she responded.

    Tigra sent us straight to our rooms as if we were small children, needing to be grounded. She sent the others to their rooms first, absolutely adamant on it, not even Zack could argue with her, and he came off with the least number of injuries.

    Zack nodded. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± And went to settle the still unconscious Link into his bed.

    Tigra stayed with me, helping me get into mine, first removed my torn tunic to see where Scorlax had jabbed me with his tail. She laid me down, placing her hand upon my chest, where I felt a tear drop.

    ¡°Tigra, don¡¯t cry.¡± I lifted my hand to her face.

    ¡°What you face to fight the darkness,¡± her voice quivered.

    ¡°I must. I am the only one, along with dad who can actually purify this stuff,¡± I said. ¡°And I kept my promise, I came back didn¡¯t I.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Alex.¡± She buried her face in my chest, sobbing. ¡°I was so worried when I saw you run off after Scorlax, what if you didn¡¯t come back.¡±

    ¡°Are you losing faith in me,¡± I joked.

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°Well then, stop the tears, you have a job to do,¡± I said.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I do,¡± she nodded. ¡°But just let me stay with you for a little longer.¡± She rolled onto her side, pressing her back against me. She¡¯d soon fallen asleep.

    The next day I had no option but to lay there and do nothing, sensing the breeze blowing from the window, hearing the occasional voice from outside. By the sounds of its Zack was already back to doing his duty with protecting Tigra, which was good.

    Tigra had come back a few times to give me little updates, and to quickly moan about how annoyed and frustrated she was getting, but if she couldn¡¯t handle this, she would not make it as queen.

    I heard that Dash had been healed by their healers but had been given today to fully recover and Link was still out of it. I had asked Raziel to check on him for me, to see how he was with absorbing that dark energy, if I could get to him, I could have done it for him, but Tigra kept a guard by the open window and the door locked so I wouldn¡¯t be moving anywhere, saying ¡®I know you, Fang.¡¯ She was right lying about was not my thing, I was already going crazy.

    The only bonus was Tigra took it to herself to look after me. She gave me a drink when I needed and food, changed my bandages, even had the guard leave on a break whenever she returned. I wondered to myself if King Alton had done this for Queen Daz after she had lost her power.

    ¡°I did this for you before,¡± said Tigra as I felt her changing my bandages.

    ¡°I heard it all from the nurses and well mum,¡± I responded. ¡°Thank you Tigra.¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks.¡± She placed her hand upon my chest. ¡°Just make sure you always keep your promise.¡±

    ¡°I will always keep it, even if we are worlds apart,¡± I reassured her. She touched my cheek, sensing as she moved closer to me.

    The door burst open. ¡°Your highness.¡± It was Dash. Tigra immediately sat up straight, she was most probably frantic.

    ¡°Dash!¡± she shouted in surprise.

    I was quite annoyed too. ¡°Dash, haven¡¯t you heard of knocking, one day I¡¯ll come crashing through your rooms wall and I won¡¯t even know who you are.¡± I wasn¡¯t even sure why I had said that all.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I had confused him.

    ¡°Always knock before entering Dash,¡± snorted Tigra.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± He apologised. ¡°It¡¯s Link, he has woken up.¡± He stepped aside and Link came in.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    ¡°Link.¡± She sounded relieved and headed over to him.

    ¡°I am ready to return to duty,¡± he said.

    I could sense some of the residue energy he had absorbed around him, he needed some more time before he could return to duty. ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°You need to rest until what you absorbed is gone.¡±

    ¡°Absorbed?¡± Both Dash and Tigra responded.

    ¡°He¡­¡± What the heck should I say, his abilities were meant to be kept a secret. ¡°He came into contact with some of the dark energy, his body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± I think that would be enough of an explanation.

    ¡°I see.¡± Tigra had believed me. ¡°Back to bed Link.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Link was reluctant.

    ¡°That is an order,¡± I chimed in. ¡°Remember can¡¯t go against her highnesses orders.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Link left the room in a huff.

    ¡°And Dash knock next time,¡± huffed Tigra, annoyed.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± He slowly backed out of the room and left.

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder about them,¡± she sighed. ¡°What do you mean with what you said to Dash.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know, sometimes words and sentences come to me like that through my clairvoyance.¡±

    ¡°Would you forget me,¡± she wondered.

    ¡°I could never forget you,¡± I responded.

    ¡°You get some rest and I¡¯ll see you later,¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± And she left me alone, with the return of the guard by the window. I let out a long sigh. ¡°So bored.¡±

 Chapter 210

    Still laying there on day three, all I could really do was doze off, but after having more than one nightmare, I didn¡¯t fall asleep again. Still plagued by it, seeing them all die, but the last time, there was something new. I was hit by the same dark attack, the ground covered in a red glow. I just put it down to the nightmares getting worse.

    The only time I would get peace was waiting for Tigra to settle beside me, curled next to me, her back against my side, but tonight I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    I could feel her gentle breathing, her calmness, and how relaxed she was even while working hard to help Desvulp locate their king, but Elder Audun had yet to say anything about it. Link being recovered more, said he would have a crack at it tomorrow, good luck with that, he didn¡¯t seem like the type who knew anything, perhaps.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I really started to think, if I could get to him, was there a possibility my clairvoyance could see something, but Tigra would never let me leave this room until I was healed¡­ I could escape, wouldn¡¯t be hard, just knock the guard at the window out. I sighed she would really be angry with me then.

    ¡°Master please rest.¡± I heard Mila. ¡°During sleep is the best time I can heal you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded, staring in the direction of the ceiling, sure I couldn¡¯t see but I was laying on my back, the only place I could look. My mind flashed, seeing something falling down, a gleam of a blade.

    I rolled over, grabbing hold of Tigra as I forced my way away from the bed. Twisting round, I placed a sleepy Tigra behind me as she¡¯d been woken up.

    ¡°Alex.¡± She crumbled.

    I faced towards the bed, wind blowing around me, sensing around the room, to see someone was on the bed, with a short sword stabbed into the mattress.

    I held my hands out. ¡°Raziel, Arata.¡± My twin swords came to me, resting in my hands. The lions stood by my side as I sensed them both.

    ¡°Looks like you still have some life in you after Scorlax attacked.¡± It was a female lupin, Hashana. Her entire body was shrouded in a dark aura. ¡°I was hoping to take you out, but I guess I¡¯ll just have to fight you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tigra was distraught.

    Hashana lashed out at me, with the guidance of the wind, I felt the flow of her attack, the way she was moving, was crystal clear. I dodged then sliced upwards, catching her along her right side. She backed off, almost startled.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± she snarled. ¡°But can you handle this.¡± From the hole in the ceiling came a pack of six wolves, each with a dark aura emitting from a crystal upon their forehead.

    ¡°I am not alone,¡± I said, standing strong, sending out a message to the others through Larana. In a matter of seconds, the door to the room was barged open, Zack, Link and Dash were there.

    ¡°What a bother,¡± snorted Hashana. ¡°I was only here to assassinate you, not really in the mood for a long-drawn-out fight, but considering you are all still weakened from the fight with Scorlax, you¡¯d be easy pickings.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Tigra stepped forward.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± Link, Dash and Zack all responded to her actions.

    I put up my hand, signalling them to back away, without my sight I was able to sense Tigra release her power before the others could see it. She was angry.

    ¡°And what is her highness going to do.¡± Hashana laughed. She had no idea how powerful Tigra was, not many Animalia knew really, she was always top of the class, but also enjoyed passing her limits with her training, considering one day she would be put in charge of her own knights to command, preparing her leadership skills for when she would be queen.

    ¡°My warriors have been through enough from you.¡± The sound of lightning could be heard from outside, her energy attracts storm clouds, the clapping thunder. I sensed sparks of energy coming off her body. ¡°Fang will get to you when he is ready, so wait your turn to be relinquished from this world.¡± Lightning shot off her body, sparking across the room, some had already struck her wolves.

    Hashana backed away a little. ¡°Not completely useless, you will still be useful for our master¡¯s future plans.¡± She stood still. ¡°But I can¡¯t leave empty handed.¡± Hashana dashed forward, holding tightly to her sword, her pack coming from behind.

    ¡°Raziel, Arata.¡± I called their names, they jumped into action. Moving around Tigra, both of them taking out two of the wolves. Dash came in next, knocking down a third. Zack threw a few daggers, catching the fourth, fifth wolves, along with Hashana and Link quickly took out the last wolf.

    ¡°Damn.¡± She cursed, jumping away from us. ¡°Not enough space in here.¡± Hashana raised her hands. ¡°Perhaps I have taken on more than I can handle, next time you won¡¯t survive.¡± She released a large amount of dark energy. I sheathed Arata and grabbed hold of Tigra, pulling her in and facing my back against the darkness.

    I felt the energy push against my back, almost taking my breath away in my weakened state, but I would not let Tigra come in to contact with that much dark energy.

    ¡°Alex.¡± She said my name surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I reassured. It only lasted a few minutes but when it had subsided Hashana was gone and so was her pack. ¡°Dang it.¡± My legs buckled, Tigra holding me up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± she was reassuring me now.

    Zack came over, helping me. ¡°That was intense.¡±

    ¡°Put him in my bed,¡± ordered Tigra.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Zack helped me over, laying me down. ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Everyone get back to recovering I need you guys strong again,¡± said Tigra. ¡°I will watch over Fang.¡±

    ¡°But your highness.¡± They were all reluctant to leave her.

    ¡°That is an order!¡± She raised her voice. ¡°I expect everyone to be on duty tomorrow, we have a king to find and a city to restore harmony to.¡± She was adamant, giving them no choice.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± And they left the room. Listening to their footsteps disappear down the hallway, doors opening and shutting.

    ¡°Alex.¡± I felt Tigra suddenly hugging me. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    I chuckled a little. ¡°You worry too much.¡± I rubbed her head. ¡°I am fine Tigra, now get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°But I have to guard you,¡± she responded.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be coming back, plus.¡± I pointed in the direction of Arata and Raziel. ¡°They¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± There was embarrassment in her voice, had she forgotten about them.

    ¡°Sure, you don¡¯t want alone time with your mate,¡± remarked Arata.

    Tigra let out a cry, even more embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t like my talismans didn¡¯t know our relationship status or anything, they were always there really, which was slightly unsettling.

    ¡°Sleep master and master¡¯s mate,¡± teased Raziel.

    ¡°Not you too.¡± I shook my head, then grabbed hold of Tigra, whispering in her ear. ¡°Time to get some sleep Tigra, everything will be fine in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded, turning her back to me. I rolled over to continue holding her in my arms. Breathing in her scent we both fell asleep.

 Chapter 211

    I awoke alone Tigra was already up. I could hear moving about the room, using Larana I saw she was tiding up the mess left behind by Hashana. As predicted, she did not return, she most probably went back to Dumah with her tail between her legs.

    I sat up, then moved to get off the bed. I didn¡¯t fancy spending another day lying about doing nothing, while the others did all the hard work. I was still able to move about. Mila had healed all my other wounds apart from my eyes. I brought my hand up to touch the bandages.

    ¡°It will take a little longer master,¡± she reassured me. I hated not being able to see properly, but Larana¡¯s power would allow me to see most things.

    ¡°And what do you think you are doing?¡± asked Tigra alarmed. ¡°Lay back down.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I stretched. ¡°I am not laying down anymore. I feel strong enough to move about, all that is left to heal is my eyes.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t ready.¡± Tigra strode right over to me. ¡°I need you at full strength.¡±

    ¡°I protected you last night, didn¡¯t I?¡± I smiled, placing my hand on her cheek. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what condition my body is in; I will always protect you.¡± I gave her a gentle kiss. ¡°Now take me to Elder Audun. I will use my clairvoyance to see what he has done with the king. Time is of the essence.¡±

    Tigra was silent for some time. ¡°Alright.¡± She agreed, yes. ¡°We¡¯ll go as soon as you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I went all embarrassed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Can you help me into my uniform?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure, I can see, well sense to a degree, but clothing is another thing.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ want me to help you change,¡± her voice pitch changed.

    ¡°Well yeah.¡± The way she said it made me flustered. ¡°I mean we have shared our bed before, right¡­¡± What the heck was I saying.

    After an awkward start to the morning, changed in my uniform and walking beside I could only guess a very bashful Tigra, to be honest I was feeling quite hot under the collar. Sure, we were closer, but somethings were still quite embarrassing for us both.

    ¡°Are you sure, you are okay?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I waved my hand. ¡°I can see the structure of every wall and navigate the building, no worr¡­¡­ ouch.¡± I had walked into one of the walls, then knocked over a giant vase, smashing all over the floor.

    ¡°I thought you could see,¡± she commented.

    ¡°My power disrupted for a second,¡± I coughed.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Zack, Link and Dash came out of their rooms to investigate the sound.

    ¡°Fang,¡± cheered Dash.

    ¡°Are you really fit for duty?¡± remarked Zack.

    ¡°He insisted,¡± said Tigra. ¡°Now to Elder Audun.¡± She held that determination in her voice, gave me goosebumps. ¡°We will find the king today.¡±

    We left the building we were calling home during our stay and headed to a building opposite. I sensed energy from many Zerda guards, bowing at Tigra¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I am sorry, your highness, but he still refuses to speak a word of where our king is being held,¡± informed one of the Zerda.

    ¡°We won¡¯t need him to say a word,¡± she responded, having faith in my abilities to find out through my clairvoyance, but I wasn¡¯t even sure if this would work myself. I had never tried to do a reading from someone before, like mum when they were searching for Queen Daz in the past, but if she was capable of doing it then so was I, with Fangs guidance I hoped.

    Elder Audun was still tied to a chair at the centre of a dark room, from what Tigra had explained to me, he had been given little food and water, just enough to sustain him until we received the answers we were after.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I told you many times, I will not answer your questions, just kill me already!¡± shouted Elder Audun. ¡°The dark power will consume this world, and those most loyal will one day be revived once again.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble,¡± I said walking closer. ¡°He only reserves that right for his strongest generals, which my clan have fought through many generations.¡±

    ¡°You lie!¡± He snarled.

    ¡°Do I.¡± I held my hand out to him.

    ¡°What are you planning.¡± His voice sounded alarmed. ¡°Going to attack me with your talisman.¡± His voice quivered. ¡°GO ON, I STILL WON¡¯T TELL YOU ANYTHING!¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about harming you.¡± I focused my energy into my hand, then focused on the energy around him. He was covered in a thin layer of dark energy, enough to corrupt his intention but not enough to spread the darkness to the others within the city, like Dumah in Cathopia, nothing more than a puppet to lure us here. I could sense some tension and anticipation in the room from the others. ¡°Can everyone leave, I need to focus.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Tigra shuffled. ¡°Come on, leave Fang to it.¡±

    ¡°Now then.¡± I took in a deep breath, leaning forward, pressing my hand against his chest.

    ¡°You are here to silence me,¡± he began rambling. ¡°The darkness will prevail, they will strip everything from you, take everything, destroy everything.¡±

    ¡°Larana,¡± I said her name, summoning her wind, to disrupt the sound of his voice, creating complete silence.

    ¡°Connect with his energy.¡± There he was, Fang. ¡°First time will be quite rough.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what I am doing,¡± I responded. ¡°Guide me.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Like I said connect with his energy, through the vail of darkness,¡± instructed Fang. ¡°Everyone has an energy, it flows through all living things, once connected to it, you will see the answers you seek.¡±

    I purified the darkness around him, freeing the energy around him. He gasped as if he was finally able to breathe. His own energy rose up from within, reaching out connecting to my hand. I nearly pulled away as I felt his energy circle up my arm.

    ¡°Hold yourself steady Alex. It is always like this when you are first learning this technique, once mastered you¡¯ll be able to do it much faster.¡± Fang reassured me. ¡°Let his energy fill yours and wait, you¡¯ll soon understand.¡±

    My mind began flickering between light and darkness, feeling dizzy I wobbled a little, but gripped tighter onto his top. I needed to find out where King Kahli was.

    ¡°Your majesty, we must do something about these attacks.¡± I heard Elder Audun¡¯s voice; it sounded like a whisper but became louder. ¡°They have found a new crystal cave, if they discover only our kin can enter, they will only keep coming.¡±

    ¡°I have sent a messenger to Cathopia for help, our kin do not have the power to deal with those monsters.¡± It was a second voice King Kahli.

    ¡°But none have ever returned in the weeks this all started.¡± Elder Audun sounded frustrated, anger filling his voice.

    ¡°They will come,¡± responded the king.

    Images came to my mind as Elder Audun headed into the desert alone, with warriors from the city, none of which were powerful enough to face what we fought. Hidden under the sands, they were ambushed by Scorlax and his scorpion, quickly wiping out all those he had taken with him, leaving him the only survivor.

    ¡°Oh, the darkness likes you,¡± said Scorlax, having his giant scorpion pinning him to the ground. ¡°You are filled with anger, even hatred towards a king who does nothing for the people. I can use you.¡± I let out a cry as I felt his pain from being stun, as they forced the darkness to possess him. It flooded through him so easily, guided by his negative emotions.

    He returned to Desvulp, drunk with the energy the darkness had given him and a mission directly from Scorlax, to lure us here with Tigra, so they could kidnap her, hoping to create despair in King Alton, to reclaim their footing of darkness within him, which they had lost much of once I¡¯d had my awakening.

    Elder Audun acted normal towards King Kahli, before stabbing him in the back, not fatally but enough to incapacitate him.

    ¡°Audun, what is the meaning of this?¡± King Kahli wounded could do nothing against his attacker.

    ¡°The darkness wishes for their new queen,¡± responded Elder Audun. ¡°And I must do my part in bringing her here.¡±

    They wanted Tigra, that is why Dumah kept pushing the subject of her being his mate, her queen, not to just take over Cathopia but to be the Queen of Darkness. Not while I still drew breath.

    Elder Audun, headed out of the city with the wounded king, heading for some caverns, which were much like a maze with many entrances and exits, but Elder Audun had played within these caverns as a child he knew them well, and now so did I.

    The answers I wanted received. I broke my link with him, pushing myself away, stumbling to the floor, out of breath. I felt a massive drain on my energy, my mind still flashing with his memories.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra¡¯s hands were on my shoulders.

    ¡°I know where he is,¡± I said wearily.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go get him,¡± she said.

    ¡°No. I need to go.¡± I responded. ¡°The place is a maze; through his memories I know where he is.¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Elder Audun spoke. ¡°Why am I tied up?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°I purified the darkness controlling him, I doubt he even remembers what he has done,¡± I answered. ¡°Zack, you stay here. Link and Dash will come with me to rescue King Kahli. I just hope we are not too late.¡±

 Chapter 212

    After recovering from my clairvoyance session with Elder Audun, which had worked far better than I had thought, thanks to some guidance from Fang, looks like he was handy after all. I had seen exactly where he taken King Kahli, but if he was still alive was another matter as the elder had wounded him before leaving him there with no food or water. I suspected it had been some time since then, perhaps it was too late, but we still needed to retrieve a body so the people could mourn the loss of their king, but I was still hopeful he was alive, wouldn¡¯t really know until we got there.

    I was accompanied by Link and Dash leaving Desvulp the same route I had seen in my vision, sure I couldn¡¯t see a thing, but Larana was guiding me, our connection allowed her to know what I saw too.

    Raziel walked closely beside me, he was on guard, wanting to keep me safe after the attack from yesterday. I think he was overreacting considering I had Link and Dash with me, and I very much doubted she would attack so soon after the injuries we had caused during her little assassination attempt.

    After a short walk we came to the caverns, a large rock with many holes in it. I could sense all the cavern entrances and remembered exactly what I saw in my vision.

    ¡°Is it really safe in there?¡± asked Dash nervously.

    ¡°Empty caverns,¡± I answered. Elder Audun used to play here when he was a child, since then most of the Animalia of Desvulp do not venture out this way, due to this rumour he started.¡±

    ¡°What rumour?¡± asked Link curious.

    ¡°That it is home to giant scorpions.¡± I let out a laugh. ¡°We all know they aren¡¯t that scary.¡±

    ¡°Which one do we go through?¡± asked Dash. ¡°Bet it is even more of a mix match inside.¡±

    ¡°It is a maze inside, just hope King Kahli hasn¡¯t strayed too far from where he was left.¡± I lifted my hand, sending Larana¡¯s wind throughout all the caverns. ¡°He entered through that one.¡± I pointed to one on the far left. I let out a sigh, knowing this was going to be a pain.

    Entering the caverns, the light bouncing off amber rocks, the walls all carved like smooth arches, obviously carved out by some great animal or talisman.

    ¡°A sacred animal,¡± answered Larana picking up on my thoughts. ¡°A great desert serpent used to call this cave home.¡±

    ¡°Desert serpents,¡± I repeated. ¡°Any left?¡± I wondered out loud. ¡°Oh sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± said Larana. ¡°Unfortunately, they all suffered the same fate as most sacred animals, these caverns are most probably all that remains of their existence.¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t get my head around it,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± questioned Dash.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important,¡± I responded, not wanting them to know the truth about the origins of talismans, sure they didn¡¯t use them, but it was hard enough for me to accept the fate that been forced upon them, especially after seeing Mila and Larana¡¯s memories and the suffering they endured during the process. I almost refused to use their power, which would have been worse off for them, perhaps even falling into a slumber from not being used.

    ¡°These caverns are impressive,¡± commented Link. ¡°Seems they were created by some ancient creature.¡±

    ¡°This way.¡± I kept walking, sensing all the tunnels around me with Larana, seeing the path Elder Audun had taken in my mind so clearly. I just hoped we were not too late to rescue the king.

    Walking in silence so I could focus on the path we were taking. I heard comments from Dash and Link about it getting darker as we progressed, which was no surprise considering that these were caves.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Can¡¯t see,¡± moaned Dash. I grabbed hold of Raziel¡¯s sword, holding it up, engulfing it in his fire. ¡°Much better.¡±

    My nose twitched. I could smell something, burning, smoke, maybe an old fire. ¡°Faster guys,¡± I said, walking at a fast pace. I wanted to run, but maintaining the wind current I was using to see would have been harder to keep stable.

    I had no idea how long we had been walking for, but up ahead I was picking up a new scent, from an animalia.

    ¡°Someone is there,¡± said Link also picking up on the scent.

    The tunnel suddenly opened up, to a huge space. A space I could only guess was what the great serpents who used to live here called home. The scent of ash was stronger here, he had been lighting a fire, a bit dangerous but with all the tunnels, the smoke would have gone somewhere.

    Ahead I sensed someone laying on the ground, there was signs of life, but they were weak. Breathing was shallow and energy almost non-existent.

    ¡°King Kahli.¡± I rushed over to his side, using Raziel to light the old fire, so the others could see clearly.

    ¡°We found him,¡± said Link.

    I hovered my hand over him, sensing the energy around him, finding the old wound Elder Audun had inflicted, it had become infected from not being washed out or treated. He was skinny and very weak.

    ¡°Mila.¡± I called her forth. ¡°Heal him.¡±

    ¡°If I do, it will take me longer to heal you,¡± she responded.

    ¡°My eyes will be fine for another day or so, but he is far more important,¡± I argued. ¡°He is needed for Desvulp.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Her energy surrounded King Kahli¡¯s entire body like a blanket. ¡°He is very weak master, the infection goes deep, it will take me some time to heal the harm caused.¡±

    ¡°Take as long as you need Mila,¡± I responded, releasing more of my power to her. ¡°You guys might as well get settled.¡±

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± asked Dash.

    ¡°He has a severe infection caused by a wound inflicted by Elder Audun before he brought him here, he is under weight for his species, not exactly much food down here. I am guessing he has been in great pain and if we were any later coming here, he would not have survived.¡±

    ¡°Not good then,¡± commented Dash.

    ¡°Let Fang do his work,¡± said Link, sitting by the fire.

    ¡°I will help Mila,¡± I said summoning forth our fused armour. Unleashing her power more, remembering how Milliana had healed so many within a bubble of water, I needed to do the same.

    I stood up, raising my arms above King Kahli. The blanket of water Mila had placed upon him began to change shape, forming into a large bubble. I could sense the colours of blue energy forming within it, concentrating Mila¡¯s healing abilities.

    I could tell this was an advanced technique as I felt a greater strain on my power, using her constantly to heal my eyes, was using up more power than I thought. Alright technique number two. I began absorbing light particles around me; I could sense them all so clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s it master,¡± encouraged Mila. ¡°Just like Master Fang use to.¡± She sounded happy.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I spent on healing King Kahli, first healing the wound inflicted, then moving on to the infection, slowly curing his body of it. One thing I could not do for him and that was restore his weakened state caused by no food.

    I could feel my job was done, so slowly placed him down upon the ground before dispersing the healing bubble. Mila¡¯s armour disappeared and I just let myself fall to sitting down.

    ¡°How is he?¡± asked Link.

    ¡°Better, but we won¡¯t really know his mental state until he wakes up,¡± I replied. ¡°But it would be good to get him out of here.¡±

    ¡°Allow me.¡± Link lifted his hand, creating a slay from his power.

    ¡°How is it you are able to make anything?¡± asked Dash.

    ¡°Just my power.¡± Link shrugged as if he didn¡¯t even know.

    Dash looked at me, considering I had met Link first. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, it comes in handy, that is all you need to know.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he nodded quickly accepting it.

    The three of us, gently moved King Kahli onto the slay. ¡°Raziel, would you mind pulling it?¡± I asked remembering that both of the lion were not a fan of being used as a horse.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± he nodded, taking his place at the front, where I wrapped the rope around his neck.

    ¡°Thank you Raziel.¡± I lifted my hand to blow out the fire, having our only light source return to being Raziel¡¯s sword. ¡°Let¡¯s return to Desvulp, seeing King Kahli will restore calm within the city.¡±

    ¡°Good, I don¡¯t like it in here,¡± shivered Dash.

    We left the caverns and headed back to Desvulp.

 Chapter 213

    It wasn¡¯t long before we were walking back in to Desvulp, there were hardly any Zerda around at the outskirts of the city, was something going on, it was usually busy throughout the city and from what Tigra had told me, they had all taken from my example and had been trying to repair their homes even without my help.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± said Link. ¡°I can sense something dark.¡±

    ¡°Dark.¡± I glanced in his direction, then picked up the mist of darkness coming from the heart of the city. ¡°Zack.¡± I sent him a signal through the wind.

    ¡°Fang, where are you?¡± Was his first question.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only just return to the city, we have King Kahli,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Better hurry up, we have an unwanted guest,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Pick up the pace,¡± I ordered. ¡°Zack seems to be on edge.¡±

    We quickened our pace to reach the heart of the city, where I sensed more of the residents of Desvulp, the darkness was getting a little thicker, as if it was only just starting the spread. I wouldn¡¯t let this city fall to the same influence as Cathopia.

    I heard a booming voice before we had arrived. ¡°Do not worry citizens of Desvulp. I have been sent by King Alton to become your new ruler in the absence of your king, along with my beautiful bride to be.¡± I knew that voice, it was Dumah. He stood at the fountain, acting as if he was on an envoy from King Alton.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I called his name on the wind.

    ¡°You don¡¯t usually call while on a mission.¡± He seemed surprised to hear from me.

    ¡°Have you seen Dumah?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, not since yesterday, why?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here in Desvulp, claiming King Alton sent him,¡± I answered, surprised Dumah had made it here from Cathopia so fast, perhaps he had Valli¡¯s help.

    ¡°Desvulp is solely Princess Tigra¡¯s choice to deal with, she personally asked Alton to go there,¡± mentioned dad. ¡°He would have never sent Dumah.¡±

    ¡°He is also sprouting ruling with Tigra,¡± I added, quite annoyed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ready to purify his strong energy, but if a fight ensues you must only wound his pride,¡± said dad. ¡°A Leo¡¯s pride is everything, even to him.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also be informing Alton about this,¡± said Dad sounding flustered suddenly.

    ¡°Everything alright dad?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Fine, just in a meeting, so got to go,¡± responded dad. ¡°Good luck Alex, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± And he cut the connection.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Come here my sweet Tigra.¡± I heard Dumah and every hair on my body stood on end.

    ¡°Dumah!¡± I strode over, sensing his grip on Tigra¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Oh, Fang, you¡¯re back, just in time for me to become king here,¡± said Dumah slyly.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken, for we have brought back King Kahli alive,¡± I said. Raziel came passed me with King Kahli still unconscious.

    ¡°How can he lead a kingdom?¡± he asked. ¡°A weak king is no king and a blind Guardian is no Guardian.¡±

    ¡°I am captain of Princess Tigra¡¯s Guardians,¡± I said, blowing a burst of wind at him, knocking him away from Tigra. She rushed over to me. ¡°According to resources you were never sent by King Alton, just came here for some attention, perhaps to seize control over Desvulp with no king.¡±

    ¡°What resources, you know no one here and have been absent from the city,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Are you alright.¡± I glanced in Tigra¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just wish this creep would stop showing up,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Stand between Link and Dash please,¡± I said. Without a word she moved towards them.

    ¡°Fang!¡± snarled Dumah, sending out a burst of fire at me.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how you want to play this,¡± I hissed.

    ¡°Master Yamato said not to do anything rash,¡± warned Larana. ¡°He¡¯ll be faster than Scorlax, reading the wind like you are to see will not be enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t actually have to beat him.¡±

    Dumah came over, stopping right in front of me, he held the keen expression he wanted to kill me. I sensed his tail twitching, was he waiting for me to start something first, while I was waiting for him to show those around us his true colours. I always liked teasing him.

    ¡°Fang,¡± said Tigra. ¡°Not here.¡±

    ¡°Very well your highness,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Our main priority is to King Kahli,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°Oh, which I expect you wanted him dead for your little plan to work here,¡± I commented to Dumah. ¡°Oh, how great it would be to take over this city of which the Leo¡¯s have never had a hold in Desvulp, they find your kind too noisy.¡± I was trying to aggravate him further. ¡°That¡¯s why you ran away to Cathopia, perhaps I can rule their instead. How is that working out for you?¡±

    Dumah let out a low grumble, then grabbed hold of his sword, swinging the blazing talisman at me. I lifted my arm, encasing Mila¡¯s water around my arm like a vambrace. On contact his flames sizzled and steam rose.

    ¡°Damn you, Fang!¡± He roared the temperature rising, even more so for the desert.

    ¡°So angry,¡± I joked, moving back a little as he swiped his claws. ¡°Did you know anger disrupts talisman power.¡±

    ¡°Did you know the darkness feeds on anger,¡± snarled Dumah. ¡°How about we take this somewhere with a little more room.¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask,¡± I grinned, this would be fun.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Tigra was alarmed, she¡¯d told me not too, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. Dumah and I were always destined to clash, light and darkness could never mix. Mind saying that I wasn¡¯t sure where Link fell under, he controlled darkness, but swore loyalty to me.

    ¡°Tigra stay here with Link, Dash and Zack,¡± I said. ¡°Dumah and I are heading out for a little sparring match.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a sparring match,¡± grinned Dumah.

    ¡°Fang, no.¡± Tigra disapproved. ¡°You¡¯ve only just got back and¡­¡±

    Zack placed his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Your highness, you must tend to King Kahli.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± hesitation filled her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back within the hour,¡± I smiled, wondering off with Dumah walking beside me. I could sense the dark aura around him already clashing with my light, our fight had already begun.

 Chapter 214

    Dumah and I had left Desvulp, walking in silence. I could sense his dark aura pushing against my light, it was obvious this close that I still did not possess the necessary power to purify his darkness.

    I had learnt over time and understood why dad could do so little to destroy him. He may still be a Warrior of Fang, but it seemed one day I would become stronger than he, capable of banishing the darkness he could not.

    ¡°You going to tell me why you¡¯re here Dumah?¡± I questioned. ¡°Away from the city, you have no reason to hide.¡±

    ¡°Hide?¡± He gazed at me, then smirked. ¡°I can no longer hide my intentions from you since your accursed awakening, but it was put off long enough for us to spread our darkness, even if you somehow managed to defeat us all, the darkness runs too deep now.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I hissed. ¡°Now answer me, why are you here?¡± I stopped walking.

    ¡°Might as well tell you considering you won¡¯t be making it back to the city,¡± he responded, walking a few meters away before stopping himself. ¡°Scorlax informed me of a crystal cave he found, only Zerda can enter, so I came to claim this city under the name of King Alton with my bride, Princess Tigra and turn each and every one of them into my slaves, cultivating the crystal cave until nothing remains and finally plant dark crystals.¡± He wanted to do the exact same as what happened to Link, the loss of more lives to the darkness, and he continued to brag about Tigra being his bride, she was mine now, he would never touch her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen, you will not repeat what happened to Link,¡± I snapped back.

    Dumah turned to face me. ¡°Interesting how he managed to survive, perhaps he developed a resistance to it.¡± Dumah drew Demori, fire instantly engulfing his body. He was more powerful than he was when we first fought. ¡°Don¡¯t think you are the only one who has grown stronger. I am blessed every day with more of his power.¡± I sensed him getting ready to attack. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can handle my new power.¡±

    The heat from his body burned the air around him. The energy so fierce I could easily track him. His speed had increased fuelled by fire and hatred towards me.

    I drew Raziel and Arata readying for combat. Dumah leapt forward, his energy disappearing for a second and then he was at my side. I lifted Raziel quickly defending, his blade inches away, how¡¯d he do that?

    ¡°Flame burst!¡± His sword burst into a blaze, all aimed and controlled in my direction. Instinctively I put up a barrier of water, but Dumah¡¯s fire sizzled and turned my barrier into steam.

    I jumped away, redirecting the fire with Larana¡¯s wind to prevent myself from getting burned.

    Just as I got away Dumah moved again right in my face. What was with this new power he seemed to possess, did he know I could only sense someone¡¯s energy and movement through Larana¡¯s wind. How was it possible to completely disperse one¡¯s entire body and energy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Fang, gotten slow since your fight with Scorlax, fighting blind isn¡¯t easy.¡± He brought down Demori in a blaze.

    Raziel pounced at Dumah, snapping at his arm. Dumah quickly moved back as Raziel breathed out a blast of concentrated fire.

    ¡°Thanks Raziel,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him overwhelm you, focus,¡± said Raziel. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I tightened my grip, noticing Raziel¡¯s interference had disrupted his flow of attacks, so now it was my turn.

    I dashed forward, flowing with the wind as I approached him, swiping left then right, sending out beams of fire and lightning, trying to break apart his stance before I got too close. Swiping a second time, then summoned Larana¡¯s wings.

    Dumah held Demori in front of him, defending from each attack. I smirked, swiping right in the form of an attack, but ascending centimetres from the ground, moving quickly around him aiming to attack from a different direction.

    Dumah did nothing as I continued to attack, but I was left surprised as the fire around him formed into a fiery beast moving like a raging dragon. Its mouth opening wide, engulfing me in its fire.

    Within the fire, I felt the heat, sure it would have been far worse if I did not possess Raziel. Surrounded in fire, trying to use water and wind to weaken it or to even escape from it. The fire shimmered with dark power, feeding it making it hard to breathe.

    I quickly realised that I could no longer sense anything, all of it was mixed up in blinding energy, the wind burning, preventing me from using either method to see what was happening around me. I was definitely blind now.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I lifted my swords above my head as Dumah came down from above, pushing me down onto one knee. I had been lucky my clairvoyance had shown me his next attack.

    ¡°Your abilities are certainly annoying,¡± commented Dumah, pushing down even more pressure.

    ¡°Gifts from the Goddess I never asked for them,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Destined child of hers, just like him,¡± he snarled. ¡°I get sick of her intervention and your linage, the eternal dragon once ruled this world, the land covered in his power, his darkness, no one could resist until he showed up, born into the world, no brought into this world, a single spec of light.¡± His anger was growing. ¡°That is all he is and will be, the same goes for you, a small spec in the darkness that I will destroy.¡±

    ¡°And here I heard you wanted to keep me around,¡± I said.

    ¡°I did, but since you¡¯ve destroyed a second of my brethren, you no longer hold any importance for me.¡± The essence of fire building more.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be losing here Dumah or any other battle.¡± I slowly pushed back. ¡°I will become stronger to even purify your dark power and even Melchiah and the eternal dragon!¡± I shouted releasing Mila¡¯s power. My fused armour took form, bubbles of water appearing all around me, each imbued with Arata¡¯s lightning. Dumah¡¯s flames overwhelmed with the release of water.

    ¡°You can never destroy the darkness!¡± shouted Dumah.

    I pushed Dumah back just as he swiped down, cutting away the bandages on my face. My eyes clear of obstruction, I opened them, seeing a blurry image of Dumah surrounded by fire, blinking multiple times it cleared. I could see.

    I lifted my hand, pointed my trident as its form came into shape, willing the infused bubbles to fly in his direction. Dumah jumped back, then dodged each one, swiping Demori to the ones who couldn¡¯t avoid.

    I summoned more, creating an endless assault, eventually breaking through his defensives, graving his arms and legs.

    ¡°So, this is the power you used to defeat Cutter,¡± smirked Dumah. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it since Fang, but have you mastered it like he did?!¡± Dumah suddenly dashed forward, pushing through my bubbles, ignoring them as each one hit.

    I was about to dash forward to greet him, but stopped, when I heard Fang. ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°I can win this myself,¡± I responded.

    ¡°You are not meant to win, simply end in a draw a show of your power,¡± said Fang.

    ¡°Quick question, how is he not as powerful as in the stories?¡± I asked remembering how even the great Fang fought against them.

    ¡°It takes time for those who have been resurrected to gain the strength they once did, that¡¯s why you must become stronger than them, defeat them before they restore that power without the condensed dark crystal,¡± he answered. ¡°Now!¡±

    I reacted thrusting my trident forward, clashing directly with Dumah¡¯s power. It wasn¡¯t just a clash of fire and water, but light and darkness. Our two wills coming into contact, the clash of our two powers began to build up in a sphere of unstable energy.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± I shouted pushing harder, more of my light enveloping my trident.

    ¡°Damned Fangs!¡± roared Dumah.

    The sphere of energy between us, suddenly exploded, pushing us away from each other, the energy reaching up into the skies, a beam of pure power, light and dark side by side.

    I had been thrown back some distance from where our attacks had come into contact. I laid on the ground Mila¡¯s power had been disrupted and I had nothing left to fight with, somehow the clash had drained me of my power.

    I slowly sat up, looking over to see Dumah was in the same shape as I was, laying out on the sands. I gripped tightly to Raziel wanting nothing more than to finish him off, but if I did, it would release the dark energy of his very being across the desert, and I did not have the power to purify it.

    ¡°Not bad, I suppose,¡± commented Arata sitting beside me. ¡°Some more training and you might actually beat him.¡± He scoffed. ¡°But I doubt that.¡± And he disappeared leaving only Raziel.

    ¡°I am out of power, but yet you still manifest your form, how is that even possible,¡± I said, remembering other times they had stayed visible even when I had run out.

    ¡°We are different than other talisman spirits, given much by the ones we loved, and the winged lions were once the sacred animals who walked beside the goddess,¡± mentioned Raziel, gazing down at me. ¡°Our father is her Guardian spirit, protecting the place in which she still rests.¡±

    ¡°Are you two really that powerful?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°We are, you have yet to master our true power, only when you do will you be capable of taking him down.¡± Raziel looked over to Dumah. ¡°And he knows it.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t turn out this way next time,¡± snarled Dumah, shakily getting to his feet.

    ¡°Surprised you didn¡¯t use that crystal,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Oh, you noticed.¡± He grasped hold of his. ¡°No not time for that yet, only when it is time for me to re-write the Cathopia in the name of my master will I use this power, my death will bring about his rebirth.¡± He raised his arm into the air. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have this small victory but not next time.¡± Valli came swooping down from above, grabbing hold of Dumah¡¯s arm and was gone.

    ¡°Well, that was eventful,¡± I coughed. ¡°I think I hurt his pride; don¡¯t you think so Fang.¡± Raziel stared at me when I said that.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Was his only reply.

    ¡°I can hear him in my head sometimes,¡± I said. ¡°You sure he¡¯s dead?¡±

    ¡°I am certain,¡± replied Raziel. ¡°Never did I know he connects to the Warrior of Fang. I simply thought you connected to the goddess, not him.¡±

    ¡°Connect yes, he sure can talk when he wants to,¡± I added, standing up. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s return to Desvulp and finish off what we came here to do.¡± Raziel nodded, standing beside me where we walked side by side.

 Chapter 215

    I returned to Desvulp leaning on Raziel seeing that the city was still in a panic due to the arrival and accusations Dumah had been making about ruling their city. I chuckled remembering I had told dad about it, and he would have told King Alton. Dumah was going to get a beating from him when he got back for spreading lies.

    ¡°Please calm down. I have not come here to rule over you with Dumah,¡± spoke Tigra. ¡°We found King Kahili and he will make a full recovery as soon as he wakes up.¡±

    I strode through the crowd surrounding Tigra, it appeared my fight with Dumah had not lasted long. ¡°Well, he left in a hurry.¡± I joked as the crowd went silent. ¡°I can confirm with confirmation from my father Yamato Fang, who was in a direct meeting with King Alton that Dumah was here upon his own fruition, trying to stir up trouble for her highness.¡± I came to stand beside her, glancing at her with a smile, sure it had only been a few days since I¡¯d seen her beauty, but I¡¯d missed it.

    ¡°Fang.¡± She gazed at me surprised.

    ¡°King Kahili will awaken soon I am sure of it,¡± I said. ¡°I healed him personally; just be patient and we will continue to help the city recover from the damage done by Scorlax for even he is no more.¡± The citizen of Desvulp were listening to me as they settled down and slowly headed off.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°No need for thanks,¡± I responded, letting out a yawn.

    ¡°And you can see again,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I told you it would heal.¡± She had been worried about nothing really, but I suppose she couldn¡¯t help it, sort of made her cuter when she held that expression.

    ¡°You still need your rest after that skirmish with Dumah, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t sense the release of so much talisman energy.¡± She was suddenly glaring at me. ¡°You are to spend the rest of today resting in your room.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts, that is an order from your princess.¡± I flinched as she snapped back at me. I glanced back to see the others sniggering.

    ¡°Is it just me or does Fang tend to get told off more than we do,¡± commented Dash.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he is reckless,¡± responded Zack. ¡°An idiot too.¡±

    I wanted to argue back but thought it best not to considering Tigra was right and so was Zack to a certain decree.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Without a word I headed back to our room to rest up after my battle with Dumah. I could still feel the energy of our two powers resonating within my body, he was far more powerful than both Cutter and Scorlax, I¡¯d surprised myself in how I had managed to combat against him even without my vision.

    I laid down on the bed looking up at the ceiling, hoping soon we would go home, but first we would have to wait for King Kahili to awaken, how long that took depended on him.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Tigra continued her work with Desvulp, helping everyone rebuild the most outer skirts of the city, repairing buildings and erecting a wall to combat against the howling sandstorms that they suffered from.

    Seeing that even a member of the royal family was treating those of poorer disposition the same as any other Animalia, the so-called nobility of the city joined in to help to. Tigra was such an amazing example to everyone, strong, gentle, and kind, the perfect makings of a future queen of Cathopia.

    After I had recovered my power Tigra got me back to working on the building too, commenting I made the work go much faster, teaching and showing others how to manipulate their talisman to do the work I was doing with mine.

    It was about four days before King Kahili awoke. Tigra was there when he did, smiling and reassuring him that his kin were safe and his city. Weak but still the king, he was adamant to see his citizens straight away.

    I allowed him to ride upon Raziel to walk amongst the city, to see them all. Each Animalia who came to be in his presence bowed down on their hands and knees, he was truly worshipped and respected by his kin.

    ¡°I cannot thank you enough Fang for saving my life,¡± said King Kahili. ¡°Without you I would not be here.¡± He bowed to me in the heart of the city, surrounded by so many. ¡°The long-forgotten tales of Fang were all true it seems, for one as powerful and skilled as you can only come from a legend.¡±

    ¡°You have no need to thank me.¡± I felt embarrassed at his words. ¡°I only ask one thing from you, that you start to retell the tales of Fang not as stories but as history and remember the goddess who guides the light of our world.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Did he expect me to ask more of him.

    ¡°And you your highness. I apologise for Audun¡¯s actions towards you while influenced by the darkness.¡± He bowed to Tigra, who blushed.

    ¡°I want nothing in return for this, just that you continued to support Cathopia, and we will do the same with you.¡± Still thinking of the best for the kingdom.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded. ¡°No matter what happens from here on out we will be forever bond to Cathopia through you, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tigra had a huge smile on her face and a sparkle in her eye, she had accomplished what she had come here to do. The battles and struggles here had been worth it.

    King Kahili insisted we stayed a few more days just to relax and not work before our return to Cathopia, but Tigra still insisted on sorting a day for our next visit and any last things. I just accompanied her while the others took a well-deserved break before we departed.

    ¡°You need to take a break too,¡± I commented.

    ¡°I will on the way back.¡± Tigra shrugged it off.

    ¡°You must look after yourself your highness,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°Whoa.¡± Tigra cried as I picked her up, placing her on Raziel¡¯s back. ¡°Alex.¡± I just laughed, at least here we could relax more than back within Cathopia but wouldn¡¯t be long before we returned to the city.

    I thought we would have an empty cart going back, but so many Zerda brought Tigra gifts as a thank you, which filled half the cart, but there were still enough room for three to ride on, whether it would be too heavy on the sand we would find out.

    The day soon came when we were returning to Cathopia. The whole city came to see us off, his majesty King Kahili at the front.

    ¡°You are always welcome here within our city.¡± King Kahili got down on his knees bowing, and his citizens followed.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Tigra was shocked by their reaction. Her fellow Guardians and I did the same. I felt so proud of her, she had come so far, from the little Album Tigris, shaking off her responsibilities to hide in the bakery or playing games with her Guardians to acting like the future leader she would become, to one day be queen.

 Chapter 216

    That day we left Desvulp to return to Cathopia. Leaving the desert behind us it was refreshing to enter the forests again, ground much more solid, the cooling breeze blowing through the trees and my fur.

    ¡°Home.¡± I heard Tigra sigh, catching the sight of Cathopia as we approached. ¡°Fang, do you mind if you fly me in. I kind of want to avoid a commotion.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded. Tigra moved to the edge of the cart and climbed onto Raziel with me. ¡°See you guys within the castle.¡± They bowed.

    ¡°Alright, Raziel.¡± On my command Raziel broke into a run, flapping his great wings and we were up. ¡°You, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded.

    I wrapped my arms around her. ¡°You can tell me anything remember.¡±

    ¡°I know, let¡¯s go to the bakery. I¡¯ve missed your mum¡¯s food.¡±

    ¡°Mum¡¯s cooking it is.¡±

    We landed on the roof and proceeded to the bakery; sure, we had missed the main flocking of Cathopia¡¯s citizens on arrival but could never avoid the knights wondering around the castle; all welcoming Tigra back with smiles.

    Not long and we arrived home to the scent of mum¡¯s cooking, coming through the doors as the doors opened.

    ¡°Alex,¡± cheered Athena. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Athena.¡± Tigra rushed over and we headed in together.

    Brendan was already sat at the table waiting for mum to finish. Dad was out with King Alton discussing why it was that Dumah had gone to Desvulp but would return soon. I was hoping they would kick Dumah out of the city, but that wasn¡¯t going to happen, not while he still held some influence over the king and the city.

    ¡°Welcome home.¡± Mum gave me a hug. ¡°Such a tough one on you.¡± She stroked my cheek. ¡°How is your vision.¡± She knew.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I answered. ¡°We¡¯ve come for some food please.¡±

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°That blasted Dumah denies going to Desvulp.¡± Dad came in rambling. ¡°Where is your proof? He said, I¡¯ll show him proof.¡± The air changed a little with his agitated ranting, quickly changing to calmness when he saw me. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°Hi dad.¡± I waved.

    ¡°You look good.¡± He came over, patting me on the shoulder. ¡°After dinner you¡¯re coming with me.¡±

    ¡°Yamato, he¡¯s just gotten back,¡± commented mum.

    ¡°And.¡± Dad shrugged. ¡°No better time, than after an intense battle.¡± He sat down next to Tigra.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A little training trip,¡± responded dad. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I borrow your mate and Guardian for a few days?¡± He looked at Tigra, who went bright red at his comment.

    ¡°Dad!¡± I shouted embarrassed for us both.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s only us here,¡± smirked dad.

    ¡°Yamato.¡± Mum shook her head. ¡°Stop teasing them.¡±

    Dad was not sorry in the slightest. ¡°Alton dared me.¡±

    ¡°And you went for it.¡± I was surprised. ¡°Wait does he know?¡±

    Dad ignored me and turned to Tigra. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure, he can have some time off,¡± answered Tigra as mum brought food over.

    ¡°Alton is good at hiding information even when he was influenced by the darkness,¡± mentioned dad. ¡°Remember this, he set you two up from the beginning, from the very moment he told you to hide in the bakery.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± I remembered him always joking about something, I didn¡¯t understand then. ¡°Son-in-law, he always used to say that. I know what it means.¡± I ruffled my hands through my hair and then planted my head on the table.

    ¡°I think I have mentioned before Alton has always acted the fool, but is often many steps ahead, even ahead of me,¡± admitted dad. ¡°He still believes that a Fang belongs as a monarch of the city, but we have always worked in the background, alongside the royal family even though in our past we were labelled royalty.¡±

    ¡°I knew you were a prince,¡± grinned Tigra.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you start,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Eat up, you¡¯ll need it.¡± Mum served dinner of an assortment of meats; it was so good; mum was the best.

    -

    Not long after eating, not even getting the chance to enjoy the company of my friends and family. Dad stood up, stretching, gazing at me with a strange spark in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go Alex.¡± I let out a long sigh, not really wanting to go anywhere. ¡°Alex.¡± The atmosphere changed and I felt a chill go down my spine.

    ¡°Coming.¡± I stood up instinctively. I¡¯d faced embodiments of darkness; massive monsters and I was scared of my dad. ¡°Brendan, can you take Tigra back to her room later, the others don¡¯t know we came here.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take her back to her Guardians,¡± answered Brendan. ¡°Have fun, you have no idea what he has planned for you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be any harder than fighting of monstrous scorpions,¡± I responded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to arrive at our destination before nightfall, let¡¯s move,¡± ordered dad. I nodded, noticed he did not pick up any supplies, most probably were not going very far.

    Dad and I left the castle, then the city across the wind fairy bridge, heading towards the closest point of the jagged mountains. Dad had yet to say anything about what it was we were doing out here.

    I stared up at the jagged mountain as we got closer, the rocks jagged in places, pointed sharply as they reached up to the skies. I had grown bigger since first gazing upon them with dad, but they were still an intimidating structure.

    Dad turned to face me, after we reached a small area of the mountain. He pointed upwards. ¡°The task is simple; we must reach the top.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡± I looked at him, about to summon Larana¡¯s wings.

    ¡°No talismans allowed,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You and I will travel to the top with no assistance from talismans,¡± said dad. ¡°You forget that without a strong body, then you cannot handle the strain a talisman has on the body, and from what I¡¯ve heard from Brendan, you have only been training to master the talismans power.¡±

    ¡°Well yeah,¡± I said.

    ¡°A strong master embodies strong talismans and with the four you possess you also need to train the body.¡± Dad turned to face the mountain. ¡°Stamina, physical strength and mental strength are all key for being stronger.¡± Dad jumped straight up, running up the sheer rock on all fours, scaling to the first ledge within seconds.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    He looked down towards me. ¡°Come Alex, show me what you can do.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Dad had scaled a small portion of the Jagged Mountain within seconds. A mountain that could not usually be climbed, but only those with talismans, flying and insect type Animalia could do such a climb, but here dad was proven that to be untrue.

    I remembered climbing when I needed to reach the chamber where they took Queen Daz¡¯s power away from her, but that had not been straight up like this.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have all day Alex,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Alright, I can do this.¡± I ran at the mountain, getting my claws out. I jumped trying to follow in dad¡¯s example by running up it, but it was not that easy. I quickly lost momentum and slid back down, my claws scraping on the rock.

    ¡°Try again.¡± He held a commanding tone in his voice, so I went again, with the same outcome.

    ¡°How is that even possible,¡± I said panting a little.

    Dad sat down, his legs dangling over the edge. ¡°Harder than it looks.¡± He grinned.

    ¡°Surely you used Zekon,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Larana appeared, shaking her head. ¡°Skill alone.¡± She flew up to him. ¡°As strong as ever.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Larana. I did have a good teacher,¡± he smiled. ¡°Huh¡­¡± He seemed to go absent for a moment. ¡°It was your idea.¡±

    Who did he answer, it wasn¡¯t Larana, and I would have heard Zekon. Wait. ¡°You¡¯re talking to Fang.¡±

    ¡°Well deducted,¡± acknowledged dad. ¡°He has always been in my ear since my awakening, kind of a pain really.¡±

    ¡°But I can talk to him too,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes, being a Warrior of Fang connects you with him, how I am uncertain, but I¡¯ve always thought is he really dead, or perhaps his soul remains trapped in some form.¡± Dad shrugged. ¡°As it is far rarer to hear the voice of the goddess, than his.¡±

    ¡°Does he tell you why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Perhaps he is lonely, I don¡¯t really know, but he is a guide none the less, thousands of years of knowledge from every Warrior of Fang who came between us and him,¡± informed dad. ¡°Did you know before I became a Warrior of Fang, there had not been one for a few generations, something kept happening to them, perhaps even I if my parents had not sacrificed themselves to save me.¡± I¡¯d never heard that before. ¡°But I will tell you more later, only once we have reached our location, now climb Alex.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± I hesitated.

    ¡°Push passed your limits Alex,¡± said dad. ¡°More speed, no hesitation and don¡¯t stop.¡± He believed I could do it.

    I ran forward, jumping, kicking off the first bit and then dashing like dad, a few meters before I lost it and slid back down. ¡°Again.¡± I said to myself, running again at the rocks, getting a little further again.

    ¡°Come on master,¡± cheered Larana. ¡°You can do it.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Remember no helping, not even a tiny bit,¡± said dad, glancing at her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± she huffed.

    ¡°I know you Larana, you helped me when I first started scaling bigger things than trees,¡± smiled dad.

    ¡°You were a special case and there was a twenty-foot drop,¡± mentioned Larana. I had no idea what they were talking about. Ignoring them I tried again, failing at the first bit, sliding down on my face.

    ¡°Relax Alex, you already know how to climb,¡± said dad.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± I raised my voice.

    ¡°You can reach him.¡± I heard Fang. ¡°I set this up for you to learn more about our clan, about your father and train the body further to become stronger for the battles that our yet to come.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I went for it again, remembering what I had done wrong before, feeling more like a wild animal than Animalia trying to scale mountains.

    I failed multiple times after that but still determined to make it up to dad, still sat there gazing down at me, with an expression of pride, which only encouraged me further to keep trying, until eventually after hours of attempts I made it, reaching the ledge dad was sat before, almost sliding back down, but dad grabbed hold of my arm.

    ¡°Got there eventually, a real trick to it,¡± smiled dad, pulling me up.

    I sat down panting; it had taken a lot of my stamina just to scale that small portion and dad wanted us to reach the top before nightfall. ¡°I¡¯m sure Animalia don¡¯t usually climb mountains for training.¡±

    ¡°No, they don¡¯t, unless they do it for survival,¡± answered dad. ¡°Which I had to do on a daily basis, when I was younger.¡± He looked up. ¡°A short break then we¡¯ll keep going. I still want to reach the top before nightfall. I¡¯ve already prepared camp.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said. ¡°When did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday,¡± he answered. ¡°This time, watch carefully, my movement, each step.¡± I nodded. ¡°Longer distance to do, but I am sure you can do it.¡± Without another word dad jumped to it, not much build up for speed, but still managed to scale up the mountain with no problem. ¡°Your turn.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I went for it following after dad but faced the same problems as the first.

    It took another hour before I actually figured out how to climb on this rock material, relying less on my claws and the grip my pads provided. Climbing up after dad, determined to prove I could do this.

    It took until the sun was sinking into the horizon before we reached the top, exhausted and barely able to reach the last inch, panting I made it, crawling over the last run up the mountain. It had been the craziest training I had ever done.

    ¡°I made it.¡± I rolled on to the ground, dad looking down at me with a smile.

    ¡°Simple, right,¡± he joked.

    ¡°Yeah, simple,¡± I chuckled. ¡°You are crazy dad.¡±

    ¡°Crazy,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± What the heck did that mean? ¡°We¡¯ll be settling here tonight.¡± Dad walked over to our camp, taking hold of Zekon, hovering it above the ground where he let go and the sword floated there; a red flash of light spreading around the camp.

    I crawled to my feet and joined him. ¡°Is Fang really the reason you decided to do this training with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± answered dad. ¡°Never got to complete your training as I was sent away, so what better way than a little trip.¡± Dad had me sit down while he cooked the food, he had already brought here the day before, allowing me to recover from the climb up. ¡°Thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt if you had some wild training.¡±

    ¡°Wild training?¡± I stared at him.

    ¡°I will explain everything as soon as we arrive at our destination, tomorrow is going to be tricky for you,¡± said dad.

    We ate and were soon settling to sleep, knowing dad he would have me up early, just like the training I used to have when I was younger. In the shared little tent, dad laid beside me, who was already fast asleep, it was nice to spend time with him. I hadn¡¯t really done so since he came back from all those years trapped in that village and becoming Tigra¡¯s Guardian had made me very busy.

    ¡°Night dad.¡± I smiled, even if tomorrow was tough, I would enjoy every second of it.

 Chapter 218

    As expected of my dad he was up even earlier than me, but he didn¡¯t seem bothered in waking me. I rolled over realising that I was alone in the tent, beams of light gently coming from the open tent door.

    Steadily I got up, heading outside, my nose twitching to the smell of breakfast. To be honest dads wild cooking was just as good as mum¡¯s. I would have almost said dad preferred it out here than at home in the bakery.

    ¡°Did you used to do this a lot when you were little?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Certainly did,¡± he nodded. ¡°Nothing like being outside, often I find the city too noisy.¡± Too noisy, strange didn¡¯t he grow up in the city. ¡°Never been a fan, but your mother always persuaded me to stay.¡± He gazed up at the sky. ¡°Anyway, eat up, we have to get going, before the storm hits.¡±

    ¡°What storm?¡± I took the fish he¡¯d had placed around the fire.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you smell it, the slight water droplets in the air, the wind direction changing,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, right not many brought up in the city can sense the changing weather.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you brought up in the city?¡± I questioned, getting very curious to why we had really come out here.

    We ate up in silence, then dad went to finish preparing what looked like gliders, wooden frame with blue and red cloth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be using these to glide where we are going,¡± he began. ¡°You can use Larana but only enough to keep the glider at the same height as me.¡±

    ¡°No flying,¡± I said.

    ¡°Nope,¡± he shook his head. ¡°At first you¡¯ll need some speed to get away from the jagged points of the mountain, then following the gentle breeze I lay out to our destination over there, in those woods.¡± He pointed in the direction we were going. ¡°It was about time I visited that place again.¡± Dad seemed to gaze in that direction fondly, was something special over there. ¡°Ready.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.

    It wasn¡¯t long before we were readying for take-off. Dad went first running with the glider above his head, then jumped from Jagged Mountain, with some speed using the wind from Zekon he pushed himself away from the points of the mountain.

    Alright, my turn. I did the same running off with the glider, holding it like him, a bit nervous as I had never used a glider before, no one in the city even used them. I propelled myself using Larana safely away from Jagged Mountain, coming to glide beside dad.

    ¡°Nice control,¡± he encouraged.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I smiled as his praise.

    ¡°Now, stay the same height as me,¡± he instructed again. Dad seemed to appear he was just floating in the air, staying the same height, looked easy.

    I controlled Larana¡¯s wind to sustain the height of the glider, but used to much and flew higher above dad. ¡°Whoa!¡± I cried in surprise.

    ¡°Gliders are sensitive to the wind, less power more control,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°Just a gentle breeze will do master,¡± said Larana.

    I adjusted the amount of energy I was and soon had it under control, gliding side by side with dad. Looking down at the sight of Cathopia as we flew over it. The wind carrying the sound of the activities of those during the morning hours. Visitors to the city were only just arriving, crossing over one of the four bridges.

    Fishing boats docking, unloading their catch, some were even heading out. The calming waters around Cathopia reflecting the light from the rising sun, but it was not the sights of home which grabbed my attention, but the darkness.

    I could see the darkness within the city, spread throughout the streets like a morning mist, all of it spreading out from the castle, where Dumah and what remained of his unit still resided in, mind I had seen less of Hashana, Valli and Seth, most probably causing trouble elsewhere.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Dad is there anything else we can do about the darkness within the city?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Our presence is what keeps the darkness as a mist, only when the cause is destroyed will it disappear altogether, but even then the path darkness sides always repeats itself, time and time again they have tried to claim the first city of light, but not even they know the true secrets of the city,¡± replied dad. ¡°There are more of us within the city than they think, even the weakest of purification abilities is enough to leave a small dent in the darkness, ready for the Warrior of Fangs to wipe the rest away.¡±

    ¡°More of us,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯ve only seen you, mum and Kiba¡¯s parents.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon,¡± he smiled. ¡°When Lin gives birth, all must be present, a new life, a new Fang is always a special occasion.¡±

    ¡°Lin, how is she doing?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She has been fine, growing stronger again after what happened, has even kept up her training for when her captain calls for her,¡± he mentioned. She still believed in me.

    Leaving Cathopia behind us, dad guided us to the forest as grey clouds began to hide away the blue skies, like a thick blanket. Dad had been correct; how could you tell the weather just from the scent?

    ¡°Best land soon, don¡¯t want the rain to weigh down the gliders,¡± said dad. ¡°You¡¯ve proven control, now follow me quickly.¡± The wind circled around dad for a moment before he began moving away at an incredible speed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t let him lose us Larana,¡± I said.

    ¡°Certainly not master,¡± responded Larana. Her wind circled around me, cool and calm, before boosting me forward after dad.

    He went lower, his feet a meter from the treetops. I came in close to him, it felt like he was looking for something, an opening perhaps. He found it and went in through a small opening in the trees. I was barely able to follow him in.

    Gliding in and out of the trees at the same speed, surprised me. Larana guided me as if she knew this place, where each tree grew.

    Zekon¡¯s wings appeared on dad¡¯s back, opening enough to act as a brake. Dad came to a stop, landing. I followed his lead, coming to land beside him.

    ¡°Welcome to my childhood home,¡± he smiled, sniffing at the air. ¡°Come on.¡± He went over to one of the trees and climbed upwards.

    ¡°Dad?¡± I was puzzled.

    ¡°Just follow,¡± said Larana.

    I followed up after him to find a tree house, a bit run down, no one had been here in years. Dad was blowing wind through it, blowing away all the cobwebs.

    ¡°Who built this?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°I did,¡± said dad. ¡°Just in time.¡± I looked out of the window to see the rain start to come down heavy.

    ¡°Why did you even bring me out here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°So, you can learn how to trust your instincts more and being in the city will not help with that,¡± replied dad. ¡°And I wanted to share my old home with you.¡±

    ¡°You lived here.¡± I looked around. ¡°Alone.¡±

    ¡°At the age of two my parents were killed by clones, out here was a defence team, an early warning against clones that would attack the city, some years into that war, there was peace. The part of the Fang clan placed here become one with a wilds tribe, teaching each other,¡± explained dad. ¡°My father a wilds, defended while my mother escaped, but she too was killed, I had just called Larana¡¯s name before it all took place, I was the only survivor, alone.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± I felt sad.

    ¡°I grew up amongst these trees for four years when your mother guided by visions of me came, constantly on about me being a Warrior of Fang.¡± Dad smirked. ¡°Chief rarely used my name, always calling me Feral.¡±

    ¡°Why Feral?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°You have one on your team,¡± began dad. ¡°A Feral is an Animalia who originally came from civilization but has somehow ended up in the wilds. Dash was abandoned, left in the forests around Cathopia, so grew up more like a wild animal.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a wilds?¡± I spoke.

    ¡°No, wilds already live like their wild cousins, in communities, a Feral comes from places such as cities, villages, then live alone in forests, with no one but themselves, surviving against all the dangers out there,¡± explained dad. ¡°They¡¯re often frowned upon, not fitting in anywhere and struggle to fit within a city community again, too much noise.¡±

    ¡°And you were a Feral,¡± I said.

    ¡°Still am a Feral, cannot change how I grew up within the forests, my instincts are much more refined than those in the city and that is why we have come out here, so you can connect with our wild cousin¡¯s wild instinct, allowing even your clairvoyance to grow.¡±

    ¡°How long for?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That all depends on you,¡± responded dad. ¡°Things begin when the rain stops, you will hunt for our dinner, if you fail, we go hungry, rely on those senses of yours, hearing, smell, sight, no Larana, Mila, Raziel or Arata.¡±

    ¡°Why no talismans?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I heard everything that happened from Fang, how sloppy you fought against Cutter and Scorlax, you need to be much stronger to face the others. To sense all that surrounds you and then you¡¯ll see how deep the darkness truly spreads,¡± dad gazed upon me with a wild look. ¡°I would ask if you are ready, but I am not giving you a choice.¡±

 Chapter 219

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long we were out in the forest as dad went through a tough training course, even brought along the sphere, just like when I was a child, well it was what I felt like half the time, as he had me hiding from him, but he would always find me, and I would get attacked for that fail.

    The sphere was put on an insane level of about sixty, the consequence level also increased, more than a little sting, unfortunately I wasn¡¯t allowed to use my talismans, had to force them not to help as if they did dad somehow knew and we¡¯d all get a telling off.

    Hunting, sure I had done it a few times before, but I was no master at it, so we went hungry for two days before I actually caught anything, being hungry affected my performance but didn¡¯t seem to bother dad, he was a monster.

    ¡°You were never this tough on me,¡± I moaned once.

    ¡°You were but a child and destiny had yet to move the wheels of fate for you as a Warrior of Fang, my absence before may have hindered your training,¡± responded dad. ¡°I would have increased the difficulty gradually as you progressed but now you need a crash course.¡±

    ¡°Larana, can¡¯t you talk to him?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Nope, once he¡¯s made his mind up, no changing it,¡± shrugged Larana who spent most of her time watching me fail. ¡°You¡¯ll improve better under him and Fang¡¯s tutelage.¡±

    ¡°Not Fang too,¡± I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m being double teamed and one I can¡¯t even see.¡±

    ¡°Enough talk, go get dinner,¡± snapped dad.

    ¡°Going,¡± I slumped forward.

    I went hunting deeper in the forest today, I picked up the scent of something on the wind, you could tell what most things were by the different scents. Deer, traveling as a pair, also wolves in that direction. Was attacked by a pack the other day when I was at my weakest, dad had to come to my rescue, felt quite embarrassed. I was sure they were taunting me.

    Chose a different direction, picking a lone deer, so followed it, towards the edge of the forest, where I came across a destroyed village, forgetting my pray I walked in amongst the buildings.

    ¡°Never knew this was out here.¡± I looked around, coming across a large space, which perhaps was once a campfire. I spotted a broken statue, which had our clan¡¯s symbol upon it. ¡°Is this?¡±

    My head felt fuzzy all of a sudden, my vision flashing, then cleared to a sight of destruction as Feles of almost every kind, were running to gather weapons. One individual ran into the biggest tent, I felt a flash of Larana¡¯s power, then a female running out of the back of the tent. A male Wilds coming through the front.

    ¡°I have sent a message to the city, help will come. We must hold our ground here until they come.¡±

    ¡°Yes Chief.¡± He riled up those within the village as the village was set upon by cloned warriors, each one I recognised, this was what the cloned wars had looked like.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Each Fang had purification abilities, as they fought back, but they had been unprepared for the attack.

    The chief was the most powerful with a talisman governing over earth, smashing together rocks, creating boulders, fending off half of the invasion, he continued to hope of help, but no one came to assist them. The clones eventually claimed his life and trampled over everything until nothing remained.

    I was kneeling on the ground as the vision subsided, tears streaming down my cheeks. This had been dad¡¯s birthplace and before he had even got to know the love from his parents, their protection, he was left in this world alone.

    ¡°You saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± I heard dad¡¯s voice from behind me.

    I turned to glance back at him. ¡°Dad.¡± I looked at him with a heavy heart, he had suffered much in his life only being found by mum at the age of six, alone for four years living out here, it must have been so hard for him.

    ¡°You have seen what the darkness has done during your missions, but before it was a way of life for everyone, but no one dares remember it, for many saw death and refuse to believe the stories left behind, the remanence of a nightmare, but I can never forget,¡± said dad. ¡°A Fang must be strong, driven by our will of protection, to protect everyone from the darkness not just a single individual. Your mother and Alton taught me how to care for others, the reason I stayed within the city even though I disliked it so much, even now out here calls to a deep part of me, a wild instinct that never fades.¡±

    ¡°And you want to teach me this wild instinct,¡± I said.

    ¡°It cannot be taught but felt, a connection that draws in all your senses,¡± he smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s return home.¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t gotten us any food,¡± I said.

    ¡°My treat, just head back to the treehouse,¡± he responded. I nodded, getting to my feet, then left dad there alone, heading back to the treehouse which had been the very place he had lived before mum had come to get him.

    It did not take dad long before he returned, bringing back something bigger than anything I would have found or caught, hunting was not something I specialised in. Dad then worked on cooking it on a pit below. I joined him, watching as his fire slowly cooked our dinner.

    ¡°Dad,¡± I said awkwardly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he glanced at me.

    ¡°I was wondering what happened afterwards,¡± I wanted to know a bit more.

    ¡°I got Larana the day of that attack, she was my guide, teaching me much about this world, about talismans, how to hunt, to hide, learning the scents of the cloned warriors, each kind carried a different scent.¡± Dad looked out upon the forest, going into more in depth than he had before. ¡°Four years out here, a caravan of Feles from Cathopia approached, containing the chief of the Fang clan and his daughter, your mother, who had seen me within a vision, a gleamer of light in all the darkness she had seen. I was treated by chief poorly because I was considered a Feral, he actually despised me, and I suspect he still does.¡± Dad smirked. ¡°I had wanted to leave so many times, but your mother¡¯s kindness and the voice of Fang, encouraged me to stay, saying I was needed, a catastrophe would happen if I left, so I stayed and began my story there, many times was the city attacked, no longer defended by the clan of my parents, many lives lost, and battles fought.¡± Dad placed his hand on the scar over his eye and looked at me. ¡°You have much ahead of you, just a shame I cannot help you against them, I may be a strong warrior, but my power to purify the darkness is nothing compared to what you¡¯ll be able to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped out plenty, you¡¯ve always been my inspiration, guided and trained me, even when things seemed hopeless, thank you dad.¡± I smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s work on some harder stuff tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but not sure if you can handle it,¡± said dad.

    ¡°I am ready for anything you throw at me,¡± I smirked ready for the challenge, I would try harder to become stronger, to become the warrior he expected me to become.

 Chapter 220

    Dad and I spent the rest of the week training out there, putting me through my paces, the sphere training had been completely different I had to dodge sixty while trying to catch one, all in the space of a three meter by 3 meter square, oh the battering I got, but my reflexes quickly improved, my instincts for hunting had also gotten better, catching larger pray and eating well even after a tiring day of training.

    Dad was tougher and scarier than any animalia I had even fought before, no wonder Dumah was scared of his presence, anything else related to the darkness he could quickly deal with, just not them.

    Dad had decided it would soon be time to return home, not wanting to leave Cathopia without us for too long, and an important event would happen soon, but did not say what, just that we would need to be present as the heads of the clan.

    Unfortunately, he also discovered my biggest secret as without Tigra¡¯s presence, the nightmares quickly returned. He told me it was something I would have to come to terms with on my own, but I felt like they were getting worse, some nights even Tigra could not keep them away.

    ¡°Before we go home, you have to beat me in a sparring match,¡± said dad. We were standing out between the trees. ¡°I want to test you.¡± Dad smirked. ¡°A single hit to me should do the trick and you are now allowed to use your talismans.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just like back in the forests,¡± I smirked remembering our fight together.

    ¡°I suppose so, but this time I won¡¯t be trying to kill you,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten stronger since then,¡± I commented.

    ¡°And I have never stopped improving myself.¡± Dad drew Zekon, the sword glowing red with his power. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready for a beating.¡±

    ¡°Been having those all week,¡± I taunted back, drawing Raziel and Arata.

    Dad raised his hand. ¡°Fire ring.¡± Wind blew and fire formed into a ring, aimed at me. Larana¡¯s wings took shape, jumping forward, twisting through the centre, rolling forward, ready to respond with my own attack, but dad was waiting, swiping Zekon as I stood up, leaning back just enough to avoid being cut.

    I had no chance to react as he was on the move, changing the direction of his attack in a second, coming back upwards, heat radiating from his sword. I quickly used Larana to push me away with a gust of wind, twisting on my heel, summoning a tornado to ward him off.

    ¡°Going to have to do better than that.¡± Dad ran through the tornado with Zekon¡¯s form changing into a bow. The power from Zekon released cancelled out my tornado. Drawing the string, not even aiming he released five arrows at once, filled with pure energy.

    ¡°He¡¯s too fast,¡± I cried out as I swiped away at his arrows, dispelling them. Responding with waves of fire and lightning.

    Dad unfazed moved out of the way of each one. ¡°Need to be faster than that.¡± Dad¡¯s fused armour appeared as he dashed forward.

    ¡°Mila.¡± I called for her fused armour but didn¡¯t have the chance for it to take full form.

    ¡°Alex you are too slow.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell her what to do, she already knows.¡±

    I felt frustrated, compared to dad¡¯s flowing movements, I was sloppy, slow, perhaps it was just pure luck I had defeated Cutter, Scorlax and even the draw in that fight against Dumah; and my luck had run out against dad.

    ¡°You have too much doubt, master,¡± snarled Raziel. ¡°Stop thinking too much and attack, following your instincts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve told him a hundred times brother, he will never learn,¡± snorted Arata.

    ¡°Have faith in yourself master,¡± spoke Larana. Have fun, enjoy this battle with Master Yamato.¡±

    I relaxed a little more, took a breath and exhaled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dad sent powerful attacks of fire in my direction. I moved slightly to the right, then the left, using Larana¡¯s wind on the edges of my blades to redirect the fire. Dad was next coming at me with a blazing thrust. I did the same I had done with his projectiles, redirecting his flow of attack.

    ¡°A bit better,¡± he smirked, sweeping round me to come against my back. ¡°But still not quite good enough.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Really.¡± I jumped away, focusing on Mila¡¯s power, her armour took form faster this time, but I knew dad had let me. ¡°Sea of bubbles.¡± Bubbles infused with all my talismans elements appeared around him, tightly to prevent him from moving. I lifted the newly formed trident, summoning more above him, in the form of giant rain drops, to fall upon him.

    I felt the temperature rose and steam rise, my bubbles fizzling into nothing, even the elements of lightning and fire within had not scratched him.

    ¡°Not bad, would have gotten someone else but not Dumah,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°How about this then.¡± I summoned a tidal wave of water, infused with lightning, buzzing with charged energy.

    Dad smirked, his fused armour changing colour from red to green. I¡¯d not seen this before. He held his hand forward splitting the oncoming wave down the middle. My battle experience come to nothing compared to dad¡¯s.

    ¡°A wind battle master, quickly,¡± said Larana. ¡°While he is holding back the water.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Mila¡¯s armour disappeared replaced by Larana¡¯s, her wings spreading wide, sure I had a high sync rate to form Mila¡¯s fused armour, but my connection to Larana was still far greater.

    I dashed forward boosted by her power, coming through the waves and at dad, who gazed at me with pride, he was smiling, perhaps even enjoying himself. Dad¡¯s energy changed and he came to greet me, our two powers came into contact through our blades.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you have mastered her power,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with air cutter!¡± I shouted as thousands of air blades appeared behind him. I sent dad back, sealing him with a bubble shape concentration of wind, then let lose my attack.

    ¡°Dragon blades.¡± Dad responded releasing his own form of the attack, it didn¡¯t look as strong but there were far more of them; sealed within my bubble had done nothing to stop him. I know I had mastered most of Larana¡¯s power, but dad had far more years of experience under his belt, him and Zekon were a formidable force, no one had beaten them.

    Our two attacks of wind clashed, dad¡¯s dragon blade outnumbered mine, cancelling out my attacks and coming for me, using Larana I created a wind barrier which redirected their flow around me.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± nodded dad, his fused armour glowed, releasing a burst of power, tearing apart my seal. ¡°You have grown so much over the years, but you still have much to learn and master.¡± He shook his head. ¡°You can never beat Dumah at your current skill level.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°I am not done yet!¡± I shouted, dashing forward. So far, we had used our talismans to do the talking, now I would use my blades, before he could change back to fire, that¡¯s what I thought but he had changed in the blink of an eye.

    We both thrusted forward, with flaming blades, our blades coming in side by side, the energy of Zekon¡¯s power and Raziel¡¯s bouncing off one another. Zekon was just as powerful as the winged lions. I twisted Raziel under Zekon, flipping the blade upwards, disarming dad, his fused armour vanished. He held an expression of surprise, Zekon¡¯s sword twirling in the air. I sheathed Arata, reaching out to grab Zekon.

    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t!¡± shouted dad, but I had already grabbed Zekon, feeling an immense heat and pain shooting through my body, what was this?

    A light spread through my body, seeing a glimpse of the goddess, as she reached her hands through mine, engulfing Zekon¡¯s sword. A pulse of energy pushed me back, smashing against a tree, Zekon flung in the air landing in the ground, the blade flashing with lightning.

    I hit the ground hard, my body numb as I looked up.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± I could hardly speak.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Dad rushed to my side. ¡°No one can touch Zekon, but me, all who have die a painful death.¡± He rested his hand on my back. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I saw the goddess,¡± I said. ¡°Look.¡± I pointed towards Zekon, a golden stone forming on the hilt, sparks of lightning shooting off in every direction.

    Dad curiously walked toward his sword; he reached out his hand. ¡°Zekon.¡± Dad lifted Zekon¡¯s sword from the ground, the sword splitting in two, twin swords. ¡°What? His lightning element has been restored, but how?¡± Dad gazed at me. ¡°The goddess, she healed him through you.¡±

    Zekon appeared, a great dragon, his body was mainly red, his belly was a flow of three colours, red, green and yellow. Four great horns upon his head, a long black ridge along his back, his amber eyes gazing upon me.

    Dad gazed up at him as he towered high above us. ¡°Zekon.¡±

    ¡°Yamato, your son carries the true light of the goddess, it has somehow restored a portion of my lost power,¡± spoke Zekon. ¡°I hope you can handle more of my power.¡±

    ¡°You know I can,¡± remarked Yamato, gripping the twin swords tighter, dad closed his eyes, his body glowing as his fused armour returned, this time in lightning yellow, sparks exploding off his body.

    ¡°Lightning too,¡± I just watched, still unable to move.

    Dad opened his eyes, dispersing the power unleashed, Zekon¡¯s swords returning to a single sword. ¡°This is to remain between you and I,¡± said dad. ¡°No one is to know of Zekon¡¯s restored power.¡± Dad glanced at Zekon. ¡°Maybe one day, all of your power can be returned to you.¡±

    ¡°That can only be done through him, but he lacks control, and it will be some time before everything of his fate is revealed, but for now, thank you, young Fang, even though it was unintentional.¡± Zekon vanished.

    ¡°He rarely shows his form, to even me, be honoured,¡± he smiled. Dad sheathed Zekon and came over, helping me to my feet. ¡°We¡¯ll return home tomorrow, I am sure Tigra grows inpatient for your return, but you must start to take things more seriously, the darkness will move its own plans forward.¡±

    ¡°So not allowed to tell anyone.¡± I wanted verification.

    ¡°No one,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Mum, King Alton, Tigra, Zack¡­¡± I began saying a bunch of names.

    ¡°Absolutely no one.¡± He glared at me. ¡°Our little secret.¡±

 Chapter 221

    As dad had said after I had recovered from my contact with Zekon the next day we were heading home. Dad had explained to me that Zekon¡¯s power had been feared for centuries, even by our clan, who had decided to imprison the sword. He had felt saddened by Zekon¡¯s imprisonment that he decided to protect the sword, even drawing it even though all those before who had touched it had suffered a painful death.

    Zekon had become so grudgeful against all Animalia that he forced the fused armour on anyone who touched him, sharing everything before they¡¯d even known his name, but dad had managed to tame such power where so many had failed before, and the two had been together becoming a legend among the warriors of Cathopia.

    Dad and I casually flew back to the city, leaving the place dad still called home in his heart, even I felt ties to that place, without his parent¡¯s sacrifice and the teachings Larana gave dad as a child, I wouldn¡¯t be here.

    I flew behind dad, admiring his dragon wings, their strong form, occasionally releasing sparks of his restored power, perhaps Zekon was just testing it before we arrived home to the city.

    We landed within the city by the market, which was as lively as ever, our wings faded as we heard someone calling over.

    ¡°Chief, your back.¡± A brown feles came dashing over. I¡¯d never seen him before, but he called dad chief.

    ¡°Are you the first to arrive?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head, then looked over to me. ¡°A few have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± I gazed over at him. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°He is a member of our Clan,¡± answered dad. ¡°Family.¡±

    ¡°Ah, your son.¡± The newcomer seemed to grow excited. ¡°Warrior of Fang, who wields our ancestor¡¯s talismans, it is an honour to meet you, son of the chief.¡±

    ¡°Just call him Fang,¡± said dad. ¡°Let¡¯s return home, won¡¯t be long now.¡±

    ¡°Dad an explanation would be nice,¡± I said still confused. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen another Fang apart from Kiba and his parents before.¡±

    ¡°Many of our clan members walk the land keeping the darkness at bay, not as many as there once were, but we are still here in the name of Fang. we gather together during special events; all this wondering began during your mother¡¯s father¡¯s rein. I on the other hand, would like to bring them back to the city, but with the darkness spread so far, they are needed in other places so cannot return home just yet.¡±

    ¡°What event?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The birth of a Fang, the last time was when you were born,¡± he smirked. ¡°So, has turned into quite a rare event.¡±

    ¡°Birth of a Fang.¡± I shook my head, thinking about it. The only other Fang I had known about was Kiba and he was no longer here. ¡°Wait¡­ Lin.¡± It clicked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°She¡¯ll soon give birth.¡± Dad quickened his pace for home. ¡°It is the duty of the chief¡¯s wife to help with the birth and my job to introduce the newborn Fang to the clan, you¡¯ll be accompanying me, one day it¡¯ll be your duty.¡± He chuckled to himself. ¡°But then again you might be too busy for that when married to Tigra.¡±

    ¡°I never thought of you as the teasing type, chief,¡± commented the feles.

    ¡°I think he picked it up from the king,¡± I said.

    As we entered the castle, I noticed the entry way was void of all mist of darkness. I glanced back at my fellow clan member who also let off an aura of purification. It showed everyone in the clan shared that ability.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Dad walked through into the bakery which had Athena manning the counter. ¡°Thank you, Athena.¡±

    ¡°They are waiting in the back,¡± she said, giving me a nod.

    Dad made it out back, finding in the living room a group of Feles, all with brown fur, a characteristic I now knew was from the lineage of Fang, those who shared his light. There was about fifteen of them, all chatting away with one another, sounded like they were sharing war stories. Most were about dad¡¯s age, then one or two elderly. A senior gazed at dad, he held no respect for the chief of the clan.

    Dad glanced back at me with a smile, the room falling silent on our arrival. ¡°I would like to introduce my son Fang, Warrior of Fang and inheritor of Fang¡¯s power and the goddess¡¯s light.¡±

    They all glanced at each other and began nattering again. ¡°Never been two Warrior of Fangs at the same time before.¡±

    ¡°Things must be getting dire,¡± said another.

    ¡°Considering no Fang¡¯s have been born since him.¡±

    ¡°Are we losing the battle.¡±

    ¡°Calm yourselves please,¡± said dad, standing amongst them.

    An elderly Feles was shaking his head. ¡°Knew you would lead things to their destruction Feral.¡±

    Dads domineer changed. ¡°Is that how you speak to your chief,¡± he snarled, the temperature in the room rising.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± Everyone stood rigid, even they feared my dad, a powerful warrior, a legend.

    ¡°There is still time for us to set things right,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Obviously you have not been doing the duty our first master set for you,¡± snarled Arata appearing, and so did Raziel. At dad¡¯s request they had disappeared during the time of our training, took quite a bit of persuasion, but under your protection he¡¯ll be fine, not like I can¡¯t look after myself or anything.

    ¡°The winged lions,¡± they gasped.

    ¡°Laziness,¡± commented Raziel.

    ¡°Then what would you suggest?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°You already know Yamato, after you have done far more than most.¡± Raziel gazed at him.

    Dad nodded, then as if inspired by Raziel and Arata¡¯s presence, continued to speak. ¡°After the birth of a new Fang, we will begin to spread ourselves out slowly through Panthera to every little village, chasing away the darkness¡­¡± Dad continued with his meeting not sure for how long, most had excepted his plans, but others still held doubt in their eyes, if only they could hear the voice of Fang, he could tell them to listen. I had thought this meeting would mainly by about Lin, but dad was using this opportunity to get the Fangs all on the same page, a plan against the darkness. ¡°And those who do not want to continue are more than welcome to join the others.¡±

    ¡°Fool, we can no longer transcend worlds,¡± snapped the elder.

    ¡°You saw her at the counter, the blue Avis, she carries the gift of her people,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°Why would we leave, surely it is time for everyone to return home,¡± said another.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± I randomly spoke, shaking my head, wish it would not do that. They were all now looking at me. ¡°A time will come soon, but not yet.¡±

    ¡°And how would you know?¡± questioned one.

    ¡°I share the gift of clairvoyance, just like my mother and it is much stronger,¡± I answered, I glanced at dad. ¡°Can I go now? Feeling a little lightheaded.¡± He nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± I slowly turned to leave the room as dad continued to talk away, a lot of good words did and dad knew that he could just manage to get them to even be in that room together, our clan had fallen a long way.

    ¡°Things will improve,¡± I heard Fang. ¡°And you are going to help, start with a message to the Rattus, asking to search of anything that is upsetting the balance of light and darkness, look for the sights of those enemies of old.¡±

    ¡°And your helping?¡± I touched my head.

    ¡°About time I try to get things back on track, but only with your help,¡± said Fang.

    ¡°You¡¯re sounding like your alive or something, your time past a long time ago,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Think now Fang, if you knew you could help the world even when you were gone, wouldn¡¯t you. I know I am no longer part of your world, but I have always guided warrior of Fangs, and this will be no different, will you help me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much of a choice, you¡¯re in my head, not like I can shut you up, mister transcends time.¡± I shook my head. ¡°What about dad?¡±

    ¡°We already have a plan, if we don¡¯t act not things will only get worse,¡± said Fang. ¡°Get some rest, we¡¯ll start tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 222

    I let Dash continue to watch Tigra the next morning as I went to the training grounds to go over what I had learnt with dad, but dad had beaten me to the grounds. I entered to see him practising with Zekon¡¯s new form, letting off short burst as not to raise suspicion from those who may be passing by.

    Dad grinned as he saw me. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a princess to guard.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to see her yet, she doesn¡¯t know am back,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯ll know, she¡¯s just giving you some chill time,¡± he let out a chuckle. ¡°I suspect she had every knight keeping an eye out for your return, so I wouldn¡¯t stay away too long.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I rubbed my head, feeling nervous about leaving her for so long. ¡°Dad, can I run something by you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded, Zekon returning to his original form and being sheathed. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to do more against the darkness, and I don¡¯t believe we can do it on our own, just the Fang clan isn¡¯t enough considering there are so few of us now,¡± I began. ¡°The Rattus Warriors are already on our side, and so are others I¡¯ve helped, perhaps we can have their help with chasing the darkness from other places, we¡¯re spread too thin.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He seemed to be thinking about it. ¡°Sounds like the wisdom of a leader to me, sounds good.¡± He nodded. ¡°But doing such talks with allies within the castle would be too risky of being heard, we¡¯d need somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°I already have such a place in mind,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°And where might that be.¡± He was intrigued.

    I took dad along with my fellow Guardians who were still adamant in helping me against the darkness to a place outside the castle, an inn called the Trees Hollow I had spotted for sale, it had been a while since I¡¯d passed and luckily it was still available.

    ¡°You want to buy this dump,¡± remarked Arata.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± smirked dad.

    ¡°Do you earn enough for that,¡± commented Dash.

    ¡°Well, I have paid accommodation for being a Guardian and I can go to the kitchens when I want something to eat, so really don¡¯t have any need to spend my coin,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Needs a major upgrade, this place has been going downhill for years,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°A resistance like the stories.¡± Link gazed at me.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Now you are acting like a real Fang.¡± Dad patted me on the back. ¡°Good luck rennervating it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me,¡± I said.

    ¡°I do have a bakery to run and a king to keep from falling any deeper,¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°Mind having so many clan members about have softened the darkness, even Dumah struggles to keep his control.¡±

    ¡°Guessing King Alton is causing you trouble again,¡± I said.

    ¡°Indeed. I think he¡¯s up to something.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°Well, have fun.¡± And he headed off.

    ¡°Run down, but you guys will help me, right.¡± I glanced back at the others, who gazed back as if I had asked a stupid question. ¡°You really going to let me do this all on my own.¡±

    ¡°We have a princess to watch,¡± snorted Zack. ¡°Like you should, she¡¯s missed you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her as soon as I¡¯ve finalised the sale.¡± I headed in to check the place out. The inn wasn¡¯t that big, advertised as having ten rooms for guests, a bar, lounge area and three back rooms for the owner.

    The main entrance had wooden floor, gladded walls, decorated with paintings of Feles warriors and a lot of cobwebs. An Ursus Americanus stood at the main desk, this was Marko, the current owner, he was similar to Brendan, a cousin of the bears, his fur black and smaller than Brendan too.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Hear your selling,¡± I responded.

    ¡°And what would a Guardian want with my run-down inn,¡± commented Marko.

    ¡°Allow us to discuss this somewhere more private.¡± I brought out from my pocket, a pouch full of gold coins. ¡°As I will be the new owner.¡±

    ¡°This way.¡± He moved aside, lifting a hatch to the back. ¡°You¡¯ll need to sign the deed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I headed to the first door on the right, this was where it would all start.

    I spent the next hour or so discussing with him what I had planned, the first thing I checked was if he had any dark influence over him, he did not. He expected that he would have to move out of the Inn, but I stopped him, he would need to still run the place, I would simply hold owner ship, get the place up and running again, my wages as a Guardian would cover everything.

    The first thing was to give the place a new name, Tigra was an Album Tigris which was related to the white tiger, so I went for The White Tiger¡¯s inn. The back rooms weren¡¯t too bad, one already had a bed and desk, perfect for my future activities here, planning things against Dumah, right under his nose. The more darkness I wiped out now, would surely weaken him and I was sure dad would help too, but he had yet to go on any missions since returning back from Cathopia, was he worried about leaving King Alton again.

    Next were the other rooms, where most of the furniture wasn¡¯t even salvageable, not even the chairs and tables in the bar, most of the floor panels had woodworm, which meant the whole place would need to be fumigated, a specialist would be expensive, but no problem.

    ¡°Sounds like you have huge plans for my¡­our little inn, Master Fang,¡± commented Marko.

    ¡°Master?¡± I gave him a weird look. ¡°Why did you call me Master?¡±

    ¡°Would you prefer prince?¡± he responded.

    ¡°Prince?¡± I blurted out. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°You are the son of the chief of the Fang Clan, are you not?¡± He seemed to be quite the curious type.

    ¡°I am, but a prince, please just call me Fang.¡± I patted him on the back. ¡°I may own this place now, but we are partners, and you¡¯ll know all my plans.¡± He nodded. ¡°Hard work ahead of us, are you ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, to see this place thrive again would be a dream come true.¡± He smiled.

    -

    The next coming weeks I sorted out the woodworm problem, replacing all the damaged boards and strengthening damaged beams, then brought in all new furniture, managed to get a good deal because of my status as a Guardian and I knew a few of the Animalia I had helped before, hand crafters from Dagan and Renen with kind regards from a less grumpy Yuuma.

    Out in the back room I was going over the plans for all the rooms, it wasn¡¯t really my day off as a Guardian, but Marko had insisted on me getting my decisions done on the theme and colours, such a nuisance, had wanted to show Tigra when the place was finished, so I had no choice but to show her the place in its incomplete state.

    ¡°You brought this place.¡± Was her first response before I had explained everything to her, after all we no longer kept secrets from one another. ¡°This is so boring,¡± she moaned laid out on the bed in my room, while I sat at the desk going over the themes and colours.

    ¡°I told you, you didn¡¯t have to come,¡± I responded. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t have come till tonight, but Marko was adamant on the fact it needs to be done within the hour before the order for the necessary materials is sent off.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t he decide.¡± She also sighed.

    ¡°He claims that he has no style when it comes to picking out this sort of thing,¡± I answered. ¡°Just wait a minute and we¡¯ll go do what you want, almost done.¡± I moved a sheet, catching sight of some of my notes, mentioning about the condensed dark crystals that Cutter and Scorlax had used to transform into monsters.

    ¡°Oh, come on.¡± I was suddenly pulled back into the chair, Tigra coming round the front, sitting on the table, pushing me with her foot. ¡°You are my Guardian and I the princess, I deserve some of your attention too.¡±

    ¡°The royal putting on a temper tantrum.¡± I moved her foot away and stood up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been away for a while and then come back to be more interested in this place,¡± she snorted.

    ¡°Oh, jealous.¡± I grinned. ¡°Attention seeking.¡± I moved closer, coming in against her, so she couldn¡¯t move. She huffed, but soon changed her tune, when I kissed her. Her arms around my neck, her tail around my waist. She¡¯d been missing me and had given me the cold shoulder on return for taking so long with my training, then I had moved on to this project without paying her attention first.

    She rested her head against my shoulder. ¡°You could have sent me a message through Larana.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, dad said no talismans allowed,¡± I apologised, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do that again,¡± she demanded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Tigra might seem the tough type in front of other Animalia, but really she was a real softy.

    ¡°Master.¡± Larana spoke up alert. ¡°We need to return home. Lin is in labour.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I pulled away from Tigra. ¡°You coming?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only Guardian on duty today, what do you think,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I grabbed her hand and rushed through the door, passing Marko in the corridor. ¡°Sorry Marko, just send off for the materials I sorted, we¡¯ll order the rest during the next batch.¡± Tigra and I were out of the door before he could get a word in, heading straight to the bakery.

 Chapter 223

    Tigra and I rushed over to the bakery where at least twenty of my fellow clan members were waiting outside, it seemed they had all been literally kicked out of the bakery, door locked and all; even dad was waiting outside with everyone else, seemed mum did not care who you were, out you went.

    ¡°Dad,¡± I called over, silencing the rushed and mumbling voices of the other clan members, then they all bowed in the presence of Tigra.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Things have only just started; you didn¡¯t have to rush over here.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I glanced back at Tigra.

    ¡°So, there is more of the Fang Clan left,¡± she grinned. ¡°All brown fur, like you, certainly still unique within the lands of Panthera and all handsome too.¡± I glared at her, thinking she was sizing up another male. She gently rubbed my back as if reassuring me.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± The others all gazed at her, then glanced at dad. ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Is what true?¡± I asked, but quickly realised what they had all noticed. ¡°Oh crap.¡±

    ¡°Shush.¡± Dad quickly silenced them. ¡°It is a secret, do not utter those words.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tigra nudged me.

    ¡°Your pendent,¡± I whispered. It took her a moment to remember the real reason I had given it to her.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true,¡± she nodded. She quickly glanced around.

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I was surprised at her for saying something.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later,¡± said dad. ¡°I¡¯ll explain once we¡¯re let back inside the bakery, where his ears cannot hear us.¡± They all nodded.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long we were all standing outside for, but it gave me the opportunity to get to know my fellow clan members, as most I had never met before. I only knew Kiba¡¯s father but not by name; Kiba¡¯s mother was inside with mine helping with the delivery.

    Most were nervous to be in Tigra¡¯s presence considering her status as crowned princess, but soon relaxed when they realised what kind of Animalia she was, kind and once she started chatting away there was no stopping her.

    Dad, mum, Athena and Brendan had been the only ones to really know about my betrothal gift to Tigra, but so many more knew now, I know they are members of my clan, but the thought didn¡¯t make it anymore nerve racking.

    ¡°Alright there Alex?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°They all know.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, they all share the same light and we¡¯re all family,¡± smiled dad. ¡°This news might even please the elders.¡±

    ¡°Is this not everyone?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I think there might be forty perhaps sixty of us left in this world, not enough really, but we had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± I gazed at him confused.

    ¡°This war of light and darkness transcends more than just this world,¡± responded dad, but he said no more as a bell rang, the bell of the bakery door ¨C it was mum. She nodded to dad, and he headed inside.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Tigra came to stand next to me. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exciting?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A new life, rare amongst your clan from what I¡¯ve heard.¡± I glanced at her. ¡°Is Cathopia in that much danger, that not even the light of the goddess can reach it.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I grabbed her hand. ¡°I am here. I will protect you and Cathopia with my life. I will always come back for you, no matter where I am. I will even transcend worlds and even death for you.¡± My mind flashed for a moment, seeing the attack from Melchiah hitting me. I stumbled back, was that my future?

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra was alarmed.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I shook my head, just a vision. I couldn¡¯t tell her or anyone about this not until I was certain what it meant, perhaps my nightmares had also been telling me, I was next.

    The bakery bell rang again, and dad walked out, holding a blanket and a small brown Feles, with a few black stripes, indicating Lin¡¯s bloodline.

    Dad was smiling. ¡°Gathered here together, we celebrate a new member of our clan, his name Sabastian¡± Dad held the cub up for everyone to see. ¡°He shares our light and will walk the path of a Fang under the guidance of his Chief and his grandparents as his mother is still new to our ways, as we teach mother, so will we teach her child.¡±

    Every single Fang present got down on one knee, bowing to the new clan member. I copied everyone else and watched as each of their lights of purification spread throughout the corridor, reaching the cubs little light, a spark of purity.

    After a few minutes little Sabastian was returned to Lin, resting in her room and the rest were guided inside by dad to talk more.

    ¡°Why did you not tell us your son was betrothed to the crowned princess?¡± Tigra and I were both stuck there listening to this, me embarrassed, Tigra loving all the drama.

    ¡°I am not the one who should be delivery news of which my son wanted to be kept a secret,¡± responded dad.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± asked another curious.

    ¡°Alton in his mad schemes managed to set them both up together,¡± mentioned dad. ¡°Guiding Princess Tigra to become best friends with my son and well you see the results.¡±

    ¡°The king knows, but I thought he wanted her betrothed to Dumah,¡± said another, filling the room with mumbled chatter.

    ¡°Never going to happen,¡± I snarled at the thought.

    ¡°The years of exposure, which he has chosen to bring upon himself have led to unfortunate side effects, such as being paranoid and confusion, but he is still fighting, even planning ahead without Dumah even knowing,¡± explained dad.

    ¡°How could you have let him so close to the king, the previous chief would never allowed that to happen,¡± spoke the elder.

    ¡°I am not him and Alton decided this on his own even after all my warnings.¡± Dad¡¯s voice was sounding agitated. ¡°Alton may act the fool, but I guess he knows what he¡¯s doing, stupid idiot.¡± He mumbled the last bit. ¡°And as his best friends, Chief of the Fang Clan and his Guardian I stand by his decision.¡± Dad¡¯s fur stood on end. ¡°If anyone does not like how I do things, then they can challenge me for the position of Chief.¡± They all quickly backed down, falling silent.

    I touched my dad¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I wanted it to be kept a secret because I wanted to protect Tigra, for years I fought against how I felt, wanting so much to tell her my feelings, even giving her my betrothal gift before she even knew what it was.¡± I spoke up. ¡°Dumah had his sights set on her, but also wanted to destroy me, even know if he knew really how close we are, he might target Tigra, even use her to get at me, perhaps he still might but as her Guardian I am right where I need to be, so please I ask this of you all, stop questioning dad, he has far more guidance than any of you could ever imagine.¡± They all remained silent. ¡°So, trust him.¡±

    ¡°Well spoken,¡± smiled dad.

    ¡°Would you lot quiet down.¡± Mum came storming in. ¡°Lin is trying to rest, if you must know it was quite the tiring birth for her.¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± Dad glanced around the room. ¡°I call this meeting to an end, thank you all for coming. I would like to talk to you all a few more times before you head back out to your original tasks.¡± They all nodded in silence and one by one they left the room. ¡°That was far more annoying than it had to be.¡±

    ¡°Even after all these years, they still look at you so differently,¡± commented mum as she wondered back out of the room.

    ¡°Must have been tough for you dad,¡± I said.

    ¡°Nothing I couldn¡¯t handle.¡± Dad simply brushed it off. ¡°Best return to your duties too.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Come on Tigra.¡±

    ¡°See you later dad,¡± joked Tigra, giving him a quick hug.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± I looked at Tigra, but she said nothing, leaving without me. Dad shrugged his shoulders, then nodded in her direction, basically telling me to go on after her and I did.

 Chapter 224

    A few days later I had everything set up at the inn, leaving Marko in charge of the majority of things, he seemed pleased to be given the honour to carry out orders in the name of Fang, seemed he¡¯d been brought up on some of the old tales by his parents, it is where I learnt that most of the tribes and traveling Animalia still told the original stories, not those changed within Cathopia, this gave me a sense of hope that his legend would not fade away.

    During a quick visit to the White Tigers inn, I had a visit from Madi, who had already gained some valuable information about a problem nearby, relating to a certain Lupus, Hashana. I had been meaning to get into contact with them as I wanted them as my sole informants, as from Fang¡¯s request and from experience I knew they could be trusted and always gathered accurate information.

    ¡°This information I bring to light for its relation to similar cases you have faced already.¡± Madi got straight to the point. ¡°It holds the same scent as those who carry the darkness spread by Dumah and the eternal dragon.¡± Madi had me interested from her first words, she wouldn¡¯t have come if it wasn¡¯t important.

    ¡°Continue Madi.¡± I sat at my desk, feeling excited, things were moving ahead faster than I had anticipated.

    ¡°Passing through the lands of the Smilodon territory where Cathopia get their source of lightning crystals, it seemed most quiet there,¡± informed Madi. ¡°The Rattus have always done business as have many other places, the village were only filled with children, no adults to speak off, they were fearful and almost appeared to be waiting for something to happen, curious I inspected the crystal caves to see that they were guarded by wolves and Hashana was among them.¡±

    ¡°Hashana,¡± I growled, remembering her assassination attempt.

    ¡°The adult Smilodon were coming out of the cave with huge lightning crystals and then heading inside with small dark crystals.¡± She reached in her pocket, pulling out a small pouch covered in what appeared to be clear quartz, a cleansing stone. ¡°I managed to get this fragment as proof of what I believe they are doing.¡± She placed it on the table.

    I slowly reached out taking the pouch, and opening it up, instantly seeing a waft of dark energy, definitely a dark crystal. I pulled it out, only a small piece, but it was enough to let me know they were trying to make another dark crystal farm. Madi watched fascinated as my purification ability consumed the crystal and it turned to dust between my fingertips.

    ¡°Thank you Madi,¡± I nodded pleased with this information, but also angry remembering what had happened to Link. I needed to move quickly to prevent anyone there suffering the same fate as he did, and I would get the chance to get some pay back with Hashana and even wipe out her essence of darkness from this world.

    ¡°One last thing, from talking to a villager, they kidnapped the most gifted child, one capable of drawing out the purest and largest of the crystals, using her life to get the rest to do what they want,¡± continued Madi. ¡°It has been going on for about a month now, unable to call for help they have accepted their fates, that they will be next within the caves and to die there.¡±

    ¡°Not if I can help it.¡± I stood up, slamming my hands down. ¡°I will deal with this personally, after having words with Tigra, can¡¯t just head off without telling her.¡±

    ¡°I will take my leave.¡± Madi bowed.

    ¡°Wait, Madi.¡± I raised my hand to stop her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she gazed at me.

    ¡°I would like you and the Rattus Warriors to be my sole informants to gather information on Dumah and the others, to help me against the darkness,¡± I said.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have come if I was not already willing to help,¡± she grinned. ¡°Darkness such as his does not belong in this world any longer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    -

    I headed off to make it outside the main hall where Tigra was meeting with King Kahli about further relations. Dash was still on guard, and it had not ended yet, which was good, she would never know I left to go, but then would know due to my interaction with Madi.

    Taking my place next to Dash. I noticed a scent and spotted a figure hiding. I shook my head. ¡°How long has the king been over there?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Since it started,¡± replied Dash. ¡°No idea why the king is hiding.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± I wondered over. ¡°Your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Fang, funny meeting you here.¡± He laughed nervously. Since more of our clan had been present within the city, it seemed to have cured Alton of most of the darkness around him, but his prolonged contact with it had left its mark on him, only when Dumah was gone would he be safe from it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t truest my judgement on watching your daughter,¡± I said.

    ¡°Well, you have been gone for half of it,¡± he commented. ¡°But I suspect it has something to do with the new venture of taking on an old inn.¡± He grinned. ¡°Not a bad place to set up a business, but doing both will be taxing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me.¡± I glanced back at the door. ¡°Plus, while I have been gone Dash has been present and Link is not too far, ready to act.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that Link, very interesting character, doesn¡¯t talk much.¡± Alton looked at the doors. ¡°Do you think she is handling herself okay, I remember my first proper meeting to finish creating ties to a new village.¡±

    ¡°You worried about her,¡± I chuckled. ¡°She is very tough, follows her heart and does what she wants without listening to me.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like her father,¡± commented Larana.

    ¡°Perhaps some of my choices were not the best, but I did it all to protect the ones I love including Yamato as long as I can hold the eternal dragon¡¯s greatest servant here, where there are those who carry Fang¡¯s will then nowhere else need suffer the worst of what the darkness brings. I wish I could do more, but as a king I am greatly restricted.¡±

    ¡°I think I told you before, it¡¯s your kingdom, you can make new rules and do what you want really, after all you are still a powerful warrior and from a vision I once saw, as a prince you didn¡¯t care about status and choice a street dancer as your queen.¡± I smiled.

    Alton came closer, putting his arm around me. ¡°Straight talking as always.¡±

    ¡°Make changes now your majesty because you never know if things might take a turn for the worse,¡± I said. ¡°You have to think, what if dad and I weren¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you have a point,¡± he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your advice on, great advisor like your dad.¡± He chuckled and headed off. ¡°Take good care of my daughter Alex.¡± He called back.

    ¡°I will.¡± I turned back to the doors as they opened, Tigra laughing away with King Kahli.

    ¡°Well said, your highness.¡±

    I smiled and headed closer. ¡°I will have Dash accompany you back to your quarters, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fang,¡± nodded King Kahli.

    ¡°This way please,¡± said Dash calmly, he had gotten better on how to act in front of others, especially royalty.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Alex,¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°I have something important to tell you,¡± I began.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°You remember how I told you about Link¡¯s village.¡± She nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s happening again, this time in the Smilodon¡¯s crystal caves.¡± I proceeded to explain everything Madi had told me, her expression changed to one of anger.

    ¡°So close to Cathopia,¡± she let out a low grumble. ¡°I give you my full permission to sort out the situation there, destroy all the dark crystals and Hashana.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± I had expected no better response from her, she was always on my side and cared deeply for our home and those who lived within it.

 Chapter 225

    With Tigra¡¯s blessing I set out for the home of the Smilodon, those who governed over the lightning crystal caves, the only species who were able to enter the caves to excavate the crystals within, rumour had it each crystal cave had a guardian of sorts and they had favourites among Animalia and would cause harm, illness or even death to those they did not want there.

    This particular crystal cave was quite close to Cathopia, within the Jagged Mountains, only a single-entry point, which only the Smilodon¡¯s knew about, so my first point of contact was with their village.

    I had tried to prevent Tigra from sending anyone out with me, but she was adamant that I take Dash, she then opened the balcony window and summoned Link over, telling him how they were going to hang out for a few days. Link¡¯s expression was a confused and uncomfortable one, he did not do well socialising with others and had very little conversation time with Tigra; she smiled. ¡°Gives me some bonding time with Link.¡±

    I sighed glancing at Dash who was excited to be coming with me. I wasn¡¯t too concerned as Hashana always seemed the weakest of Dumah¡¯s little squad, she had been the last to be brought back into this world, but if Dumah could get stronger than surely the same could be applied to her, especially if she had the same concentrated dark crystal.

    ¡°Is Link really okay spending that much time with Princess Tigra, he doesn¡¯t exactly talk much but she does ask an awful lot of questions,¡± said Dash.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, was going to happen at some point, right?¡± I glanced at him, and we both let out a little laugh. As long as she didn¡¯t find out his little secret everything would be fine. ¡°According to the map I received from Madi, it would be best to enter from the furthest point, from the opposite direction from Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°Why? That would take twice as long to reach,¡± said Dash.

    ¡°Most of Hashana¡¯s wolves and underlings are this side, ready to spot anyone coming from Cathopia, but the other side has very few Animalia travel through, except those who are travelling to village for trading purposes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± he nodded. He was not one for thinking ahead, but I guess that was what made many underestimate his abilities.

    -

    As planned we headed over to the far side of the Jagged Mountains avoiding all the hot spots where Hashana kept her look outs, all thanks to Madi and the Rattus Warriors amazing skill in recognisance we were not spotted.

    Making it there safely, Dash and I approached low, hiding our presence within the long grasses at the edge of the village. I also dispersed our scents to prevent the wolves patrolling the village from noticing us.

    The village was pretty basic, tall huts constructed from dried grasses and wood from the forests, some were damage, even completely destroyed. Hashana showed them no mercy. I noticed the darkness spreading through the village like a mist, slowly corrupting this peaceful village.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± questioned Dash, spotting a young Smilodon coming out of a hut to collect water from the well at the centre, her eyes were filled with fear, flinching at the growl of a wolf.

    ¡°We need to deal with those on lookout around the edge of the village, then the wolves on patrol, taking the village back will be the first step, then the Smilodon can lead us to the crystal cave,¡± I replied.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°But how will you enter the crystal caves, only Smilodon can enter,¡± commented Dash.

    ¡°There is a way,¡± mentioned Raziel. ¡°But we¡¯ll get to that later.¡±

    ¡°Dash, I want you to wait for my signal before taking out the wolves,¡± I said. ¡°I am going to take out the lookouts.¡± I sniffed the air, picking up their scents, all the same, first clones I had seen for a while, why make more when you already have your masterpieces.

    ¡°Most probably created from the lightning crystals,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡± I verified.

    ¡°With enough high-quality crystals, yes,¡± responded Larana.

    ¡°Time for me to move.¡± I moved away from Dash, making my way through the trees, climbing up one, so I could see the lookouts a little clearer, the weren¡¯t even hiding.

    I took in a breath, sending out Larana¡¯s winds to find all of their locations; there were six of them all lining the village.

    ¡°This will be easy.¡± I heard Larana.

    I lifted my hand, summoning a few blades of wind, a downsized version of Wind Cutter, aimed and ready, I struck each one down, them falling from the trees was Dash¡¯s signal to take down the wolves. I heard a few whimpers, and it was over, that was the easy part.

    I joined Dash at the heart of the village seeing little faces looking out from the hut doors, the first thing I realised is that most were cubs.

    ¡°Fang where are all the adults?¡± asked Dash.

    ¡°Most probably collecting the lightning crystals and planting the dark crystals,¡± I replied. I knelt down low. ¡°We are here to help, my name is Fang, and this is Dash, we are here in the name of her highness, Princess Tigra.¡± I heard mumbling before one of the older cubs came out, a few years younger than Dash if I had to guess.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to help?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I am,¡± I nodded. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Beck,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened here?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°It was during the late hours of the night when a pack of rouge wolves came into the village, the attacked everyone, wounding the elders and those not fast enough to get out of the way,¡± began Beck. ¡°Then a Lupus arrived, commanding the wolves to stop, she commanded everyone to the caves, even taking Gina and Furina as hostages.¡± Beck gazed at me. ¡°Furina is very special, she is capable of drawing out the biggest crystals within the caves, the sign of out guardian in the form of a birthmark.¡±

    ¡°Shush.¡± Hushed some of the others unsure of my intention in the village, who knew if I was here to trick them in the name of their attacker.

    ¡°He is accompanied by a winged lion.¡± Beck glanced at Raziel sat behind me. ¡°Can you save them, please.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else you can tell me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They often come to collect some of us to work in the caves, but no one is ever brought back,¡± mentioned Beck. His words confirmed that some may have already lost their lives planting the dark crystals, I needed to hurry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll free you of your wolf problem,¡± I said getting to my feet as a few more of the children came out of hiding. ¡°Dash, I want you to stay within the village, to protect them from any other unwanted guests.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it alone,¡± said Dash, not happy with my order.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have her using any more Smilodon¡¯s as hostages,¡± I said, glancing back at him. ¡°That is an order.¡± I added.

    ¡°Alright but contact me if you need help.¡± Dash swayed from side to side, suddenly nervous.

    ¡°I know you can do it Dash, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have been chosen to be Tigra¡¯s Guardian,¡± I encouraged.

    ¡°I know, just not done this on my own before,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°They¡¯ll look after you,¡± I joked trying to lighten his mood. I stood up. ¡°Beck, can you lead me to the caves please.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded, leading the way even though the others tried to stop him. We were outsiders they had no reason to trust us, but I was still determined to help them, especially against the darkness.a

 Chapter 226

    I followed Beck back into the forest, towards the area where it was most guarded. I had no trouble in dealing with all those lookouts, hiding within the trees, sending out Larana¡¯s power, her wind to sense all their locations, that wasn¡¯t all, every tree, animal and ahead I could pick up the source of the darkness, growing stronger with every second.

    I patted Beck on the back when we were a few meters away, this was no place for a child to go. ¡°Beck, thank you, but now you need to return to the village.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t take them alone.¡± Beck gazed at me.

    ¡°And it is too dangerous for you,¡± I responded. ¡°I promise I will bring back whoever I can save.¡± I gave him a stern look. ¡°I cannot protect you and save them.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded reluctantly before heading back.

    ¡°Good choice master,¡± commented Raziel.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s clear the cave entrance of vermin.¡± I took in a breath as Larana¡¯s fused armour took form. I had gotten quicker at activating this from, her winds would allow me to slice down my enemies before they were even aware of my arrival. The winds surrounding the area became wild at my command, condensing it into fine blades. ¡°Air cutter.¡± Controlled into hundreds instead of thousands I took out the surrounding clones and wolves.

    With Larana¡¯s speed I flew straight towards the cave entrance, all the defeated foes collapsed around it, each one letting off a small mist of darkness, they all shared the same energy as Hashana, serving under her, obeying her orders, but where was she.

    I gazed upon the crystal caves, the first time I had ever been near one before, were the stories really true that these caves were protected by some strange deity or guardian creature who favoured one specific species of Animalia.

    ¡°Raziel, how do we get inside.¡± Even though I wondered if we could enter, I still felt this strange presence from the caves and a fear deep within I had no idea where from, it was just a cave after all.

    ¡°Fang will tell you,¡± responded Raziel.

    ¡°Fang?¡± I repeated. ¡°Oh right¡­ Fang could use some guidance here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry didn¡¯t realised you had arrived so soon.¡± He sounded almost startled and out of breath for a dead dude.

    ¡°You alright?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Just an internal struggle, that¡¯s all.¡± He calmed himself quickly.

    ¡°We need to make it inside,¡± I said. ¡°Is it really that dangerous for other Animalia?¡±

    ¡°It can be,¡± answered Fang. ¡°Most have forgotten about the grand protectors of these caves, creating bonds with the sacred animals who used to govern over them, somehow this protection has lasted through generation and those who do not fit this bond, usually are never heard from again once they¡¯ve entered.¡± He went on to explain, he certainly liked to ramble when he got started. ¡°Not sure if anyone really dares go inside, but you never know, after all from the energy I can sense Hashana has ventured inside, suspect that the dark energy has somehow weakened the guardian.¡±

    ¡°Weakened?¡± I repeated. ¡°Does that mean I can go in too?¡±

    ¡°You can but you could anyway,¡± responded Fang. ¡°You carry the light of the goddess, all sacred animals dead, alive or even the remnants left behind will sense that.¡±

    ¡°But what about Larana¡¯s people testing me that one time?¡± I asked curious, surely if they knew why treat me so harshly.

    ¡°Fear is the simple answer to that, now go on.¡± I almost felt a push from behind which was strange. ¡°Before any more lives are lost and the Smilodon children are left without their parents, of which I fear some may have lost their lives already.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± I cried feeling another push. ¡°How are you even doing that?¡±

    ¡°No more question this is all you,¡± said Fang.

    ¡°Quick question can my¡­ our talismans hear you?¡± I wanted to know if they ever heard his voice.

    There was a long pause. ¡°No¡­ only you.¡± He went completely silent after that, did the thought make him feel sad.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get lost,¡± giggled Larana as I released our fused armour, might be a bit tight to use her power.

    I headed in without a seconds more hesitation. The moment I entered I felt a gaze upon me, but it felt sluggish, almost like it was sleeping, not sure where this feeling was coming from, but I continued forward, seeing the walls of the caves, filled with holes, where they had dug out the lightning crystals, some were quite big, enough to light up one of the castles huge chandeliers.

    As the light faded from the entrance it got darker, I could hardly see anymore. I lifted my hand summoning a ball of Raziel¡¯s fire, it lit the place up and I saw my path ahead was like a maze, so many different pathways and corridors, which way should I go?

    I paused there looking down three routes, each one stripped of lightning crystals, how long had this been going on for. I closed my eyes, I needed to sense the darkness, Hashana¡¯s specifically.

    I thought back on her attempt at my assassination, remembering how her aura of darkness had danced around her, how it merged with those I had already taken out, if I could pinpoint that I would discover the path I needed to take.

    ¡°There.¡± I faced to the left, opening my eyes to see it clearly, her aura like steam. I walked forward, feeling within myself the dark energy condensing even more, these walls acted as an amplifier, keeping it all within, no wonder I hadn¡¯t noticed before.

    After a short while I came across dark crystals, planted in the walls where the lightning crystal had been taken. Enlarging my flame to see more, I saw hundreds of them, how many were already planted in these caves, how many lives lost for my slow actions.

    Without even thinking about it, I let my purification ability take centre stage, allowing it to spread within the walls of the cavern, before reaching Hashana I needed to take out a majority of these dark crystals as I remembered how they had fed Cutter in the waters around Dagan.

    I gazed at my hand holding Raziel¡¯s fire and saw my whole arm letting off light energy, similar to when I search for light particles, but this time it was coming from me. I watched at it spread out like a mist, chasing away and purifying the darkness, then enveloped each crystal, crumbling away into nothing.

    I felt no strain, this light was simply an extension of myself, training with dad had helped a lot, to read my own power better, even master a majority of my abilities with my talisman from his simple methods, going back to the basics was enlightening, especially with Fang¡¯s guidance.

    I reached my hand out, trying to grab hold of the energy I was following, but it moved much like a serpent, which made me wonder was I following or was it leading me into a trap, I would soon find out.

    I wasn¡¯t even sure how long I was wondering through the caverns for, but the deeper I went in the bigger the planted dark crystals became, but none had yet to reach the size and strength of those planted within Link¡¯s village, perhaps he would have been better on this mission as all Dash could do was keep watch over the village.

    Not checking my footing, I almost tripped over something, quickly finding balance I looked down to see a Smilodon. I knelt down checking for life signs, nothing he had already lost his life to the darkness, too much exposure to those not protected by the goddess¡¯s light was fatal; I just hoped I was in time to at least save some Smilodon.

    A few more meters and I found another one, then another, all unfortunately did not make it and all adults, then a young female, who was barely breathing. I touched her chest, cleansing what I could in the time I had and placing her within a barrier, only once this was over would I be able to purify her completely.

    ¡°Who¡­¡± she spoke weakly, surprisingly coming too.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am here to help,¡± I reassured her.

    ¡°You must leave, no one can beat her,¡± she warned.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ignored her warning.

    ¡°Gina,¡± she answered almost slipping back into unconsciousness.

    ¡°Beck is waiting for you to come back Gina, you and your sister,¡± I comforted. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Deep, at the heart Furina, they are trying to use her to remove the heart, don¡¯t let them, please,¡± she was suddenly within a panic. ¡°It will destroy this place, please.¡±

    ¡°Calm yourself, it¡¯ll be alright, now sleep.¡± And she closed her eyes. ¡°Hashana will pay for this.¡± I stood up, finding a few more weak Smilodon¡¯s but most were young, very few adults were alive, exposed to this far longer than the cubs.

    Hashana¡¯s dark energy was getting stronger, and my pace quickened as the cavern began to shake, what the heck was going on? Was it due to the forced removal of this heart that Gina had mentioned, I needed to hurry.

    I stopped hearing the sound of a female voice and banging of metal on rock, then I sensed a sacred power which felt much like these caves, those eyes upon me I had felt upon my entrance was not even there anymore, something was wrong.

    I came to the last doorway, hearing loudly Hashana¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Keep going almost there, and I will allow you all to go back home alive,¡± she was laughing. ¡°Oh, once this is replaced with a dark crystal, so close to Cathopia, the residue energy will seep into the ground until all the city is consumed, not even the Fang clan can purify that.¡±

    I peeked round the corner, distributing my scent in the opposite direction to prevent myself from being discovered. I saw a huge lightning crystal suspended from the ceiling, hanging larger than any chandelier I had ever seen, sparks of power bounced off the walls.

    Standing there glowing with the same light a small Smilodon, it had to be Furina She was drawing out the power of the crystal, allowing the remaining adults still standing to start digging away at the rocks that held it, the ground covered in at least twenty dead or unconscious Smilodon¡¯s.

    Hashana danced around with joy, surrounded by her favourite wolf pack, the ones who always accompanied her, almost like they were also a part of her, perhaps they were in some way. I needed to approach this carefully, but quickly there wasn¡¯t much time left to act.

 Chapter 227

    ¡°Victory is mine.¡± Hashana danced around. ¡°The guardian drunk on my dark aura, the Fang clan gathered for the birth of a newborn, but have no idea I am here, creating a problem that they will never solve.¡± She began laughing. ¡°Not even Dumah can stop their purification power with so many Fang¡¯s about.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore,¡± cried Furina.

    ¡°You will keep going,¡± snarled Hashana, moving to place her hands on her shoulders. ¡°Otherwise, everyone in this room and the village will die.¡±

    The cubs body glowed, resonating with the crystal, the sparks of lightning weakening, the cave rumbling as the crystal dulled a little and the darkness around the room, thickened further.

    ¡°Good, just a little more, nothing can stop me,¡± laughed Hashana.

    ¡°Who are you calling nothing,¡± I called into the room, standing at the entrance as she turned to look in my direction. I had no idea what I was doing, no plan, nothing, all I knew is that I needed to stop them from removing the lightning crystal.

    ¡°Fang!¡± she yelled, and her wolves jumped into attacking me.

    I twisted on my foot, swinging my arm sending a blade of wind, directly at them, knocking back the wolves in the opposite directions, knocking over one of the Smilodon¡¯s working on the crystal, sending out a second wave I knocked the other Smilodon¡¯s over too.

    ¡°I recommend you run away as always, this little operation of yours is over.¡± I grinned walking deeper into the room. The little Smilodon stopped what she was doing to look in my direction. I spotted the mark of a dragon along one side of her face, it looked like it most probably went over a portion of her body too, gifted by the guardian of these crystal caves.

    ¡°How dare you harm my pack!¡± Hashana screamed at me, darting in my direction, drawing forth her dagger.

    I calmly stepped back to the right, left, just casually avoiding her attacks. I felt no real danger from her, she held the same amount of dark energy as she always had, nothing in an amount compared to the others under Dumah; she was also a sloppy fighter, mainly relying on her wolf pack to do most of the damage.

    ¡°Did you come up with this idea all by yourself or did Dumah whisper it in your ear,¡± I teased.

    ¡°I am doing a far better job than he is right now,¡± she responded, swinging more aggressively but still the same results. ¡°Damn you, Fang.¡±

    ¡°It must be quite frustrating knowing that are still quite a few of us left,¡± I commented. ¡°I bet Dumah thought Dad and I would be his last problem.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll just take longer to wipe you out, that¡¯s all.¡± She stopped mid attack, panting at she¡¯d worn herself out. ¡°I may be the weakest, last to be reviewed on the worst of all lightning energy.¡± I felt somehow sorry for her, but she still needed to be taken care of. ¡°But I still have my purpose, I still carry his power.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t favour you,¡± I said. ¡°He gives Dumah everything and you nothing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need him; I have my own power now.¡± She held open her arms. ¡°See the power I possess.¡± I just watched as she laughed, and nothing happened. She gazed around confused.

    ¡°Oh, are you talking about the dark crystals within the caverns?¡± She slowly nodded. ¡°Sorry, already purified those, also took out your guards, lookouts, technically you¡¯re the last one standing.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing her master,¡± said Raziel. ¡°It is time to end her.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I drew Raziel, glancing at the condensed crystal around her neck, whatever happened I could not let her consume that.

    Without warning I went on the attack, swiping up, catching her along her side as she¡¯d stepped back to avoid the majority of my attack.

    ¡°You still want to attack me?¡± She gazed at me confused, did she think I felt that sorry for her, don¡¯t think so, not after her assassination attempt on my life and the other things she had done in the name of the darkness. She held the cut on her side.

    ¡°You¡¯ve harmed all these Smilodon and who knows how many other Animalia you have brought harm to since the moment you were brought back into this world.¡± I snarled at her; she had the nerve to think she had earned my pity. ¡°Now I¡¯ll cut you down just like my predecessors have done.¡±

    ¡°Your ancestors were fun to play with too,¡± she grinned as her wolf pack rejoined her, recovering from my defensive attack. But there is only one of you now, you fight alone.¡±

    ¡°I am never alone.¡± I raised my arms as Raziel and Arata snarled, ready to back me up.

    ¡°Three of you against me and my pack, let¡¯s see who wins.¡± Hashana pointed forward, her pack darting in my direction.

    I moved back allowing Raziel and Arata to jump into attack, using even their wings to knock back the wolves, drawing them away from me, so I could focus on my own target, Hashana.

    Drawing Arata¡¯s sword now, I wasn¡¯t going to hesitate any longer, I knew everything Hashana had planned and would be ending it now. Thrusting forward I sent out a burst of lightning at her, then fire. She dodged each one, my attacks bouncing off the walls in different directions, striking down a wolf and even a Smilodon, which I felt bad for but had no time to be worrying about that, I would heal him after I had dealt with the vermin.

    I dashed forward again, slashing away using the skills I had used during my training with dad, all still fresh within my mind and body. Hashana was on the defence.

    Flipping Raziel¡¯s flaming sword back hand, I disarmed her, catching her along her side, pulling back slightly, I kicked her back, further away from me. Lowing my body posture close to the ground, hanging my arms, my tail flickering wildly.

    ¡°Someone seems to be enjoying themselves,¡± commented Hashana. Enjoying myself, I wondered what she could mean, but I did feel a rush when I was in the middle of combat. ¡°Perhaps I should stop messing around.¡± The air in the caverns became darker as Hashana body began letting off more dark energy. ¡°These condensed crystals have another purpose to those who master it, it can also hide once true power, who needs dark crystals, when you are one!¡± Her whole deminer changed, disappearing for a moment, then reappearing in front of me, swiping upwards, out from the floors beneath my feet. I flipped back in surprise, watching fur from my fringe fall.

    I felt her power growing as she readied herself, creating a new dagger out of thin air, just like Link, is this what Link would have become if his core had been corrupted too. Dad and I struggled against him; I had a feeling this was going to be far harder a challenge than I first thought.

 Chapter 228

    Hashana had fooled everyone around her including me, she¡¯d been playing the weakling and hiding her true strength from everyone, perhaps her words before being revived on the worst of lightning power was a lie, how more pure could you get than the power of a dragon, a species rarely seen and perhaps one even governed over these caverns from what I saw of the shape of little Furina¡¯s birth mark.

    Hashana had gone on the attack, the second she released her power, a grin of pure malice crossed her lips, she was the one enjoying this now, letting lose her true power, hiding it for so long, it must have been liberating for her, but had also caught me off guard.

    I was stuck on the defensive with her strong attacks, never letting up for a second, another threat came from her wolf pack, sure Raziel and Arata had most occupied but two were still backing Hashana up, trying to come in with an attack of their own.

    ¡°Weak am I, think again!¡± shouted Hashana, perhaps she had even been sick of being looked down upon by the others, but she played the fool well, even they had no idea she wielded this much power and it confirmed that the condensed dark crystals weren¡¯t only used as a method to become a monstrous beast but to hide ones true power; was it hiding Dumah¡¯s too.

    Her twin daggers glowed with dark power, clanging against my blades, I felt her dark power pressing heavily against my light. It was even thickening in the room. I heard coughing from little Furina she was struggling with the dark aura spreading in the room, if it felt like a pressure to me, it must have been suffocating for them.

    I stepped back, left, right, defend. I needed a way out of this stalemate, trusting my instincts I continued to dodge her attacks, stepping closer to the edges of the room, keeping an eye on everything, sending out Larana¡¯s wind knowing exactly what I needed to do.

    I sensed not far behind me was some lightning crystals, enough power would disable her long enough for me to attack. Guiding her, letting her think she had me cornered. Sensing I could go no further, I put up an extra fight, sending out fire as I saw an opening, blinding her for a moment, moving as she responded to attack.

    Hashana¡¯s sword came into contact with the lightning crystal as planned, watching as the raw energy from it pulsed through her body, hearing the yelping of her wolf pack, confirmed my theory that the lot of them were all connected through the dark power that they shared.

    I glanced back just to check on Raziel and Arata, they had Hashana¡¯s pack on the run, some pinned down with Arata¡¯s lightning ability, he had made a cage of sorts.

    While Hashana was stunned, I twisted around, summoning Larana¡¯s power. ¡°Air cutter.¡± Sending out hundreds of wind blades towards her, quickly dispersing the remaining energy from my attack before it hit the cave walls, didn¡¯t want to cause any risk of the cavern collapsing.

    ¡°That was mean of you.¡± Hashana¡¯s body covered in gashes from my attack and still radiating with lightning, she pulled her blade from the crystal. She turned around to face me. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s about time that I stop playing around with you.¡±

    Hashana¡¯s whole body pulsated with dark energy, her wounds disappearing as if they had never been inflicted. The lightning around her body transferred to the blade of her daggers, she smirked. The darkness seemed to wrap around her body like a shroud until she disappeared altogether.

    I glanced around the room, in search of her, I could no longer see, hear, nor smell her scent within the room, almost like she had been wiped from existence.

    I felt a shock and a cut on my right arm, then on my left. I lifted up the twin lions hoping to defend myself from her next attack. A shock on the back of my leg, made me flinch, kneeling on my knee.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening.

    ¡°Hashana is somewhat like Zack with his ability to disappear within shadow,¡± mentioned Larana. ¡°Perhaps she is doing a similar technique here but disappearing into darkness instead.¡±

    ¡°Well, the room is full of darkness,¡± I commented. I randomly rolled forward, hoping to avoid a potential attack, she could be anywhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Fang, can¡¯t see in the dark,¡± commented Hashana as she inflicted a deep wound to my side. She would pick at me until nothing was left, in the dark.

    I remembered dad had done something similar during one of my training session in the middle of the night, which in the forest where there is no light, especially on a day on a no moon.

    ¡°How the heck am I supposed to see anything,¡± I moaned. Dad had completely disappeared amongst the trees, I could not see, smell or hear him, surely, he was using Zekon to create this illusion of him not here, but I couldn¡¯t sense his talismans energy either. ¡°Larana, I need help here.¡±

    She just shrugged on my shoulder. ¡°I am only here to watch; remember you can¡¯t use our power.¡± She giggled. ¡°You¡¯re Yamato¡¯s prey now.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I flinched as I felt a hand go along my back. ¡°Whoa.¡± I twisted round, seeing nothing. My eyes had adjusted, and I could see the outlines of the trees, but still no sign of dad.

    ¡°Having trouble Alex.¡± I heard his voice echoing all around me, where was he. ¡°Not sure if you¡¯ll come across a situation like this one but might as well take advantage of the opportunity to train you this way too.¡±

    ¡°How can you hide yourself so well?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Practice, weather your being hunted or the hunter hiding completely is a technique that will give you an advantage in both.¡± By the sound in dad¡¯s voice, he was enjoying himself. ¡°Being the hunted, instinct will be much more helpful than your clairvoyance, after all you don¡¯t always see everything, do you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head; my abilities only showed me so much.

    ¡°In such a situation you must change the advantage to suit you more than the one you are facing, in darkness create light, if not look for other signs that can show you the way.¡±

    Hashana had struck again, this time at my side, I winced in surprise. Remember the words he had told me, I knew that there had to be a sign of some kind, anything. Taking in a deep breath, calming my rushed breathing, and pounding heartbeat. I needed to stay calm, I could make it through this.

    The darkness surrounding me, had to be something I could use, looking for something, anything.

    ¡°Larana see anything?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Not yet master,¡± responded Larana.

    ¡°Need to do something about this darkness,¡± said Raziel. ¡°It is what hides her.¡± Both him and Arata were snapping at thin air.

    I twisted around as I was jabbed in the back, spotting movement within the dark mist, for a split second there was a shadow of Hashana mixed within the darkness. This dark mist needed to go.

    I glanced around the room, catching a glimpse of the lightning crystal at the heart of the room, it glowed dimly amongst the darkness. Raising Arata I fired a charge of lightning towards it, hoping to increase its light, but lightning wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    ¡°More!¡± roared Arata.

    I tried focusing more, but Hashana came at me again, this time I saw the movement within the darkness and was able to avoid, knowing how the darkness reacted around her, that when she made her move against me, she would become visible for a second, perhaps I could use that to my advantage.

    I focused on the movement of the darkness, waiting patiently to see it move, if I was going to be able to charge the lightning crystal enough, I needed to charge it up with more energy.

    There. I quickly thrusted forward at the moving darkness, knowing it was Hashana. My blade swiped at thin air, and I heard Hashana laughing.

    ¡°You think you can harm me.¡± Her voice echoed around the room, no way I could tell where she was without the movement of the darkness. Even though I had not harmed her, I had prevented her from attacking me again.

    I glanced over to Arata, communicating with him quickly. ¡°Arata, I am going to have to leave you to power up that crystals.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but I will need more power from you,¡± responded Arata.

    ¡°Just take it.¡± I gave him permission, instantly feeling a drain on my energy as his body sparked with his power.

    I stepped back as Hashana swiped at me, seeing her clearer than I had before. The glint in her eyes looked much like a predator hunting their prey. I quickly thrusted forward at her, but my blade, like before slashed through midair. I thought I¡¯d had her, why couldn¡¯t I hit her.

    ¡°Master.¡± I heard Raziel as he kept close to the caged wolf pack, howling for their master, but she had not gone to them, perhaps she was having too much fun playing with me. ¡°Fill the air with water droplets, to make everything more conductive.¡± I nodded.

    Sensing the Smilodon¡¯s around the room, I needed to protect them before creating the water droplets and charging the lightning crystal. I created wind barriers around them, leaving them in Larana¡¯s care, while avoiding Hashana who seemed to be increasing the frequency of her attacks, did she know I was up to something?

    I raised my hand into the air, after dodging another of her attacks, releasing Mila¡¯s power into droplets, suspended in the air, a room filled with rain that never fell.

    Arata roared, releasing a beam of lightning energy, directly at the lightning crystal at the heart of the room, slowly it began to absorb Arata¡¯s power, then became supercharged, re-releasing Arata¡¯s power tenfold, spreading out, connecting to all the water droplets, covering every inch of the room.

    ¡°Now to purify some of this darkness.¡± I left myself open, closing my eyes, holding out my arms, spreading out my power of light, engulfing what darkness encircled the room.

    I opened my eyes again, hearing Hashana¡¯s voice cry out in pain, no longer able to hide amongst the darkness, caught in my net of water and lightning. ¡°Got you.¡± I smirked.

    Hashana glared at me, disabled by my power. ¡°Not bad.¡± She began to slowly move her arm, aiming for her condensed crystal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I pointed Arata at her, sending more lightning in her direction, hoping to stop her movement.

    ¡°Master, take my soul once more and consume this Fang!¡± She raised her voice, instantly the condensed crystal became active, sensing the same energy that had consumed Cutter and Scorlax. ¡°To become my true form once more.¡± The condensed dark crystal erupted in an explosion of energy, consuming her whole body. I thought they needed to consume the crystal for it to activate.

    I was pushed back into the opposite wall, unable to move, unable to do anything, only watch as her transformation began, even the members of her wolf pack had completely disappear into a mist of dark energy, moving and fusing with what was meant to be Hashana, growing in size and the dark energy becoming more refined, would I be facing the same being which had taken over the others.

    My hair standing on end as I prepared myself for what was to come next, a monstrous beast who wanted nothing more than to destroy me and consume this place in darkness.

 Chapter 229

    The dark energy from Hashana changing form had me pinned to the far wall, against Cutter and Scorlax it had never been that much, but they had not been confined by stone walls. Quickly realising that this much dark power would kill anyone with no defence against it, I lifted my hand, sensing the locations where my wind barriers were, still protecting the Smilodon in this room; I surrounded them in my light, then directed it towards the door, summoning a light barrier there without a second thought, after all there were still Smilodon out there, some still alive.

    ¡°Trying to confine me, Fang.¡± Hashana¡¯s voice echoed within the room like thunder, changing to a deeper tone. ¡°How my servant¡¯s bodies have failed to destroy you, perhaps the powers of this era are too weak to hold the powers I bestow upon them.¡± The form of the darkness shifted, slowly fading away to reveal Hashana¡¯s new form. I found it quite alarming, compared to the other two I had faced.

    Hashana stood there more wolf than Animalia now, her body large, triple the size of a normal wolf. Her wolf pack had become one with her, carrying six heads, each one letting off a different elemental signature, each snarling, moving with a mind of their own.

    The centre head held the most dark energy, the condensed crystal upon its forehead. This felt completely different from what had happened to Cutter and Scorlax. I wasn¡¯t sure how it was different, but I would soon find out.

    ¡°Be very careful, master.¡± Raziel and Arata came to stand beside me.

    ¡°Tight space not going to be easy,¡± commented Arata.

    The large lightning crystal at the heart of the room was still sparking off energy, the cavern seemed to rumble, and I felt that feeling of being watched seem to intensify as if it had been awakened by the energy Arata and I put within the lightning crystal.

    It felt like an ancient power, growing in strength but seemed to be greatly impacted by the dark energy that filled the room, if I had known about it, I would have too protected whatever it was against the darkness.

    ¡°How dare you come here!¡± roared a voice. A shape coming down from above, an agile shape, but strong with four legs, long tails, wings in a combo of yellows and golds; a black ridge going down the back of its body and great horns upon his head. This shape and form I recognised, it was a dragon, much like the shape of little Furina¡¯s tattoo.

    ¡°Oh, he woke you up, did he,¡± snarled Hashana.

    The dragon glanced back at me, he looked weak and tired, even he had been deeply affected by the dark crystals here. ¡°A Fang.¡± He quickly looked back at Hashana. ¡°Be gone.¡± He lashed out towards Hashana, baring claws and fangs, but before he could even reach Hashana, each head moved releasing an onslaught of elemental energy, fire, water, lightning, wind, earth, shadow and darkness.

    The dragon¡¯s body glowed along his belly, then released his own power. The remaining crystals in the room glowed with his power, sparks strangely sparking off them and empowering the dragon.

    I could only watch as the two powers came into contact, both were powerful, but the darkness had obviously taken away the dragon¡¯s strength being in such close proximity to dark crystals for so long. I wondered why the dragon had not acted sooner.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The dragon¡¯s power faulted against Hashana, seeing the outcome, I moved forward, summoning a barrier between Hashana and the dragon before the attack could reach him, both attacks interrupted the dragon collapsed.

    I stood in front of the dragon, glancing back at him. ¡°Rest, she¡¯s mine.¡± The dragon said nothing, just crumbled, most unpleased I had interrupted, but if I had not, he would have been worse off.

    ¡°Even now you protect them, their power is best used within talismans, why should only they be gifted with power from her,¡± snarled Hashana. I had this feeling that the eternal dragon and the goddess¡¯s struggled against one another went deeper than just light and darkness, for history that far back didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°You had no right to seal them, sacred animals didn¡¯t deserve what you did to them.¡± I held Raziel and Arata with conviction, I would make him pay for his words.

    ¡°Your clan are in my way.¡± Hashana lashed out, darting forward with all heads snapping. I twisted to the right, avoiding the gnashing fangs, each one was resonating with the element that they were strangely imbued with, how was that even possible when Hashan naturel ability followed that of shadow, like Zack.

    As Hashana moved past me, a single head moved separate from the others, aiming directly at me, a fire emblem upon its head. Mouth open released the power in which it wielded. Lifting Raziel to send off my own fire, the two energies came into contact. I had no problem in handling against it, but in a matter of seconds the other heads had twisted in my direction each releasing their own breath attack, knowing I would not be able to fend off that amount of power, I pulled away, bursting out wind to redirect the attack enough for me to avoid receiving any damage.

    Hashana was still on my tail, moving far faster than I expected of a beast of her size, obviously boosted by the wind attribute that one of the heads held. I wasn¡¯t even sure how to retaliate as I had never faced a foe imbued with so many powers, maybe in separate forms, a team, but never in a single entity.

    I needed to react quickly as Hashana was on my tail, darting towards me, releasing short energy bursts at random from different heads, she never gave me a chance to respond to her attacks. I needed to be faster.

    Jumped back, releasing the wind to glide me across the room, to give me an opportunity to summon forth Larana¡¯s fused armour, I had begun to be able to fuse with her power faster but not as fast as dad would have liked; him and Zekon could fuse within a second, but that was due to the first connection his type made with their master, creating the fused armour during their first meeting.

    Larana¡¯s fused armour took form, from the leaf like armour to her six wings upon my back, I could feel her power, the wind itself becoming one with me. I covered my body in a pocket of wind to increase my speed further.

    This time when Hashana came at me, I moved effortlessly as she pounced, covering the distance I had created in a second. Moving around her, I swiped down both blades, down her side, infusing the now curved blades with their corresponding elements, burning, and sending lightning energy through her body.

    Hashana let out a welp, moving away from me where she released another elemental attack, this time I was ready for it, having seen it twice I could release enough of Larana¡¯s power to defend, dispel and released my next move.

    ¡°Air cutter.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to hold back this attack this time, considering the amount of energy and attacks she let off and the cavern had remained strong, this place was a lot sturdier than I thought.

    My attacks ripped through Hashana like a thousand blades, she collapsed before my very eyes, but I knew from experience that this was not the end; that was confirmed when I heard her laughing.

    ¡°Is that all you can do to me?¡± Hashana stood up, the wounds over her body quickly healing, but one of the heads were missing, it seemed her dark power was tied to the number of heads she had. I would need to work through each head, knowing that she would heal each time, this was going to be tricky.

 Chapter 230

    Hashana within her new form was faster and more powerful, wielding power over more than one element. I had used Larana¡¯s power to deal sufficient damage, only for her to heal the wounds I had inflicted but was missing one of the heads.

    Knowing now exactly what it was I needed to do, I would have to fight more strategically, I didn¡¯t want to use all my power before this fight ended, it would leave me at a disadvantage and trying to keep the others safe and darkness from escaping would slowly eat away at my energy too.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep protecting everything, Fang,¡± snarled Hashana. She had stopped attacking and slowly began circling around me. ¡°Shame your barriers are too powerful for me to escape or even harm those within this room, but the weaker you become so does your barriers, how long will you last.¡±

    ¡°As long as I need too,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Spoken like a true descendent of that insufferable pest,¡± said Hashana.

    ¡°Knew him well then,¡± I commented, having to remind myself that it was not Hashana speaking but a form of the eternal dragon passed down through the condensed dark crystal.

    ¡°I am sure you already know our history,¡± she responded.

    ¡°Yeah, of how many times you lost to him,¡± I taunted hoping to enrage him, but it seemed to have no effect.

    ¡°Shall we continue our little game.¡± Hashana growled, lowing her body posture ready to pounce.

    ¡°This is no game,¡± I responded as Hashana released short burst of elemental power, fire, water, lightning, wind, shadow and darkness. I thought the strength of her attacks would be the same as before, but they were stronger, how when one head was already gone; didn¡¯t the heads symbolise how much power she wielded in this form, obviously not.

    I sent out waves of power from swiping Raziel and Arata, negating her attacks. I expected the attacks to end but it did not, a few of her attacks slip through catching me on my right arm, but so had mine, scorching her fur.

    Hashana wasn¡¯t letting up, waiting for me to weaken as compared to her, I was swinging a pair of swords, I could feel my muscle tensing from the swinging motion. I quickly made the decision to up the power, fusing together all my elements to boost the strength with the use of less energy. Fire and lightning blasted through her attacks to then cause a massive hit to her body.

    ¡°Seems you still have a lot of power within, but how long will you last,¡± snarled Hashana as I watched the head capable of water disappear and the wound just inflicted vanished.

    Hashana pounced towards me, fangs bared, I dodge to the right, to be met by gnashing teeth, trying this again.

    I dodged only slightly to avoid being hit but took this opening as an opportunity to strike back, she was almost making this too easy, she may have become more powerful, but she was still the same Hashana, making mistakes.

    I supercharged Arata¡¯s blade, then struck her straight through the chest, the overflow of energy sparked around us both and off into multiple direction. I could feel my power penetrating within her, then I pulled back, giving it all with over charging Raziel¡¯s power next; again, the power from the winged lion of fire sparked out across the room, drastically increasing the temperature in the room.

    Moving around Hashana¡¯s body collapsed to the ground, but I knew this would not be over until I had taken out all the heads.

    I heard laughing. ¡°You wield so much of his power, yet you hardly know it at all.¡± Another head disappeared, the head of wind; the wounds vanished and Hashana stood once more, this time the body had taken a change also, it had shrunken slightly, more slender. Why was I getting the feeling this is what they wanted to happen, were the heads simply holding back Hashana¡¯s true power, if so, I would have trouble finishing this off, but all the heads needed to go if I was to end this.

    Hashana¡¯s form continued to change slightly, leaning more backwards on her hind legs, she began to stand, claws on the front becoming sharper, each one like razor daggers, a mane growing thicker around her neck, her dark essence thickening, this was where the true challenge would lie.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°What are you doing to her?¡± I suddenly found myself asking.

    ¡°Now she is unrestrained, I have taken many forms but nothing as ferocious as the werewolf.¡± She arched back, head pointing upwards as she released a deafening howl. I quickly lifted my hands to defend from it, quickly realising it was an attack of some sort, having an instant effect of my senses, my hearing dulled, the room made darker, her scent vanished, what kind of move was that.

    Hashana took one step after the other towards me and I found myself stepping backwards, her speed quickened as she came right at me. I needed to attack to, forcing myself forwards, swiping as she swiped, only to be met with thin air.

    I glanced around the room, now she was using her shadow abilities, wait did he call himself a werewolf, what the heck was one of those, it was a word I had not heard of before.

    I felt my mind becoming rushed, struggling to steady my breathing, was this panic rising within me caused by the howl. I needed to stay focused, if I lost it now it would cost me my life.

    ¡°Getting slow.¡± I shivered as the voice came from behind me. I turned to see Raziel and Arata attacking thin air.

    ¡°Damn,¡± cursed Arata glancing over at me. ¡°Don¡¯t let his fear get to you, it¡¯ll destroy you.¡±

    ¡°Master breathe,¡± said Raziel. ¡°One of his greatest abilities was to strike fear into those he faced, very few could resist, but you can.¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± I repeated, flinching at a sound across the room.

    ¡°If your heartrate continues to increase our power will be disrupted,¡± said Larana. I could already feel my control slipping.

    Raziel pounced again at the moving shadows, he could see Hashana, I couldn¡¯t my vision had been inflicted, I needed to calm down.

    ¡°Scared are you, Fang.¡± I swung Raziel at what I thought was Hashana in front of me but there was nothing but a smog of darkness.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± My breath quickened; I couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°I can¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll only see what I want you to see.¡± I felt a hand upon my back. I jumped away, twisting, sending out a blaze of fire across the room, almost catching Arata in the heat.

    ¡°You¡¯re still an idiot,¡± he commented. ¡°Do not be afraid of the darkness.¡±

    ¡°The darkness doesn¡¯t scare me,¡± I argued back.

    ¡°The darkness is all she is, you are light,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°I am light, light,¡± I said the word twice, I needed light. I calmed my breath releasing what light I held, spreading it out across the room, brining calmness to myself and the room, wiping away some of the darkness and revealing Hashana at the heart of the room.

    Hashana was standing there, seeming to be surprised that I had lifted some of the darkness from the room. I took this opportunity to strike her while she was open.

    I switched fused armours Larana¡¯s armour replaced by that of Mila¡¯s. Raziel and Arata¡¯s forms fused together into their trident form, letting off sparks of fire and lightning as I posed and threw it towards Hashana, she began to move, but it was too late as my trident flew as fast as a lightning strike, impaling her through the chest, two heads to go, I cheered.

    I froze as I felt a presence behind me and then fangs of three mouth digging into my right shoulder and both my arms.

    ¡°Agh!¡± I cried out in pain.

    ¡°Delicious.¡± I heard her as she grabbed me with her claws to. I tried to struggle but it only caused me more pain. ¡°You¡¯ve faced the darkness many time, but have you actually felt what it feels like to be infected with it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t I am a fang,¡± I responded gritting my teeth.

    ¡°Is that what you think,¡± she laughed as I felt my body pulsate. What was happening? I dropped both the lion swords, clanging as they hit the floor.

    ¡°Master.¡± Raziel pounced over biting and clawing into Hashana and Arata did the same, but she did not shift, only bit down harder.

    A heaviness began coming over my body, my power of light fading, this darkness she was infecting me was like poison. My fused armour vanished; my power disrupted; the lions form fluctuated for a moment.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± roared Raziel as the temperature of the room increased; this power he was using was not from me, it was his own, unlike other talisman the twin lions seemed to be able to use their own power without my help and without jeopardising their life force.

    ¡°You dark beasts need to learn your place,¡± snarled Arata.

    Both fire and lightning energy filling the room. Hashana¡¯s grip loosen as she stumbled away struggling to remove the two-winged lions from upon her back.

    I turned to watch as I saw them in a different light, their whole bodies glowing with power, a golden hue around them, their own light was far more powerful than mine. Raziel¡¯s mane looked more like a burning fire and Arata¡¯s like a lightning storm, this was what their true power looked like, and they¡¯d used it to save me.

 Chapter 231

    Raziel and Arata had unleashed more of their true power to save me from being consumed but what I would have called dark poison as it infected your very core rather than corrupting you over a period of time like Dumah had done to Alton.

    Hashana was struggling to get a hold of them as they clawed and bit down at her back. Eventually Arata jumped off, then his body became lightning itself and he rammed into Hashana¡¯s belly, sending her shooting across the room. Raziel jumped off before she came into contact with the far wall, then shot towards her like a comet as a flaming fire ball.

    I watched in disbelief, realising that I was the one holding them back, if they were this powerful, then why did they need me.

    ¡°Just because they are powerful, they cannot come forth without a master.¡± I heard the dragon behind me. ¡°The winged lions gifted with boundless power by the goddess herself, especially those descended from the god of lions.¡± Another god? ¡°Now stand with them, they still need you, they will always need you.¡±

    ¡°Raziel and Arata.¡± I leaned down picking up their swords, which glowed with the very power that they were releasing. I wondered for a moment if I would be able to handle this much of their power.

    ¡°Trust in their power as you always have,¡± said the dragon. How did he know about us?

    I grabbed their swords, feeling their power pulse up my arms, through my entire body relieving the darkness within me. I felt this great spark between our powers, my body glowing white with Raziel¡¯s power as he gave me everything, but Arata still held back, without both of them giving me their full strength I could not create the fused armour, but that was okay.

    Arata¡¯s distrust ran deep, and I would gain that trust and hopefully discovered what secret kept him from distrusting others.

    ¡°Hashana!¡± I shouted as her third head disappeared to heal the wounds inflicted by Raziel and Arata, there was only shadow, and darkness left. Both were dangerous teamed up, but I knew what both were capable of.

    I swiped down both swords, sending out more powerful version of their beam attacks, I¡¯d used before, fire and lightning separate but crossed over to empower each other. I smiled sensing the power I could wield in this state, I understood why Dumah had wanted to prevent me from getting my hands on them, as they were they both carried the true power of the goddess passed down to each sacred animal.

    Hashana unprepared was struck by my attack, a cross shape across her body. Raziel and Arata jumped away to come beside me where I could feel and even see the connection flowing between us, this feeling was amazing.

    ¡°You may have uncovered a portion of their true power, but this is not all the power the lions possess,¡± said Hashana.

    ¡°I know that, but it¡¯ll be enough to deal with you,¡± I responded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Hashana held out her hands as two swords appeared within them, each imbued with the last two powers that she possessed. This was it.

    I felt a strain on my body from the long dragged-out battle, but I could not lose here, my promise to Tigra coming to mind and my duty to destroy the darkness, to remove it from this world, to return balance to the goddess who grew forever weaker the longer my battle between light and darkness continued.

    I was the first to make my move, both the twin lions swords sparking off the lion¡¯s represented elements, they felt more like fangs than swords. Hashana did not hesitate to counter-attack, both of us swinging at each other, letting off sparks of power across the room. I was surprised that Hashana had not used another head to heal the deep wounds I had inflicted, it didn¡¯t matter I just needed to keep going.

    Hashana swiped both blades downwards, I moved back, twisting round to her left side, but she vanished within my shadow. My mind clear and my goal ahead of me, I saw her in coming attack as she came from right beneath my feet.

    Larana¡¯s wind guiding me as I back flipped away, glancing down as I saw her come out from the ground, swords together in a lunge. Landing on my feet I thrusted forward, digging my swords into her sides.

    Hashana stumbled back, the head of shadow finally fading away, last push. As that last head completely disappeared so did the wounds and then there was a larger amount of dark energy released, I coughed almost choking on the stuff.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    I felt the barriers I had surrounding the Smilodon faltered but held strong, any longer and my barriers would disperse, and they would lose their lives to the condensing darkness.

    ¡°It seems I have underestimated your power again,¡± said Hashana. ¡°But that won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you do I will always step forward and stop you,¡± I snarled, feeling more strain upon my body, I needed to end this soon as I would not last much longer against her.

    ¡°A Fang will eventually fail,¡± she responded, as she pounced forward, slashing wildly, each swing of her swords, let off dark energy, feeding off the energy in the room, feeding off the growing anger she held towards me.

    I defended myself, swiping back to counter her darkness, feeling her power through each strike as our two wills clashed. Our attacks quicken, staying focused as I saw each of her strikes, countering, looking out for an opening anywhere, a weakness I could exploit.

    Raziel and Arata backed me up, letting of flaming fire balls and shots of lightning, pushing Hashana back enough for me to go on the attack, but like I had responded to her attacks she responded to mine with the same skill, this was not going to be easy.

    I took the opportunity to move away from her, releasing Mila¡¯s power around me, thousands of bubbles, filled and infused with the other elements, hoping to restrict her movement, but it did not stop her, as she ran at me, dragging her blades against the ground, flinging each one after the other upwards to send out an energy beam.

    Arata came to stand in front of me, his whole body glowing as he released a beam of lightning breaking apart her attack, she swiped at him. Arata avoided, then bolted forward, like a lightning bolt, striking at her chest.

    Hashana twisted to the right, avoiding most of Arata¡¯s attack, grazing her side. Raziel was next coming in like a flaming fire ball, words reaching me as he directly struck her.

    ¡°She is now weak enough for you to find her deeper darkness.¡±

    Hashana¡¯s body smouldering from the heat from Raziel¡¯s attack, she stood stunned for a moment, before moving one foot forward, I needed longer if I was going to find her deeper darkness.

    I controlled the infused water I had summoned, directing it all at Hashana, creating a few extra filled with light energy, hoping it would clash against the darkness and reveal what I was looking for.

    Hashana slashed at the majority of the incoming bubbles, but there was just too many of them, for her to get them all, catching the scent of burnt fur. I took this time to get even closer to Hashana, thrusting Raziel¡¯s flaming sword forward.

    Our eyes met as she avoided my attack, but I was ready with my next, swiping upwards with Arata¡¯s, up her chest, sending off lightning energy, forcing it through her body, she arched back, off her feet.

    ¡°Now!¡± I shouted to myself, holding both my swords strongly, I jumped forward baring down both blades at her chest.

    Hashana fell upon her back, but reached out her hands, grasping hold of my blades. I pushed down with all my might, but she fought back. So close, inching closer. Hashana growled as I spotted the strand of darkness that connected her to the eternal dragon, it was there right under my blades target.

    ¡°Just a little more.¡± I struggled to make the last push; my strength was already at its limit. ¡°Come on.¡± I was getting frustrated.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it,¡± laughed Hashana. ¡°I can draw more power from the darkness, you cannot find any light here now.¡± Her body started to glow, and she began pushing back. If she overpowered me now, it would all be over for me, she would win.

    ¡°Fang!¡± I heard the dragon behind me, suddenly feeling a strange power of lightning coursing through my body.

    ¡°Master,¡± said Raziel, as I felt his power circling back up from the sword and into me, feeding my lost strength.

    ¡°Time to end this.¡± Arata was next giving me his power too.

    ¡°I can do this.¡± I pushed harder, feeling their strength infusing with mine.

    ¡°What?!¡± She held shock in her expression and voice as I brought my blades down, cutting through her deeper darkness and deep within her chest. Hashana coughed up blood upon my face.

    ¡°You will never win,¡± I said. ¡°I never fight alone.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but weakened how will you save them from my darkness, you may have defeated me, but it has cost you all your strength¡­ This won¡¯t be our¡­last¡­battle¡­¡± Hashana¡¯s body went completely limp, her hands slipping from my swords as they returned to their original state.

    I pushed myself to my feet as Hashana¡¯s body began to fade away, but all the dark power she had released and spread within the caverns, even with the failure of my barrier not much of it left the room and I did not have the power to remove it.

    I looked around the room, checking on the Smilodon¡¯s, they were still alive, but I could do nothing for them as the strain from the long battle hit me, my vision blurred and I could hardly stand, still feeling some of the effect of her dark power within me.

    Hashana had been right, it had cost me all my strength, I could do nothing now. I collapsed to the ground, passing out, the strain on my body and energy too great for me to stand any longer.

 Chapter 232

    A thumping in my head as I heard the sounds of someone shouting orders, footsteps spreading throughout the room, then I was being held by someone, feeling so relaxed as I felt a light spread over me. I recognised this light; it was similar to my own.

    I opened my eyes to see a blurred image of dad which soon cleared after blinking multiple times. He gazed at me with a smile.

    ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± Was my first question.

    ¡°Your mother saw you needed some help, so I came,¡± answered dad. ¡°Good job, against such a wicked opponent, let us finish up here.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± I soon realised that the other members of our clan were also here and there was no sign of the darkness left by Hashana. ¡°How are you all in here, I thought¡­¡± I paused remembering what Fang said about our clan.

    ¡°Asked permission before entering but he did not respond.¡± He glanced over at the dragon, who was snarling at the others who were trying to help heal him. ¡°Realised as soon as we arrived, he was too weak to keep out those he did not want here.¡±

    ¡°Wait, how are the Smilodon?¡± I asked.

    ¡°All being treated for their exposure of the dark energy, you protected them from the harshest of it, but it will take some time for them to fully recover,¡± answered dad.¡± How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Tired,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Chief, we are ready to move the Smilodon¡¯s out of here and return them to the village.¡± A Fang came over.

    ¡°Good, need one more stretcher for Alex,¡± said dad.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I tried to move, but dad stopped me.

    ¡°No.¡± Dad gave me a stern look. ¡°From what I can see you¡¯ve fought a tough battle, one that has even caused the winged lions to return to their sword form.¡± Now that he mentioned it, I did not see Raziel or Arata. ¡°All of you need rest.¡± I just nodded I wasn¡¯t going to argue with dad, the lion¡¯s must have used quite a lot of their strength and power to help me the way they did.

    Dad and another Fang carried the stretcher I was on, I held tight to the lion swords, sensing their weakened strength, if only I had been stronger to wield their power, they would not have needed to use their own, which seemed to be something they only did as a last resort.

    I was taken to the Smilodon village where Beck was reunited with Gina and Furina. All the Smilodon who had survived against the darkness had been put together in one of the huts where a number of my clan spent time every day in what they called a cleansing to cure them of their long exposure to the darkness. When I saw the hut it glowed with light energy, it felt amazing.

    Dad kept everyone in line, even having those not doing the cleansing help to rebuild the damage to the village and even dealing with any more of the dark crystals I missed within the Jagged Mountains, it was amazing to see so many at work, when I had dealt with things on my own.

    Resting for two days, seeing the Smilodon village coming back to life as one by one the inflicted Smilodon fully recovered. Dad had been helping me recover from the inner damage caused by whatever Hashana had done. I chatted to dad telling him everything about what happened during my fight with Hashana.

    ¡°Considering that they are reincarnation of the eternal dragon¡¯s original servants, I am unsurprised by how much power they do possess. In future it would be best if you did not fight alone, I never did I always had Alton, Gual and Lance to back me up, even if it means bringing Tigra along.¡± Dad grinned. ¡°I think you often forget in your will to protect her that she is a capable warrior herself.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Dad, will my battles ever end?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°I do not have the answer for that, just take each challenge as it comes, and know I am here if you need my help, you¡¯re almost there to be able to destroy Dumah,¡± said dad. ¡°Your connection with the lion¡¯s true power is almost at your fingertips.¡± And with the mention of the lions Raziel finally made an appearance.

    ¡°Master.¡± He bowed. ¡°You did well to handle a much larger amount of our power.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, I suppose,¡± said Arata manifesting too.

    ¡°It¡¯s made me realise that I am the one who has been holding you back.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°The magnitude of your power is amazing I felt it, but that was not all of it. I know it will also strengthen Larana and Mila too.¡± I gazed over at dad. ¡°And you too dad, more power within you than I have ever seen, but your purification ability stops you from doing more.¡±

    ¡°Even from the start Dumah¡¯s dark energy was far too much for me to purify once he was destroyed,¡± said dad. ¡°But Fang reassured me that you would be strong enough to do the job I could not.¡± Dad smirked. ¡°Good to see you are doing much better, we¡¯ll return home soon, after the cleansing of the last Smilodon is finished.¡±

    ¡°Who are left?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Gina, Furina and the two who were in the main chamber, all four are recovering great, even the dragon, but the village will still need to be kept an eye on for some time after just to make sure everyone fully recovers, and the necessary resources are returned to how this place functioned before.¡± Dad sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, it will take some time before the crystal cave returns to normal as the majority of the energy within and crystals were taken away, but with the improved health of the dragon and maintaining of the crystals, it should return to normal in about a year.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve figured that all out already.¡± I was surprised at how much dad had done and calculated everything.

    ¡°Please let me in.¡± A Smilodon barged in. ¡°Fang.¡± He smiled. Dash had a hold of his arm, on guard.

    ¡°Beck.¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting to see him. ¡°It¡¯s alright Dash.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Dash nodded releasing him, then went back to standing outside, a bit quieter than usual, perhaps because he couldn¡¯t help me during my struggles against Hashana.

    He was suddenly on his knees. ¡°Thank you, so much for saving Gina and Furina, just like you said you would. I am indebted to you.¡±

    ¡°Please stand Beck.¡± I shook my head. I already had a loyal orientated Link; I didn¡¯t need another one. ¡°You are now the leader of the Smilodon¡¯s here, they need you.¡± I smiled. ¡°All I ask you is that no matter what happens, you continue to have ties with Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°No matter what?¡± he seemed confused as he raised to his feet.

    ¡°If things should go differently with battling the darkness, they might demand the impossible, or¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why I had even mentioned that. ¡°Just trust me, one day Cathopia might need us all to save it from the darkness.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite follow, but you saved my best friend and her sister, so I will remember all your words and I say thank you and your clan for coming to our aid.¡±

    ¡°Now off you go, he still needs his rest before we return to Cathopia,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Beck bowed before leaving the hut.

    I glanced at dad. ¡°How much longer do we have to stay?¡±

    ¡°Another day,¡± answered dad. ¡°Their connection to manifest has only just come back, be patient.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded, not going to argue with him.

    -

    The day we were leaving the village everyone came to see us off. I could finally see all the Fang members dad had brought with him, at least half of the lot from the city, might be small but together we still held power.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Gina. ¡°You did what you promised and saved my little sister.¡± Furina was huddled to Gina, gazing happily at me.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Came her little voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I responded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep returning to make sure that no residue of darkness remains within the crystal caves and your health. The restoration of your village is important, we¡¯ll also be tracking down the bigger lightning crystals to return to the guardian, which in turn will assist in his healing too.¡±

    ¡°There are no words that can express our gratitude, we will do our best to assist you in the future,¡± said Beck bowing and the other Smilodon followed.

    We left them and headed for home, I couldn¡¯t wait to return home to Tigra, I would have to think of something to treat her to, to apologise for the times that we had to spend apart. I wondered if dad knew anywhere, would have to ask him on the way home.

 Chapter 233

    Dad and I kept a close eye on the crystal caves as they slowly recovered, Cathopia and other places went short on lightning crystal supplies for a while as the caves had almost been completely stripped, but from what Tigra told me, the energy of the crystals is created from powerful sleeping entities, which came from the dragon I had seen at the heart of the caves, powerful and ancient, perhaps one of few of the remaining sacred animals.

    Thinking about the sacred animals I wondered if one day perhaps what was left of them, they could one day guide the world like they had once done before. Maybe even the fairies could venture out, no longer needing to hide out of fear of the returning darkness, well there certainly wouldn¡¯t be any newer talismans created, at least I hoped not, the process was horrifying, dreaded the day I saw it happen again, this time to Raziel and Arata. Dad had also seen it, had he felt the same as me when he did and from what I had heard about Zekon he had been tormented, dad would have seen that too.

    Even after it being sometime since Lin had given birth to little Sebastian some of the members of my clan had remained within the city, saying they needed to gather supplies for other clan members fighting back some of the worst inflicted areas left over from previous battles through our history. I guessed from those words that darkness could linger on for years, even after their servants were defeated, I had thought about seeing if I could help them but being Tigra¡¯s Guardian and mate I didn¡¯t like leaving her for too long anymore, not if one day I wouldn¡¯t be here, I needed to build up more of my purification ability around her, that way not even the eternal dragon could taint her soul.

    ¡°What are you thinking about over there?¡± asked Tigra glancing over to me.

    I had been sat at the window staring over Cathopia as she sat on the sofa looking over the exchange of materials and food agreement from Desvulp.

    ¡°Nothing really,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been a little quieter since you defeated Hashana.¡± Tigra stood up coming over. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡± I nodded. ¡°Just a little off.¡± I put on a smile. After the conflict with Hashana and her forced exposure of dark energy through me, my dreams had drifted away from the destruction of my unit, the death of my friends to more of my own defeat. A great hall, where I was struck down, falling back, I see a blood red moon. These dreams were still unclear, and I had no idea of what it really meant. I hoped it was not my own death I saw. ¡°It¡¯s just Hashana had become so much more powerful in a short period of time, between her attempt at assassinating me to our fight at the caverns, if only I had back up, fighting alone is hard.¡± I moved my thoughts onto my interaction with Hashana at the crystal caves as even that had me concerned.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t go alone next time,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°Take more than just one for back up.¡±

    ¡°The concentration of the dark mist in those caverns was heavy, I was surprised not more had fallen to it yet, and again if it hadn¡¯t been for dad showing up to help purify it with the other Fang¡¯s I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it all by myself.¡± I mentioned. ¡°My clan must have been a formidable force when it was at full strength.¡±

    ¡°They certainly were,¡± commented Larana. ¡°But even time can weaken the strongest light.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Raziel rubbed himself against me, nudging me then glared at me. ¡°What?¡± I said, wondering what was up with him.

    ¡°You have an appointment to keep,¡± he mentioned.

    ¡°An appointment¡­¡± I really thought about it. ¡°Oh, right.¡± I turned to face Tigra, only just remembering that I had Brendan book me a table at a very high-end fancy restaurant located somewhere within the forest of Cathopia on the outskirts towards Anamothra. Dad had recommended the place as it had been somewhere he often took mum when he started dating her, perfect he said for going out under certain Animalia¡¯s noses, not sure who he was trying to hide from but as soon as I got back I sent Brendan; fully booked but when they heard it was for Princess Tigra and me they had a space. ¡°We need to get going.¡± I went over to the double doors, leading her out onto the balcony.

    ¡°Alex?¡± Tigra gazed at me curious and almost alarm as if I was doing something wrong. ¡°I have to finish.¡± Arata came beside her, lowering himself to allow her to climb on.

    ¡°I almost forgot I set a surprise up just for you,¡± I grinned, pushing all my previous thoughts away and focused on Tigra, after all I had neglected her for some time and she deserved time where it was just the two of us, enjoying ourselves, like we used to.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she slowly nodded, climbing upon Arata¡¯s back. I jumped on Raziel¡¯s, and we were off out of her room.

    I quickly sent a silent message on the wind to Link, informing him he would not be needed today and to tell Zack to take the night off; I would have sent it to him, but I did not want to disturb him sleeping.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°I told you that it was a surprise,¡± I smiled, worried we wouldn¡¯t find the place in the middle of the forest, but dad had taken Raziel to the place so he would know where to go. Raziel had grumbled on his return how dad went on about how he found the place during a mission to Anamothra, invited mum where their relationship grew, but mum had loved him from the first moment they met. Unlike Raziel I found it nice to hear the stories about mum and dad, I might know them as now, but I had no idea of the tests and battles they both had to face against the darkness. I had a few pieces and dad struggled against the darkness just as much as I had, but neither of our tests had really ended, not until we won against Melchiah.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I smiled quite excited as Brendan had even booked two rooms there, so we¡¯d spend the night after a relaxing meal. I remembered my instruction to Brendan, to tell them Tigra was not to be treated like a princess, but a regular customer.

    With Raziel and Arata¡¯s speed it was only about thirty minutes before we arrived. The restaurant, hotel was hidden within the trees, the walls were made from glass which reflected the lights from the setting sun and the majesty of the trees surrounding it. Blended in almost perfectly.

    There to the west I spotted the floating city of Anamothra, I¡¯d always wondered how big the city was up there, but I¡¯d had no reason to go.

    Raziel and Arata adjusted their course and we headed into land. Tigra gazed at the place with wonder, I could see the growing excitement in her eyes, turning into sparkling gems.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this place.¡± She beamed. Great, she knows about it. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to come.¡± Good start. Dismounting from Raziel and Arata, I took Tigra by the arm. ¡°Are we really dressed for this place?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine,¡± I chuckled at her worry. ¡°Today, you are not a princess, so you won¡¯t be needing this.¡± I took the crown from her head, glancing back at the lions. ¡°Do a perimeter check, I don¡¯t want anything to ruin this and look after this.¡± I threw over the crown to Raziel.

    ¡°Understood.¡± They both nodded and took off, leaving me to spend my time with Tigra, if I needed them, they would come but today I doubted it.

 Chapter 234

    I held out my arm for Tigra to take, she smiled at me placing her arm into mine. I was feeling quite nervous I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever been on a proper date with Tigra and well this place was new to me, perhaps I should have checked it out before coming, but being busy I had not been given the chance to do so.

    ¡°I think this is our first date since we confessed our feelings,¡± commented Tigra. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ve been out loads of times, or hung out but actually somewhere away from the city, not even dad will know we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about that,¡± I admitted as I pushed the door open to the place. The scent of cooking meat and fish wafting through the door made me drool. I gulped.

    ¡°Hungry,¡± she giggled.

    A Vulpes at the counter smiled nervously when he saw us, bowing to Tigra. ¡°Welcome, your¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°Welcome honoured guests, please come this way to your table.¡± He picked up two menus from a plinth by the door.

    ¡°He seems nervous.¡± Tigra had picked it up too.

    ¡°First day perhaps,¡± I shrugged following the Vulpes along.

    Heading deeper the place was still lit by the light beaming through the large glass windows in the place where you¡¯d expect walls, looking out felt different than looking in, felt relaxing, connecting with nature but inside.

    The interior was elegant, dividing screens in places to provide privacy for those dining. The Vulpes took us past a few tables with guests, they glanced over recognising Tigra, mumbling to themselves. I could hear them wondering why the princess of Cathopia was here. I felt tension from Tigra, sure she acted tough, but she never liked the spotlight.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± The Vulpes pulled a screen to the side, to reveal what appeared to be a separate room, with the tree line beside it, I spotted a little stream flowing through the area outside. I caught a glimpse of Raziel flying through the trees, more having fun than what I had ordered him to do, but they needed some time for themselves after such a tough battle.

    I guided Tigra to her seat, sliding it in before I myself sat down. Dad had not hesitated in giving me a huge pile of advice for a date with Tigra, but did I really need it, no.

    ¡°Can I get you any drinks while you decide on your meal?¡± He asked handing out the menus.

    ¡°Just water please,¡± said Tigra. I nodded in agreement, and he left.

    Tigra opened the menu, an expression of surprise on her face. ¡°Can you really afford this place?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I opened the menu to see the prices. ¡°Whoa.¡± I glanced over the menu seeing long words I had never heard of before, pictures of perfectly presented food, which surprised me, thinking of dad coming here being known as a Feral. ¡°Dad came here.¡± The prices were also really high at two hundred gold coins to five hundred gold coins per meal, my funds were about to take a hit, but worth it for Tigra. ¡°Order away my treat.¡± I smiled thinking the most expensive meal I¡¯d paid for was fifty silver coins.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have too,¡± she said.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°No, I want to.¡± I encouraged her by looking through the menu. ¡°I think I will start with this chicken poi¡­¡± I didn¡¯t bother trying to say what it was called. When the waiter came back, I pointed out what food I wanted, while Tigra flowed through the words with no problem at all, just showed how different mine and Tigra¡¯s upbringings were, sure we spent a lot of time together as children but never knew what she did when we were apart.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be out shortly.¡± He left again, always pulling the screen closed so no one else could see us and I couldn¡¯t hear much that happened on the other side either.

    ¡°What made you want to do this?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Well, I have been neglecting my time with you lately and thought it would be nice to have some time with just the two of us,¡± I answered.

    ¡°You are silly, we spend plenty of time together, not like you can leave my side for very long now that you are my Guardian, keeping me safe, protecting me.¡± She held out her hands and I took hold of them. ¡°How I wish I could give you the betrothal sword, but Dumah still has hold of it, where he has hidden it is a mystery as it cannot be taken out of the city unless it belongs to him, but as we both know I did not give it to him.¡±

    ¡°Alton has been improving since the increase in the number of my clan members, maybe he can ask for it back.¡± Tigra shrugged and I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Today is about you and me, forget all that is out there, Raziel and Arata have us covered.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded.

    Tigra and I enjoyed our rather expensive meal of which I was certain I could cook better in the wilds but in a way, this was me spoiling her. We spent hours just talking, laughing about childhood memories, she told me some things about Zack during his training with Gual, he was once scared of the dark, she also mentioned that she still hardly got a word out of Link even after talking his ear off with random questions, didn¡¯t surprise me, he was cut off from his emotions and moving to Cathopia had been a lot noisier than his little village.

    We drank this pleasantly tasting stuff, which was a gift for our visit, but my gut told me dad had something to do with it.

    While the place emptied and light turned to darkness we chatted away, surprisingly Tigra never ran out of words to say. I cherished every word she spoke, every laugh that left her lips and smile that lightened my heart, she really was someone special.

    I thought we might get kicked out, but the waiter said nothing, didn¡¯t see him again until mornings light. Tigra and I had finished of two bottles of the tasty stuff, informed it was not alcoholic.

    ¡°Guardian Fang.¡± The screen shifted open. ¡°I have a message here for you.¡± He handed over an envelope placed on a silver tray, a letter opener lying beside it.

    I sliced it open and examined the content. It was from dad, urging me to return to Cathopia for a meeting of great importance, had something happened while I was away, surely nothing he could handle.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra gazed at me.

    ¡°Dad wants me to return to the city for a meeting,¡± I explained.

    ¡°Home then.¡± Tigra stood up.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I stood up reaching for my coin pouch, ready to count out an insanely amount of gold coins.

    ¡°No need to worry, the bill has been covered,¡± said the waiter. ¡°Please come again.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± I led Tigra out of the restaurant thinking who would have done that, but the only other Animalia who knew we were here was Brendan, dad, mum and definitely Athena. ¡°Dad paid, the nerve.¡±

    ¡°Nice of him,¡± commented Tigra.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I sighed, my perfect evening with Tigra coming to an end.

    I first returned Tigra to her room, with Dash on duty. Zack had made a complaint saying what the point of having the night off, when nothing is open and no one else is awake, I just laughed and went on my way to dad, I neglected to tell Tigra that it was also with Alton in the throne room, the words, ¡®do not bring Tigra.¡¯ On the letter, time to find out was going on as I headed towards the throne room with the lions walking beside me.

 Chapter 235

    I stood in the throne room, having been summoned by Alton, dad stood proudly beside his friend, and strangely there was no sign of Dumah. I hadn¡¯t seen him since I had that little fight with him in Desvulp.

    The throne room was crystal clear of any dark mist, dealing with each of Dumah¡¯s underlings had even begun to have a positive impact on the city, which made all those hard battles worth it.

    ¡°We¡¯ve called you on a serious matter Alex.¡± Alton started, but then yawned, was he tired?

    ¡°The empire of Anamothra has accused Cathopia of kidnapping their crown heir.¡± Dad got straight to the point.

    ¡°Kidnapped?¡± I wanted verification.

    ¡°Apparently there have been signs that a Feles with brown fur took the crowned princess, Emperor Skyrus wants to start a war over this.¡± Dad seemed concerned, but he was completely relaxed about what was happening.

    ¡°Why would we kidnap a princess, we already have one,¡± I commented.

    Alton smirked, wanting to laugh at my comment but coughed instead. ¡°Listen Alex, to prevent a war between our two kingdoms, I have offered to¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to say it.

    ¡°It will be dangerous, perhaps putting you and Tigra in danger, but we have no other choice,¡± said dad.

    ¡°What?¡± I wanted to know already.

    ¡°As proof we did not kidnap their princess, they want Tigra to be within their custody until we find theirs.¡± Alton grimaced at the thought. ¡°How can that bird brain even think anyone from our city would touch their princess.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, Emperor Skyrus has become paranoid due to being inflicted with dark energy,¡± informed dad. ¡°A clan member who was stationed their informed me about the increased mist there. I suspect there maybe dark crystals involved, if they have been planted within the floating rock the main city presides then everyone there could end up like those within the crystal caves.¡±

    ¡°And you want me to deal with it,¡± I said.

    ¡°In a way yes, but you won¡¯t be able to leave until the crowned princess is found,¡± mentioned Alton, getting to his feet. ¡°The darkness may have infected many, you and Tigra may even have targets set upon your back the moment you enter their walls, every diligence must be taken. I¡¯ve managed to agree on the terms that all her Guardians will be presence during her time there.¡± He snarled. ¡°I would deal with this personally, but I cannot¡­¡± He stumbled.

    Dad caught hold of him, the two of them gazing at one another in a moment of silence, I wondered if I should have said something but remained quiet, then dad dumped him back onto his throne.

    ¡°I tried to warn you, this is what you get for not listening to me,¡± began dad, his full attention now on Alton.

    ¡°I was doing what I thought was best for the kingdom,¡± responded Alton.

    ¡°You should have kicked that worm out the moment he appeared within the city,¡± snapped dad.

    ¡°He is a Leo, not a worm get the species right.¡± Alton snarled a little. ¡°And I told you I had a plan.¡±

    ¡°A really bad one,¡± remarked dad. ¡°All your plans always ended up with some sort of consequence.¡±

    ¡°Not always,¡± he snarled again.

    They were arguing, this was something new, never seen either of them act like this towards one another, but I had not seen them together all that much lately, was this what they were really like, suppose they were best friends after all, each looking out for the other.

    ¡°Do I have to bring up that incident again,¡± said dad.

    ¡°I would rather you didn¡¯t.¡± They seemed to both raise their voices slightly, just for added affect. Alton began coughing again.

    ¡°Alton.¡± Dad¡¯s expression went to one of concern and his raised voice quietened. ¡°You may be recovering from his influence, but this illness is a side effect of your long exposer.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I brought this upon myself, I made that choice even though you told me not to. I¡¯ve seen what the darkness does to Animalia, and I know even now you¡¯ve protected me with your light,¡± said Alton.

    ¡°Even my light cannot protect you forever,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Is there something we can do to help,¡± I asked. ¡°Surely we can.¡±

    Dad brought his hand up to his chin, thinking about it. Alton gazed between the two of us, waiting patiently for a response, he then looked at me.

    ¡°Can you hear him too?¡± he asked. I gave him a huh look. ¡°You can, can¡¯t you.¡± Dad simply nodded to his question. ¡°Must be confusing having someone else in your head.¡±

    ¡°Question, where is Dumah?¡± I asked, ignoring the fact that he knew about a warrior of Fang¡¯s ability to communicate with Fang.

    ¡°No idea, haven¡¯t seen him in the last few days, planning something probably or trying to bring more back up to corrupt my very core.¡± Alton seemed to be treating this as a joke.

    ¡°There is a way, but it¡¯ll be painful,¡± mentioned dad.

    ¡°You can handle pain,¡± joked Alton.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°No, painful for you.¡± Dad looked at him. ¡°It takes two high ranking members of the Fang clan, but we can¡¯t do it here,¡± he sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll go there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, haven¡¯t been there in a while,¡± grinned Alton.

    ¡°Where?¡± I spoke as the room flashed and we were suddenly in a white space.

    Alton jumped to his feet, glancing at dad. ¡°You sure me being here isn¡¯t going to harm your sacred space?¡±

    ¡°No, your infection isn¡¯t that serious, well not anymore,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°Sacred space?¡± I repeated looking around. It was the exact place I had met Fang for the first time.

    ¡°A warrior of Fang has a sacred space which is where we often converse with Fang.¡± He looked around. ¡°Who isn¡¯t here right now, I was hoping he would show me how this was done.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Alton was looking around, then looked at dad. ¡°You¡¯ve unlocked a new power; this space has an electrical charge that wasn¡¯t here before.¡± I thought oh crap.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you to prevent your overly curious nature, but¡­¡± Dad glanced at me. ¡°Zekon controls lightning now.¡±

    ¡°That is awesome.¡± He was in dad¡¯s face in a second with a hundred questions. ¡°When did that happen? Does Zekon have a new form with this new element? Do you think you¡¯ll unlock his other lost elements? How powerful are his lightning abilities does it compare to when you used the black winged lion of lightning Arata? Does Zekon¡¯s belly have three colours on it instead of two now?¡± Dad let out a sigh. ¡°How about your fused armour, is that different too like when you change between wind and fire?¡±

    ¡°Is this really the king?¡± I was again surprised by how he acted.

    ¡°He has always been like that, even when he took the throne, only the darkness changes this side of him,¡± mentioned dad.

    I glanced around realising I had no connection with my talismans here. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± He instantly knew what I was on about.

    ¡°Sorry I am late.¡± Fang¡¯s form manifested, he seemed somewhat dazed. ¡°I had something to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Your dead,¡± I commented.

    ¡°There are even things to do beyond life, young Alex,¡± responded Fang. He walked straight over to Alton. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Been a while, Your Majesty.¡± Alton bowed back.

    ¡°Fang¡¯s no king,¡± I said.

    ¡°Actually, Cathopia once had two kings, my ancestors and yours,¡± mentioned Alton. ¡°But dark times put a stop to that shared relationship.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a prince,¡± I said. ¡°And I am dating a princess.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, right.¡± Alton grinned. ¡°The Fang¡¯s can one day again be kings.¡±

    ¡°Alton.¡± Dad nudged him.

    ¡°Always scheming as always, but your latest one has taken quite the toll on you,¡± said Fang, placing his hand on Alton¡¯s chest. ¡°This time your core has taken some damage.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡± asked dad.

    ¡°Nothing we can¡¯t remedy,¡± said Fang. ¡°We¡­ You two will be placing a light seal around his core, to prevent anymore dark energy from reaching it, in turn it will heal on its own protecting it from any more exposure.¡± Fang shook his head. ¡°Any longer and the damage would have killed you, like it almost did last time. I¡¯ve told you before talk to Yamato before doing anything on your own against the darkness.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to protect everyone,¡± admitted Alton.

    ¡°Your will of protection is just as strong as anyone who carries my power, but like most warriors, you keep forgetting you do not fight alone.¡± Fang was so full of knowledge, well what did you expect for a Feles who spirit, soul, energy, whatever you want to call him, being around for so long.

    ¡°How are we going to do that exactly?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Ah, Alex, come on closer.¡± Fang lifted his hand and a table appeared. ¡°Alton lay down, this will be rough on you.¡± Alton did as he was told and laid down; Fang had us stand on opposite sides of the table. ¡°I can no longer perform this myself due to me, well you know, but this works far better when you have a strong connection with someone.¡± Dad said nothing simply listened, so did I. ¡°Place your hands over Alton, allow your power of light to flow through your bodies, to your hands, then down into Alton.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± nodded dad, doing as instructed, I quickly followed.

    ¡°This much light energy will be quite tense, just hang in there Alton,¡± said Fang as our two lights folded down like a blanket over Alton.

    ¡°Nope, don¡¯t feel a thing,¡± he winced, obviously already in great discomfort.

    ¡°Now the tricky part, you need to spread your lights deeper within Alton, allow it to naturally form within him, reaching out to touch his core,¡± informed Fang. ¡°You¡¯ll sense it much like you do a talisman.¡±

    I focused on Alton laying there, his body letting off a thin mist of what darkness was left inflicting him. I could sense within him, no natural abilities or capability to connect with a talisman, but he had still managed to keep up with the same skill level as dad, he was truly an amazing Animalia.

    There within him was his core, damaged with an essence of darkness still clinging to it. I felt dad instantly increase the power of light he was sending into Alton, the moment he noticed it. I heard Alton yelp, then he bit his lip. The darkness was quickly cleared away, to reveal the damage.

    ¡°Now create a sphere of your light around the core,¡± instructed Fang. ¡°Visualise it taking form, but you also need to reach out and connect with each other¡¯s energy, you are father and son so the two will be compatible making it stronger.¡±

    I could sense dad¡¯s energy coming into contact with mine. I was picking up on his urgency as together we created the seal that would protect his core from being destroy by the darkness if he came into such close contact with it again.

    Alton relaxed more, letting a sigh out. ¡°Sorry for making you worry, Yamato.¡±

    ¡°Would you listen to me from now on,¡± snarled dad.

    ¡°Most probably not,¡± he grinned.

    Fang touched Alton shoulder. ¡°Time to rest my friend, while their light heals the damage done.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Alton nodded, not even arguing with him.

    ¡°He can stay here with me for a while, you two have a lot of work to do, he will make his move soon,¡± said Fang.

    ¡°Alright, come on Alex,¡± said dad.

    ¡°Coming,¡± I responded even though I had no idea how to leave this place, but just as I thought those words, I found myself standing back in the throne room next to dad, with Alton who seemed to have fallen asleep on his throne. ¡°Will he be okay in there?¡±

    ¡°Under Fang¡¯s watch yes, and no Dumah within the city, the final struggles approach and hopefully we¡¯ll rid the world of this chapter¡¯s darkness,¡± replied dad.

    ¡°But it always comes back,¡± I said.

    ¡°And our clan will always chase it away again, but I am hoping for a much longer fix than just a few years,¡± commented dad.

    ¡°Almost forget you had to deal with some big stuff relating to the eternal dragon,¡± I said.

    ¡°Each Warrior of Fang has had their struggles and continued to do so throughout their lives, before me there had not been a Warrior of Fang for a number of generation, so I can understand why it has gotten as bad as it has, but we¡¯ll soon sort that.¡± Dad grinned. ¡°Report back to Tigra what we discussed, you¡¯ll be leaving the city for quite some time I suspect, be careful out there and protect her.¡±

    ¡°I will with my life,¡± I responded.

 Chapter 236

    I was a bit reluctant to leave Alton alone in the throne room, but dad reassured me that he would be safe, especially with Fang present, no one would be able to get anywhere near him, saying that he was completely under his protection.

    Dad left me closer to the bakery, he needed to pick a few things up before getting a few other members of our clan within the city of Anamothra, that I would be greeted by one on my arrival, who had been living there their whole life which sounded odd considering he was a Feles living amongst Avis.

    I returned to Tigra who had been waiting patiently for me. Link was with her as it was Dash¡¯s day off, as soon as I arrived, he was about to leave, but I stopped him as it also included him. Called for Dash through the wind, he wasn¡¯t too far and came back in a rush, but before he could settle I had him go get Zack as I knew he was still annoyed with me for saying have the night off.

    ¡°First you say have the night off and now you¡¯re summoning me from my sleep, what?¡± he had quite the attitude today.

    ¡°Zack.¡± Tigra gazed at him.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± He bowed, calming himself down in her presence.

    ¡°We¡¯re all going to Anamothra.¡± I began to tell them everything that dad and Alton had told me about the kidnapping of their princess and how we would have to stay somewhere which had begun to change just as Cathopia had when Dumah got his claws within Alton, within the walls of our home.

    ¡°What rubbish,¡± laughed Dash.

    ¡°Yamato thinks it might be related to Dark crystals.¡± Link spoke up quietly but held an expression of anger. I nodded. ¡°Them we must go.¡±

    ¡°Remember it will be dangerous, may have spies and assassins all under Dumah or even Vali, he could target anyone of us, are you prepared for this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Where her highness goes, I go,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let others suffer the way I did,¡± said Link.

    ¡°Always up for a challenge,¡± grinned Dash.

    ¡°Right then, we¡¯re all set to leave tomorrow morning, sooner the better dad said,¡± I added. ¡°Everyone prepare yourselves mentally and to take anything you think you¡¯ll need.¡± Each of them nodded, then left without another word, it gave me confidence that they never questioned what it was we needed to do.

    ¡°You seem worried,¡± commented Tigra coming over to me.

    ¡°Am I,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Never been to Anamothra before.¡± I looked at her. ¡°I promise I will not let a single Animalia touch a single hair on your body.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t,¡± she sighed. ¡°Now go on, do your prepare everything thing.¡± Tigra smiled.

    I let out a little laugh, she knew me too well as my mind already began thinking about how we would travel, then when we arrived, wondering if we would have roam of the city, if we did then I would be able to send Dash and even Link to hunt down what was happening within the city.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I wouldn¡¯t know the extent of the darkness influence without seeing it first, how inflicted was Emperor Skyrus Was he far worse than Alton? Which was behind this Vali or Dumah as Dumah had not been seen for a few days, where was he?

    I quickly wondered if my purification ability would be enough to protect Tigra or my friends, was there something else that could absorb the dark energy, diverting it from the Animalia.

    ¡°Tigra already has such an item.¡± I heard Fang respond to my thoughts.

    ¡°Mind ready now are we,¡± I responded to him. ¡°What item?¡±

    ¡°She always wields the weapon you had made for her.¡± I glanced over at Tigra who had wondered over to stand out on her balcony, at her side the crystal sword I had made for her. ¡°Crystals are said to be a remanence of those who have passed from this world and hers shares the spirit of the winged tiger, a powerful sacred animal who rivalled the winged lions, masters of lightning and wiping away the darkness from anywhere they walked the earth.¡± Listening to Fang¡¯s words made me feel better about the protection around Tigra.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± I grinned. A new challenge I would face a head of me, this time I would make sure I did not fight alone, I had faith in the strength of my team, but deep down within I still held this fear of letting them down, unable to protect them like I had failed Ibiki and the others. I heard a snarl from Arata as he sensed me thinking about it.

    I began walking around Tigra¡¯s room, packing everything she would need first, clothes were the main item, I picked out a few things I thought would be best for potential windy weather up in Anamothra. Tigra glanced back at me, not caring as I put plenty in the suitcase, dad was right babysitting, she never needed a slave or servant because I was it.

    ¡°Most important item.¡± I picked up her crown, which she didn¡¯t wear very often, she hated the thing, only wearing when we went out on official business.

    ¡°Not that thing,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Sorry, your highness, you¡¯ll have to wear this during your entire stay within the Avem Empire.¡± I went all formal.

    ¡°If I have to.¡± Her tone of voice I knew she was not a fan of being sent to Anamothra as some hostage, but I needed to go there if darkness was beginning to encroach on their city.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like acting or being a princess, but within his domain you¡¯ll have to keep up appearances, things are already sketchy between Anamothra and Cathopia, don¡¯t want to make it worse.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± She glanced back at me. ¡°You better also act your part better.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your highness.¡± I bowed ¡°I only live to serve the crowned princess, of which I have pledged.¡± Tigra burst out laughing. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She continued to laugh as I got back to my planning. I wanted to be ready for tomorrow.

    Later on, I went to talk to Zack about the changing of night duty guarding Tigra, it would be again like when we went to Desvulp, two would take turns during the night to make sure everyone got enough sleep. He agreed, it would fall between Zack, Link and I as Dash was terrible at time keeping, something which had not improve since he became a Guardian.

    My last visit was to the bakery to ask dad about how Alton was doing, he was fine, still needed quite a bit of rest for his core to heal, the longer Dumah was away the faster it would heal, darkness wouldn¡¯t be able to damage it but it would slow down the healing process, but dad reassured me he would not let Dumah any where near Alton again and was planning his own elite team specially for protecting Alton of which all would be members of our clan, so purification would always be close, he already had Alton¡¯s blessing and Daz¡¯s too, even had it down in a contract so when and if Dumah came back he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.

    Dad quickly changed the subject back onto the mission ahead of me. ¡°You¡¯ll want to be up early as the emperor will be sending four of his elite warriors to meet you at the borders of the Avem empire, so don¡¯t be late for the meet up in five days. They¡¯ll likely treat Tigra with respect but don¡¯t expect the same treatment, you are simply someone who serves nothing more and one warning, did not let your emotions for Tigra get in your way, act as a warrior should, do not show weakness of any kind.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded, taking in every piece of advice he was giving me. We weren¡¯t sure how long I was going to be there, but we would find the princess.

 Chapter 237

    At first light we headed off, Tigra was still half asleep, but we could not be late for the appointed time of meet up. Things between the two kingdoms were shaking and anything could tip it over the edge and create a war, taking all the attention away from the real enemy, those who carried the eternal dragon¡¯s darkness.

    We left by foot, bringing along a few bags of things, each of us carried two each, me three as it was not proper for a princess to carry her own things, that was my job.

    I noticed Tigra was uncomfortable, in one of her fancier dresses, with a full-on princess dress and shawl, her crown upon her head. She kept messing with it.

    I sighed. ¡°Leave it be your highness.¡± I had entered character of loyal Guardian the moment I woke this morning, not wanting anyone to see me acting any differently, you never knew if there were spies watching out for any weakness to use against Alton as he sent out teams to look of the missing princess.

    ¡°I hate this thing,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be wearing a bigger one when your queen,¡± commented Dash. Tigra turned back to glare at him.

    Zack nudged him. ¡°I told you already Dash, we all need to remain silent, only speak when spoken to, Fang is the only one who speaks for us.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± moaned Dash.

    I shook my head. ¡°Only do what I tell you.¡± Dash remained silent, nodding his head. I had five days to get everyone into a role that would make our visit to Anamothra an easy one, well I was hoping.

    We discussed heavily on what could potentially happen there. On the way Link and I did the hunting and camping was luxury as we were given the royal tent to sleep in at night, it was huge on the inside, felt like I was back in the castle, with its strange entrance way, going into the open sitting room, enough bedrooms for all of us, in separate rooms. How the heck was this even possible.

    ¡°Magic,¡± explained Tigra, throwing her tiara across the room.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± I saved it by trapping it in a wind barrier.

    ¡°Do you really have to continue talking like that?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Spies could be anywhere, dad said not to break character,¡± I answered, knowing it was annoying that I was treating her differently. ¡°Please Tigra.¡± I gazed at her. She silently nodded as she sat down at the table. Link came over serving her dinner. I laughed internally; she was so fiery sometimes.

    Zack and Dash were checking the area to make sure it was safe. I was not taking any chances of someone harming Tigra, she was my only priority. Arata sat beside Tigra, glancing at her before laying down, before we left, I had asked Arata to stay with Tigra, even in that form he was more than capable of watching over her, if I couldn¡¯t, they¡¯d both proved that when they battled against Hashana. having to hang about until the escort arrived, she would pace about the tent, being in character I was unable to do anything to consol her, it was beginning to drive me crazy.

    The five-day journey to the borders was silent, there was no sign of the darkness or any Animalia traveling the path dad had chosen for us, his skills as a warrior were amazing, he had calculated everything for the trip.

    As we approached the border I could smell the change in the wind, the Avem Empire was more open, less trees, more mountain range, floating rocks. Anamothra based on the largest of these rocks, originally the top of one mountain, many others circling around it.

    I noticed Tigra grew more nervous the closer we got, especially the day we arrived,

    I watched her pacing the tent crown upon her head and beautiful dress, mumbling to herself, admiring her as I just watched.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Fang.¡± I heard Dash calling for me, so I headed outside to see a group of six Avis descending from above, all high-class predator types related to eagles and falcons.

    ¡°Alright, I hope you guys are ready.¡± I glanced back inside the tents. ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for this,¡± she moaned.

    ¡°Trust yourself, like I do.¡± I smiled. ¡°You are more than capable of doing this.¡± Her ears pricked up with my words, she took a deep breath and walked out of the tent just as the Avis were landing.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± They bowed upon landing. ¡°We are here to escort you the rest of the way to Anamothra.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded. ¡°Fang pack our supplies up.¡±

    ¡°Right away.¡± I bowed slightly before giving the others their orders. ¡°Dash tent, Zack, Link supplies.¡± Without a word they got to work while I stood behind Tigra.

    ¡°Are you Fang, captain of her highness¡¯s Guardians,¡± addressed one of the Falco Peregrinus.

    ¡°That I am,¡± I answered.

    ¡°I am Rockray, champion of Emperor Skyrus I lead his elite squads, if you should have any problems within the city, do not hesitate to contact me.¡± He handed me a sphere. ¡°This is a communication item we use within Anamothra; it connects with anyone you have come into contact with, this is a spare of mine.¡±

    ¡°Uh, thank you.¡± He seemed the helpful type, I wondered if he could be trusted, for starters there was no dark energy around him, from his gear he was most probably high ranking among the warriors, Champion, was that on the same skill range as Cathopia¡¯s Guardians. I also noticed the talisman he was carrying in the form of a rapier.

    ¡°The emperor would like to see you and her highness on arrival,¡± he mentioned. ¡°I will take you there personally.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I hope not for long; I would like to settle in my quarters for the night,¡± added Tigra.

    ¡°Do not worry your highness, you will be settled within your rooms before nightfall.¡± He gave me a nod, then signalled to those who accompanied him.

    The others had gathered the items quickly, and we headed off. Rockray offered to help me carry Tigra¡¯s stuff, I refused, couldn¡¯t just trust anyone with Tigra¡¯s stuff.

    Not long after we started walking Rockray began chatting to me, like this was some sort of day out, he seemed to have already heard a lot about me, even events from the summit.

    ¡°Shame I was not there that day; I would have enjoyed watching you in battle.¡± Tigra glanced back at me, smiling. I already knew what she was thinking, got a new best friend have we, enjoying your chat? I just shook my head. ¡°I heard rumours that you actually treat her highness more like a friend than a princess.¡± I quickly looked at him. ¡°Seem to be treating her differently today.¡±

    ¡°I am on official business, anything could happen if I drop my guard for even one second, you could be trying to make me drop it right now for all I know. Princess Tigra¡¯s safety is all that matters to me,¡± I said. He seemed friendly enough, but I could not show any signs of weakness to someone I didn¡¯t even know.

    ¡°Loyal as the rumours say,¡± he grinned. ¡°Right from when you two met.¡±

    ¡°Who the heck are you?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Before becoming a Champion I was once a traveller, my favourite place was a little bakery in Cathopia.¡± He said no more as Anamothra was beginning to come into view.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He silenced me. A little bakery in Cathopia could have meant anywhere but it was referring to my home, to dad and mum, a bakery run by the Fang clan, could he know dad in some way, perhaps they fought together. I couldn¡¯t think of any interaction¡¯s dad had with someone from the Avem empire.

    Larana appeared on my shoulder, whispering to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry master, he can be trusted.¡± Hearing those words from her, I relaxed a little, but until I knew what he was about, I still could not trust him completely.

    ¡°Just like Yamato,¡± he commented. I stopped in my tracks; he did know dad.

    ¡°Everything alright Fang?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, this trip might get complicated.¡± I snapped out of it and began following after him. I wanted to ask him questions, but he seemed to say nothing more about. I felt a breeze around us, but it was not coming from Larana. I glanced down at his rapier; this was his power.

    This Rockray was powerful, that much was obvious, this wind was a sensory network, had he picked something up, were we already being watched by someone nearby. I let off Larana¡¯s wind, picking up a energy that should not have been there. It was something small by what I could tell it was an energy signature from a talisman, someone was spying on us. This was when the danger begun, I wondered if I could keep everyone safe from the dangers waiting for us.

 Chapter 238

    We were heading towards Anamothra escorted by elite warriors sent by the emperor, one went by the name Rockray, an ex-adventurer turned Champion, a Guardian equivalent warrior of the Avem Empire. Larana seemed to trust him, but I could not even after he mentioned about dad, by name.

    We were being stalked from the moment they arrived by the energy released from a talisman, it was definitely not from Vali as he did not wield a talisman, perhaps it was someone who followed under him.

    The city of Anamothra grew bigger as we approached, the size was immense, but from here I could only see the mountain it rested within and the enormous rock floating above it. I stared at it, seeing it change as smoke rose from within, cracks across the complete mountain, the glow of ancient crystals as it was pushed upwards by pressured volcanic lava.

    I saw eyes glaring out from the lava, through the rocks being pulled apart, the sound of a chilling roar, a shiver going down my spine, then the beast settled, and I gazed upon the mountain as it is today.

    I shook my head, understanding it was the past I had seen, the creation of this mountain formation was created by a sacred animal, what kind I don¡¯t know but whatever it was it was extremely powerful to be able to move rock, perhaps it even still slept within those mountains.

    Rockray led us up a side path carved into the mountain, for those who could not fly. I could sense the energy coming off the rocks, the path carved with the power of an earth talisman.

    The path wrapped around the mountain. Tigra looked out across the land as we ascended, spotting Cathopia in the far distance, only noticeable by the tallest tower of the castle poking above the trees.

    ¡°This is amazing,¡± she mumbled to herself. I looked out, it was a beautiful view, didn¡¯t often see this type of view apart from when I was flying.

    I expected there to be a bridge going up to the massive floating rock, but there wasn¡¯t. I heard the sound of horses, then I saw them standing there at the top, cared for by a Cyanistes caeruleus a member of the blue tit family. She wore light weight armour in blues and yellows to match her feathers, her wings proudly resting upon her back.

    The horses she tended were not any ordinary horse, but Pegasus, magnificent white horses with stunning wings, these were sacred animals.

    ¡°Sacred animals,¡± I said allowed.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± acknowledged Rockray.

    ¡°But how, most Sacred animals¡­¡± I almost said what had happened to them. ¡°Were all but wiped out in times long passed.¡±

    ¡°We have long been protected by the generation of emperors, but we did suffer the loss of many of our kin, safe here to grow and flourish,¡± explained one of the mares. ¡°Just as before we bond with the Avis and live in harmony.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I was surprised to see a species such as them in the open, when the fairies still hid in fear of the darkness.

    ¡°Please board the carriage,¡± insisted Rockray, indicating towards a black and gold carriage with blacked out windows.

    I led Tigra over and helped her inside. ¡°Follow from outside, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded as Dash, Link and Zack went aboard too. I glanced back at Rockray. ¡°I¡¯ll be flying with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t usually allow outsiders to fly around our mountains, but considering who you are I see no harm,¡± said Rockray, grinning. ¡°Almost forgot you as a Feles that can fly.¡±

    ¡°Shame more don¡¯t, quite fun,¡± I admitted as Larana¡¯s wings appeared upon my back. ¡°Shall we.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He nodded to the Cyanistes caeruleus who took flight first, the Pegasus pulling the carriage took a running start, straight off the edge of the mountain. I flinched and Rockray laughed.

    We took after it next, seeing the massive rock above our heads that was Anamothra, following the Pegasus as it circled upwards around the rock formation.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Fly just as well as any of our kind,¡± commented an Avis.

    ¡°Just as good as Yamato,¡± smiled Rockray. I glanced at him, sure was an interesting individual. ¡°Look.¡± He pointed downwards into the gap between the floating rock that was Anamothra and the mountain it once rested within.

    Down below was a lush forest of green trees, the area filled with flying creatures, not just Pegasus, but dragons, griffins, Roc, Phoenix and so many more.

    ¡°How?¡± I looked at Rockray.

    ¡°Each emperor has a contract with the sacred animals, which is to keep them safe and secret, no outsider including the Avis kind are not allowed in the air space around or below the city, even the mountain is guarded, that is why all visitors must journey within the carriage,¡± informed Rockray.

    ¡°Have you ever been down there?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well, I have, but no one without permission can enter or if they have a contract with one of the sacred animals, which happens during a festival,¡± explained Rockray. A few of the sacred animals flew up towards us, a griffin approaching and flying with us.

    ¡°Rockray.¡± It said, glancing at me, then spotted the winged lions flying not too far from me. ¡°Winged lions.¡±

    Raziel came closer to me. ¡°This place is filled with so much light from the sacred animals, no darkness could ever corrupt this place.¡±

    ¡°Why are we here then?¡± I wondered. I would soon find out.

    Flying higher I noticed that the area was filled with smaller rocks, floating around the heart of Anamothra, getting passed the rock level, I got to see the city for the first time. A place of trees and tall building, so many different levels each connected by the branches and roots from the trees.

    There was a large market on today, filled with so many different species of Avis and other Animalia visiting, most probably all got the lift from the beautiful Pegasus¡¯s, such a rare sight would be a tourist attracting point to start with.

    I followed the carriage as it landed at a specific spot on the biggest island. I could see the Avem Empire grand palace from here, spreading out across one fourth of the main island, with hall walls all decorated in bright greens and reds, from above I had seen the gardens that covered the land within, only a single high tower at the heart with glass panels reflecting light from the sun in all directions.

    I landed beside the carriage, opening the door for Tigra to step out. ¡°Welcome to Anamothra, your highness,¡± I said.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Tigra gazed around at everything. ¡°This place is beautiful.¡± She held a smile and seemed to relax a little more. ¡°Weird flying in that with no windows.¡±

    ¡°And for good reason,¡± I responded. She didn¡¯t ask any questions as I would tell her later.

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± said Rockray, ruffling his feathers after landing.

    Being escorted through Anamothra drew quite a lot of attention, I think it was more from the presence of their Champion being with us. My ears twitched as I heard many of the residents talking amongst themselves.

    ¡°I heard rumours we would have a royal visitor from Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°Princess Tigra, the crowned heir.¡±

    ¡°Are those her Champions.¡±

    ¡°Is that a winged lion.¡±

    I changed my mind, we were getting quite a lot of attention, but everyone seemed to handle it fine, well apart from Dash who was nervous; I noticed early on that he got nervous when it came to being in the spotlight, unfortunately that came with being a Guardian.

    Tigra held her composure in front of the those around us, stopping to have a look, but I could tell she was excited about seeing Anamothra as her tail occasionally flickered.

    Rockray led us straight to the palace, where we entered the gardens with ponds and oriental fish, shaped trees in the emperor¡¯s image, he sure loved himself.

    Grand doors decorated with sacred animals, most of which I had seen in the forests beneath the city, every door within the building was also decorated in this way, embellished in gold, some dedicated to specific sacred animals, perhaps the Avis even remembered the past of what had happened to the sacred animals as their souls were ripped from their bodies and placed within talismans.

    The walls were decorated with fine painting of the scenery scene from up here, from Cathopia all the way to Desvulp, what a vantage point this city was, but the Avem Empire often kept to themselves, not wanting to melding in the affairs of others.

    Grand plinths with giant vases on, stands with decorative swords upon them, this place so far grander than the castle at home, but Alton was never interested in showing stuff off.

    Those who accompanied Rockray stopped at another big double doors with a flaming beast depicted upon it. Rockray knocked once then opened the door.

    ¡°Fang his majesty awaits inside.¡± I glanced back at the others, suspecting this meeting was only for us. Zack gave me a nod, taking a place beside the Avis warriors, Link and Dash followed his lead.

    Tigra without a word headed inside the room, I followed after her, wondering what was going to happen beyond these doors.

    ¡°Ah, Fang, here at last.¡± Smirked Skyrus.

 Chapter 239

    The emperor of the Avem empire sat before me within a large room, a red and gold laced carpet going down the length of the room. His throne carved into the shape of a grand bird, most likely a phoenix.

    In the space opposite to where the throne was a large table, stunning dark wood with red velvet seats, most probably used as a meeting place between his elite warriors and advisors.

    Emperor Skyrus was sat patiently upon his throne, gazing at me, a smirk crossing his face. He jumped to his feet, spreading out his great wings, letting off his true majestic form and showing off his presence, which filled the entire room.

    He strode over, straight passed Tigra to me. She turned gazing at him with an expression of insult as he had not greeted her. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She snarled. Skyrus glanced back at her with no real intention to pay her any attention.

    ¡°I¡¯d say hi at least,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Your highness, crowned heir of Cathopia, welcome to Anamothra,¡± he said. ¡°May I get you refreshments for your long journey here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, you¡¯re more interested in my Guardian,¡± she snorted.

    ¡°That I am.¡± He was straight to the point. ¡°Since our last meeting you have supplied us with many of those special crystals of which I am most grateful, but do you still refuse to reveal the place¡¯s location, my kin could harvest far faster than you on your own.¡±

    ¡°My answer is still no, if too many go there and aggressively harvest the crystals, you¡¯ll just end up destroy the eco-system and those crystals can only be that pure when they are ready to be harvested and I know for a fact that I am the only one who can tell when they are ready.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± nodded Tigra as I had taken her down there on a number of occasions.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I shrugged.

    Skyrus looked around sharply all of a suddenly, almost like he had forgotten something. He looked at Rockray. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°The room is secure,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    ¡°What seems to be the matter, your eminence?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°The eyes seem to have walls wherever I have gone, I need to keep things quiet until it can be remedied,¡± said Skyrus. ¡°Please come with me.¡± Skyrus twisted round heading for a different door across the hall. ¡°I suspect you are wondering why I really called you here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for my father to find your daughter,¡± said Tigra.

    ¡°That is what I said happened.¡± He had been lying, but I remained silent waiting to hear why it was we were here, but I sensed it first.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I could see a dark mist creeping through the wall we walked beside. Sacred animals were ahead, sat patiently beside the doors, two griffins. They bowed in the presence of Skyrus.

    ¡°This is the real reason I sent for you, but I could not let just anyone know why.¡± Skyrus held an expression of concern, something had brought this proud emperor to call help from others.

    ¡°You could have told Alton,¡± I said.

    ¡°This is personal!¡± Skyrus¡¯s voice rose slightly.

    ¡°Please, what has happened?¡± Tigra stood beside him, gently placing her hand on his shoulder. ¡°You called us here to help.¡±

    Skyrus let out a long sigh, he was clearly stressed about whatever it was that had happened. ¡°My daughter¡­ perhaps best if you see.¡± Skyrus gently stroked the griffins. ¡°Thank you both.¡± They nodded as he opened the door.

    It was obvious he was using the griffin¡¯s abilities as sacred beasts to held in the darkness that tried to creep out from the doors. I held my arm out, stopping Tigra from getting any closer.

    ¡°Stay here please,¡± I said. She gazed at me. ¡°There is a lot of dark energy coming out of that room, I don¡¯t want any of it near you.¡± Tigra remained silent and nodded. Arata stopped to stand beside her, while I went ahead after Skyrus.

    Inside the room was dark, four walls each with the faint glow of markings, each marking off an essence of light, also keeping whatever was in here contained.

    ¡°It happened so quickly,¡± Skyrus kept walking, the darkness dancing around him, almost like it was waiting for some weakness. Guided by little flickering lights, down what seemed to be a small corridor. ¡°At the end a light crystal came on. ¡°My daughter began acting strange, causing trouble, mischief and even attacked many animalia unprovoked.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Hi daddy.¡± A young Pandion came flying at the bars of what you could consider to be a bird cage. ¡°Going to let me out today.¡± Her feathers were black glistening with dark energy, a glint of pure malice upon her expression.

    ¡°Look what they have done to my precious daughter.¡±

    I darted forward pushing Skyrus back, it was obvious to me that they could not corrupt Skyrus because he was deadly connected to the sacred animals, as were all the crowned emperors of Anamothra, but there was a possibility for the darkness to inflict him and that was to create a weakness by causing the build-up of negative emotions.

    I pulsed my hand forward sending out a flush of light towards her, she let out a scream being pushed away and falling unconscious.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± Skyrus was in an uproar.

    ¡°How many?¡± I spoke.

    ¡°What?¡± He gazed at me.

    ¡°How many infected?¡± I lifted my hand, spreading out my light through the entire room. It was filled with cells, filled with those in an identical state.

    ¡°Thirty¡­¡± His voice trembled.

    ¡°You should have summoned me here sooner,¡± I said. ¡°I can weaken the hold of darkness on them, but I cannot cure it without wiping out the source.¡± I went on to explain. ¡°On one condition.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You are not to step a foot back in this room,¡± I answered.

    ¡°But¡­¡± he hesitated.

    ¡°Trust me your majesty, it is for your own safety.¡± He nodded. ¡°Go wait outside.¡± Without another word he left the room. ¡°This is quite the pickle he is in.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± nodded Raziel.

    ¡°What should I do.¡± I looked around at them all in wonder. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± reassured Raziel. ¡°You are Fang.¡±

    I glanced at him, that was not really an answer, but it did give some inspiration. ¡°Do you think I could purify them?¡±

    ¡°Have a closer look,¡± chimed in Larana.

    I steadily walked closer to the cage with the princess, she was still unconscious, must have hit her pretty hard with my light. I held my hand out sensing the dark energy that enveloped around her, closing my eyes to see deeper.

    The darkness seemed to spread deep within her, gripping tightly to her core, damaging her very soul, changing her. This energy was very powerful, caused by a highly concentrated dark crystal.

    I opened my eyes again sensing danger as she was suddenly standing in front of me, her eyes glazed over, the voice of the eternal dragon leaving her lips. ¡°You won¡¯t stop me this time.¡± She grinned. ¡°I run too deep.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about this,¡± I responded acting unsurprised but deep down I felt a shiver of fear. Did he hold a possessive power over all those in this room? Had the princess come into contact with the same condensed crystal that turned those who worshipped and worked for the eternal dragon, if so then Vali was handing his dark crystal to innocent Avis¡¯s corrupting them in a matter of days. I needed to find it before it was too late for the city, the negative emotions were already building within Skyrus, if he fell so would the city.

    ¡°And how are you going to stop me, you have no clue as to who I will strike next.¡± She began laughing, which in his voice was quite unnerving.

    ¡°If you can create dark crystals, then perhaps I can create a light crystal.¡± I held my hands together facing each other as I charged the light energy running through me into one spot.

    ¡°Light crystals cannot be simply made,¡± she said.

    ¡°Watch me,¡± I responded.

    I could feel the energy growing between my hands, filling the room with light. I focused harder, pulling all the light I was releasing into the palms of my hands, the condensing of light starting to take shape.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± The eternal dragon¡¯s voice became quieter, and she collapsed to the ground.

    Slowly the light became a solid form of a small diamond, which grew a little bigger. I suddenly released it, the crystal floated there in the centre of the room, filling the room with an abundance of light.

    I stumbled back, caught by Raziel, his head pressed against my back. ¡°This will have to do.¡± I was panting having used up quite a bit of energy to make that, it would be in existence for no longer than two weeks at most, I had until then to remedy the problem.

    I left the room, walking slowly beside Raziel for support. Tigra dashed towards me as I came out, closing the doors behind me. I moved away from Raziel as I did not want to show any weakness.

    ¡°Fang.¡±

    I touched her shoulder to signify that I was okay and went to Skyrus. ¡°I can help, but only if you and any other Animalia does not go into that room, only me or a sacred animal.¡±

    ¡°But my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, please.¡± He nodded. ¡°Now then I will begin my investigation tomorrow, but for now, I¡¯d like to be shown to our rooms.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Rockray.¡± Skyrus glanced behind him.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Rockray led us back the way we had come and rejoined the others, they said nothing even though they had noticed I was off. Rockray guided us to our rooms, taking us into Tigra¡¯s first, mine would be adjoining to hers, but at that point I didn¡¯t much care, wondering over to the sofa where I flopped down, laying down with my arm over my face.

    ¡°Is he alright?¡± asked Rockray.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± said Tigra. ¡°We¡¯d like to rest now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not going to sleep there is he?¡± Rockray sounded clearly confused.

    ¡°He has stayed in my room during times when he believed I was in the most danger,¡± responded Tigra.

    ¡°Everyone on shifts tonight.¡± I chimed in. Zack could deal with the night shift.

    ¡°And that light from the room what was it?¡± He was full of questions.

    ¡°Made a light crystal don¡¯t touch it,¡± I said aloud. I heard them start talking more but I didn¡¯t care and let myself fall asleep knowing Tigra was in good hands with my fellow Guardians, they proven themselves as powerful warriors on more than one occasion.

 Chapter 240

    I awoke in a dark room, but I felt the energy I had lost restored. I sat up spotting Tigra sleeping soundly in the bed opposite, she could always fall asleep anywhere. I stood up wondering over, gazing fondly at her.

    I reached my hand down, gently stroking her cheek, she stretched then grabbed hold of my hand, her eyes opened, gleaming in the dull light.

    ¡°Going to tell me about yesterday.¡± She shuffled over. I hesitated, but she pulled me down to lie beside her. ¡°Link, Raziel and Arata are on watch why are you worried?¡±

    ¡°Just want to keep you safe.¡± I laid on my side so we could face one another.

    ¡°I do wish you would stop worrying, I have faith in you, think of all the foes you¡¯ve fought before, you¡¯re a powerful warrior with powerful talismans,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Skyrus has a serious problem, you remember how I told you about a condensed dark crystal.¡± She nodded. ¡°From what I can tell, Vali has been passing it around to those in Anamothra, the dark power corrupting them in a matter of days.¡± I had already seen all those already infected in that room. ¡°In that room were those who were already infected, turned completely by the darkness, even damaging their core.¡±

    ¡°Their core?¡± wondered Tigra.

    I reached my hand over, pointing to the centre of her chest. ¡°The core is what your soul rests within, once the darkness damages the core it can infect your soul and then the eternal dragon can manipulate and control you,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°I see, what about dad¡¯s core?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°It was indeed damaged, but dad and I sorted that out, so no need to worry,¡± I reassured her.

    ¡°What¡¯s next then,¡± questioned Tigra.

    ¡°We need to find the dark crystal, there might even be a source of dark crystals here, which would mean hundreds could be infected.¡± I began thinking about it. ¡°I need to find Vali first or perhaps his dark crystal as that would prevent him from having a monstrous transformation like the others, don¡¯t really want to do that.¡±

    ¡°One more question,¡± she gazed at me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If the corruption can be this fast with this condensed dark crystal, then why not give one to dad.¡± She had a point, but I had no answer for her, so all I could do was guess.

    ¡°Alton¡¯s not one for wearing jewellery or Dumah gets a kick out of the suffering the slow transformation causes.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I can only guess, I don¡¯t know.¡± I smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t go putting on any strange jewellery from strangers.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that when I am already wearing the most valuable thing I own.¡± I already knew she was referring to the pendent I had given her as my betrothal gift, I reached my hand over to pick it up, but she leaned in close for a kiss.

    -

    When the first rays of the sun shun through the windows Rockray knocked on the door, luckily, I was already up, while Tigra even though she often got up early decided to have a lie in after all she had no royal duties to perform here.

    I exited the room so she could get ready, I smiled. ¡°Morning Rockray.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stay in there all night.¡± He gave me a weird look.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now, Princess Tigra and I have been friends since were children, it does not bother her in the slightest that I snoozed on the sofa.¡± I acted as if it was nothing, but I suppose in his eyes it was rather strange to be so close to her.

    ¡°Friends,¡± he nodded. ¡°More than just a Guardian then.¡±

    ¡°Best friends,¡± smiled Tigra as she came out.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Decided to get up then,¡± I glanced at her.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± she nodded. ¡°It would be unwise for me to sleep in for too long.¡± She turned to Rockray. ¡°Fang would like to be taken to the princess¡¯s quarters to see if he can locate the source of the problem.¡±

    ¡°I will take you wherever it is you want me to,¡± said Rockray.

    ¡°Your highness, please enjoy the sights of the city while I do my investigation,¡± I said.

    ¡°Excluding me.¡± She sounded annoyed.

    ¡°Please.¡± She snorted as Link came over; he had just switched with Dash.

    ¡°This way.¡± Link bowed. Tigra reluctantly headed off and I went in the opposite direction with Rockray, wishing I could be the one going out with Tigra around Anamothra, perhaps when all this trouble was over with.

    ¡°Down to business,¡± I said. ¡°From what I have seen already it is obvious that the princess was the first to be inflicted with this infection of dark energy.¡± Rockray nodded. ¡°Can you tell me with she has come into contact with an Avis called Vali?¡±

    ¡°She has not to my knowledge,¡± he shook his head. ¡°I can tell you this, our ancestors remember Vali, his form and attitude have not changed since back in the times of Fang, and he is forever banished from this city.¡±

    ¡°You all remember that.¡± I was stunned.

    ¡°Our tie to the sacred animals shares this knowledge with us, we even still worship the goddess, seems Cathopia has forgotten all of that.¡± I shrugged not sure how to respond. ¡°Here we are.¡± Rockray slid open the door to reveal the princess¡¯s large and luxurious room.

    Large posted bed, decorated with pinks, the wooden furniture were all in dark tones, at far end was her own private bathroom and walk in wardrobe packed full of dresses, this felt much more fancier than Tigra¡¯s room.

    I glanced around scanning for any dark energy, drown to a side table and mirror, a small box made from different woods. I lifted the lid to see inside red velvet, filled with necklaces and bracelets; there amongst it let off a fleck of dark energy.

    This was where the dark crystal had been kept, or perhaps placed without her even knowing it, setting her up for what happened next. I turned to Rockray who was standing by the door.

    ¡°Who has access to this room?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Anyone who lives within the palace, don¡¯t exactly lock doors,¡± responded Rockray. ¡°But mainly servants come in to straighten the room when she isn¡¯t using it.¡±

    ¡°Any of them remotely similar to Vali?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°On him again.¡± He shook his head. ¡°He is forbidden within in these walls, if we missed him the sacred animals wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That crystal got here somehow, it¡¯s a part of him, allowing the eternal dragon to possess her.¡± I felt frustrated that even those the situation was quite serious they didn¡¯t have a clue.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he is forbidden, he¡¯ll find away the darkness always does.¡± I twisted back to the small essence of darkness, hovering my hand over it, closing my eyes, the room was silent as I tried to sense the crystal¡¯s location.

    I was hoping my clairvoyance would allow me to see when this all started and where it would end. Taking in calming breaths, ignoring the eyes of Rockray upon my back. I began to see little glimpses of something.

    The princess had been away on official business, visiting a nearby village of Avis where she met with a lonely Avis handing out jewellery from what I could see and sense, it was all made from dark crystals, the market was still out there, but it would take months even years for those crystals to damage one¡¯s core and corrupt the soul.

    My instincts instantly knew that it was Vali, appearing to be a poor old Avis, he generously handed out the condensed crystal as a gift to her. I noticed in the vision that Rockray was the one who had accompanied her. I would question that in a moment, what I needed to see was where it went after her.

    The condensed crystal the princess had worn quickly consumed her, at first making her ill over days of coming home, and then changing her personality allowing the eternal dragon in to damage her core and enter her soul.

    Skyrus had her taken to where I had seen her yesterday, the crystal left within this jewellery box where it called to its next victim, a servant cleaning the room was drawn to the voice within, she took it without even thinking about it, stealing an item currently owned by royalty.

    From that servant it went to another and another, sometimes from one servant to the other, or dropped in the street where a civilian would pick it up next. It went on like this for months, anyone showing the same signs as the princess would be thrown away where unbeknownst to them that were continued to be exposed by the amass of dark energy within the princess from the eternal dragon beginning to take root within her; Skyrus should have called for help sooner.

    Quickly it flashed to the city, moving steadily, having created some sort of connection. It was on the move flying down, zooming through the city, but came to a stop, hiding behind a market stall. I could hear it whispering, searching out the next one it wanted to infect.

    It had found one and I didn¡¯t like who it was, as it creeped around the corner to look at Tigra, shopping happily with Link, who was clearly on guard.

    I shook the vision off and headed for the door. I couldn¡¯t waste a second when Tigra was in danger.

    ¡°Fang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rockray ran after me.

 Chapter 241

    As soon as I was out of the doors of the palace, I was air born, the images from my vision still playing clearly in my mind. The condensed crystal was actually picking those it wanted to infect and now it had its sights on Tigra. I would never let them anywhere near her.

    Rockray was close behind me, determined to keep up. I heard his puffed breath. ¡°You are one fast flyer.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know Anamothra, but I knew exactly where to go from what I saw in seconds, I could sense Link, he might have been wearing that pendent, but he still let of a completely different energy than any other Feles I¡¯d met.

    I darted to the market, spotting Tigra rummaging through a stall¡¯s wares. I darted down, landing beside her, letting off a gust of wind that blew wildly. Tigra stumbled in surprise, I gripped hold of her arm before she could fall.

    ¡°Fang.¡± She was shocked by my sudden appearance, gazing at me concern as I scanned her over for the essence of the condensed dark crystal, thankfully she had not come in to contact with it. ¡°Fang.¡±

    I let out a sigh of relief knowing she was safe. My attention quickly turned to my surroundings instantly on guard and darting to where I had seen Tigra from, but when I got there, there was nothing there, but they had been here, I could sense the left-over energy from the condensed crystal.

    It had been far stronger than I had felt in the princess¡¯s room, could it be possible that the crystal itself was growing in power with each victim it corrupted and of course Tigra would be the best prize the eternal dragon could get his claws on.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra came from behind, touching my shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°I saw how the princess got the condensed crystal when she was out on a trip outside the city, it was given to her as a gift from someone.¡± I glanced at Rockray.

    ¡°Its customary for our kin to pass on gifts to the royals,¡± responded Rockray.

    ¡°From there it whispers to those it chooses as its next victim, willing them to take hold of it, to carry it with them and slowly without even a fight it consumes them.¡± I felt slightly angry that they had escaped. ¡°Your highness, I fear it has set eyes upon you, so please allow us to return to our quarters.¡±

    Tigra looked at me displeased. ¡°I have taken on your concerns and advice, but I think I will continued on with my shopping trip.¡±

    ¡°Tigra,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Excuse me, remember your place, Fang,¡± snarled Tigra. I was surprised but understood her reaction.

    I took a step back. ¡°My apologies, your highness.¡± I bowed.

    ¡°Right then.¡± Tigra continued on with her day out in the city. I remained silent but on guard, keeping an eye on every single Animalia that came near her.

    Tigra picked up a number of different items, having Link carry them, couldn¡¯t see his face it was piled so high, new clothes as the Avis used more silks than we did in Cathopia, beautiful carved figures of the sacred animals, she wanted to share them with others to remind those at home that these creatures once lived and some still did.

    I looked up to see Avis flying with the Pegasus, Griffins, and occasional the fairy. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what other sacred animals called below home.

    ¡°Rockray.¡± Tigra was chatting with him. ¡°Do you think Cathopia could ever have a connection with sacred animals?¡±

    ¡°That I do not know, but perhaps it could, considering it was once known as the city of light, Fang walked beside talismans and sacred animals alike, maybe Cathopia can be like it again when darkness has been chased away,¡± answered Rockray.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Best hurry up then Fang,¡± she commented. I didn¡¯t respond having a feeling she was annoyed at me. I was annoyed for my chance to find the condensed crystal, but I had yet to see any signs of Vali within the city, was he orchestrating something from outside the city or was he here within.

    There was no sign of dark energy and I had completely lost the essence I had before, sure I could return to the princess¡¯s room, but they most probably removed that source by now, knowing I was.

    Tigra yawned and turned back towards the palace, she was done for the day. Her attention turned to Rockray. ¡°I would like my dinner served on my returned to the palace, my favourite is fish.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your highness,¡± he bowed and took flight.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be talking later.¡± She glanced at me. I nodded and we began the walk back.

    Tigra was joined by Skyrus. I had to stand there listening to them chat away, waiting until a little later before eating. Skyrus did offer but Tigra¡¯s words from earlier repeated in my head ¡®Remember your place, Fang.¡¯ I know she was annoyed but her words were true; I was still her Guardian and in times like this I needed to act as such.

    At some point Link switched with Dash who I caught up with what was going on. He seemed unsurprised and I sent him off to scout the entire city before it got dark.

    Following silently behind Tigra as I escorted her back to her room, she turned to look at me, then glanced at Rockray who had gone back to following us.

    ¡°Excuse us, I need to have a chat with the captain of my Guardians,¡± she said. Opening her rooms door and expecting me to head inside.

    ¡°Of course, your highness. I will see you tomorrow then, for another day of investigation,¡± said Rockray as he bowed and left.

    Tigra followed me in, closing the door on Zack who had remained silent this entire time. Tigra turned to me. ¡°Alex.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, your highness,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that,¡± she snapped. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said keep things professional while we were here, and you do that. I know the darkness is close and you worry about me becoming infected just like dad was, but with the light you say that protects me I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry Tigra. The thought of something happening like that to you, hearing the eternal dragon¡¯s voice from so many different animalia is quite unsettling.¡± I remembered words dad had said to me while I recovered after my long battle against Hashana. That while I was too busy protecting Tigra, I neglected to remember that she was a powerful warrior all by herself.

    ¡°You¡¯d save me.¡± She reached her hand out to touch my cheek.

    I touched her hand. ¡°Tigra, will you help me find the darkness that plagues this place?¡±

    ¡°A change in prospective,¡± she gazed at me.

    ¡°Sometimes I forget you are a fierce warrior, who can look after herself even if I was not here,¡± I said.

    ¡°I would love to help tomorrow.¡± Tigra moved away from me and opened the door. ¡°Best get your rest.¡± Rockray was still about talking to Zack who had obviously chosen to take the night watch.

    ¡°Good night, your highness.¡± I bowed and left the room. She closed the door behind me.

    ¡°Get a telling off,¡± commented Zack.

    ¡°Yep.¡± I nodded. ¡°Basically, I need to remember to be professional while I am on duty, especially in the presence of those from other territories.¡± I shrugged my shoulder. ¡°Tomorrow, I search for more dark energy, but first I need to figure out the order in which those infected were.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to take you,¡± said Rockray.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want anyone near those corrupted,¡± I responded, heading off without another word.

    I returned to the room with those corrupted, my light crystal was still suspended at the centre of the room, spreading out across the room, shining my light upon those corrupted, each one was unconscious.

    I moved around the room, looking at each victim of the darkness, knowing that within their bodies, mind and soul were in conflict between my light and the darkness that had consumed them.

    I scanned each individual, roughly guessing the order in which one was inflicted. The essence of darkness on each one was different. The one infected after the princess was her own private maid, after that was a friend of the maid, then one who worked in the kitchen, one of Skyrus¡¯s warriors and the last was a guard who protected the main gates into the palace, which meant the dark crystal could have been anywhere, even outside the palace, somewhere within the city, or even on the floating islands around Anamothra.

    I would ask Rockray for any Avis who knew the guard, perhaps someone he knew had the dark crystal and I continued to wonder where was Vali in all this, he had yet to make an appearance, something bigger was going on here.

 Chapter 242

    I had spent the night watching over those inflicted by the darkness, wanting to see if my light crystal could cure any of them, but the darkness still gripped so tightly to their souls, the only cure, the destruction of Vali and his dark crystal.

    I arrived at Tigra¡¯s room before she had even awakened. Zack glanced over his book, gazing at me. He always read on duty; bet he got through a lot of books.

    ¡°Morning,¡± he said.

    ¡°Her highness awake yet?¡± I asked.

    Zack¡¯s ears moved right and left, then he nodded. ¡°Yes, seems she been up for some time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± I added. Zack closed his book and headed for bed.

    I knocked on the door, before entering. She was sat on a chair having a drink, smiling when she saw me.

    ¡°So, where do we start?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I need information from Rockray,¡± I mentioned.

    It wasn¡¯t too long before he made an appearance. I gave him the name of the guard who was the last to be infected. He had a family who lived on one of the higher islands and was more than happy to take me but was surprised when I said Tigra was coming.

    ¡°Surely she would be safer here,¡± he argued.

    ¡°Do you not think I am capable of looking after myself,¡± she snorted.

    ¡°Of course not, your highness.¡± Rockray bowed, apologising.

    ¡°Right then, let¡¯s go.¡± She held out her hand a little. ¡°I will be riding Raziel.¡± He strode over to her and put his head against her hand.

    ¡°Not often do sacred animals take likings to those that they are not bonded with,¡± commented Rockray.

    ¡°She will one day be queen of Cathopia,¡± responded Raziel. ¡°A beckon of light for every Animalia and sacred animals alike.¡± Tigra climbed upon his back.

    ¡°Shall we go,¡± she smiled as Raziel began walking first for the door. I dashed forward to open it.

    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going,¡± called Rockray.

    ¡°Get a move on then,¡± responded Tigra.

    I shrugged. ¡°Royalty.¡± And went after her.

    As soon as we were outside, we all took flight, following after Rockray as he headed towards one of the many islands floating amongst the skies that was all around Anamothra. Rockray took the lead, showing us the way we needed to take.

    Flying higher than the mainland of Anamothra, I felt a calmness, seeing hundreds of Avis flying amongst the clouds. I spotted where we were going.

    Tigra was looking around amazed, she had no need to watch where she was going, riding upon Raziel¡¯s back.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± Rockray landed first. I followed next seeing that the small island had several little houses on it, each one also had a small garden with plants I had never seen before, obviously designed for these heights. I had also noticed that the air up here was thinner, but still, plenty of oxygen to breathe, nothing for me to worry about.

    Rockray rushed over to one house with a busted in door, talon marks around the frame. I dashed forward too. What we found inside was completely destroyed, furniture thrown across the room, talon marks across the walls and blood.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Tigra stood at the door with her hand over her mouth.

    I examined the entire room seeing a thin mist of dark energy, the crystal had been here, had turned who ever lived here mad.

    ¡°This is madness,¡± said Rockray.

    ¡°No, this is what the darkness does,¡± I responded. I then closed my eyes, drawing in energy around me, clearing my mind and allowing the events of what happened here to appear before me. My control had improved, I trusted it so much more than I had when I first developed this power, I understood the fear mum had for this, but I could not fear this precious gift.

    I saw a female Avis of Aquila, eagle heritage, she had a pendent around her neck, glowing with dark energy as it circled around her, slowly eating away at her body and mind like a virus. It was obvious she had not had the condensed crystal for long, but it held more energy than it had when I felt it within the princess¡¯s room, it was growing stronger with each new victim it claimed.

    The Avis was aggressive and irritable towards her mate, snapping at him, her eyes glazing over as the darkness grew and she proceeded to kill her mate, attacking furiously until he drew breath no longer. I found it hard to watch as she threw the furniture at him, slashed at him with her sharp talons, he didn¡¯t even fight back.

    Once she had finished, she picked up his beaten body, carried it outside and flew skywards, directly up to the light of the sun.

    I found myself standing outside staring up at the skies high above us. Where she went after that I did not know, I couldn¡¯t sense the dark crystal or any darkness for that matter.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Tigra came beside me. ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°She was inflicted by the dark crystal.¡± I touched my head wanting to shake off the images of her killing her mate. ¡°She killed her mate and then took his body and flew skyward.¡± I couldn¡¯t see anything in that direction. ¡°Is there anything above Anamothra?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°I suggest we ask the sacred animals,¡± said Raziel. ¡°Perhaps they will remember something the Avis do not.¡±

    ¡°All are forbidden to go down there,¡± said Rockray.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to get permission from Skyrus first for my whole team, I refuse to do this alone,¡± I said, guiding Tigra back over onto Raziel¡¯s back. I had fought against Hashana alone and I did not want to do that again, I knew there were risks involved but they had already excepted them long before I had.

    ¡°I doubt he will say yes,¡± commented Rockray.

    ¡°I have a feeling it is not really up to him,¡± I responded looking over to Raziel, he nodded confirming my thoughts.

    -

    We quickly returned to the palace, Skyrus was sat upon his throne snoozing, which I thought was odd, but he had been increasingly worried about his daughter, I guess the stress finally caught up to him.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± spoke Rockray. He didn¡¯t respond.

    I smirked as there was a gentle pulse of energy around, something was waking him up for us. He woke with a jolt, gazing upon us, he rubbed the sleepiness away from his eyes.

    ¡°I apologise for my rudeness,¡± he said. ¡°I should not have fallen asleep.¡±

    ¡°No one would blame you,¡± comforted Tigra.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I need access to the area of the sacred animals for my whole team,¡± I said getting straight to the point. ¡°I need a meeting with the oldest of the sacred animals, the one bond to you.¡±

    Skyrus glanced behind him at a great carving of a dragon behind his seat. ¡°He is indeed one of the oldest, but you would need his rival in power as she is much more knowledgeable.¡± He winced as I was guessing his dragon partner was annoyed with his words.

    ¡°Your dragon partner knows who I am right,¡± I said.

    ¡°He does.¡± He nodded. ¡°Will it help in your mission to free my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°As the darkness has left the city and flown high into the sky.¡± I glanced to Raziel. ¡°Raziel says I need to seek audience with your sacred animals who history and memories are even better than yours.¡± He gave me a stern look as if insulted. ¡°I mean nothing by it but even your kin cannot remember everything.¡±

    He nodded again. ¡°Very well. Rockray will be your guide.¡±

    ¡°Will he also be willing to carry a passenger, as I don¡¯t have enough wings for all my unit,¡± I mentioned.

    ¡°Of course,¡± spoked Rockray.

    ¡°Sooner we go the better, and your Majesty get some proper rest knowing that I will free your daughter and your kin from the darkness that plagues your city.¡± I turned to leave.

    ¡°Thank you, Fang.¡± Skyrus held a glint of hope in his eyes.

    I needed to prepare for down below, a jungle environment from what I saw, protected so taking all our own supplies would be best, so not to do anything to the balance of such a sacred place. I think Rockray was surprised that we got permission so easily, I wasn¡¯t as being a Fang had given me access to the crystal caves which was governed over by a sacred animal; being a Fang had some perks.

 Chapter 243

    I gathered together my team, heading to the place we had first arrived within the city. I spotted a few griffins ahead of us, one was obviously Rockray¡¯s partner. I still found it amazing seeing so many sacred animals free from being trapped within a talisman and luckily no one had asked questions on how such grand beasts became talismans.

    ¡°Everyone ready.¡± I said.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± Rockray indicated for her to climb aboard one of the griffins.

    ¡°She flies with me,¡± I said. ¡°Safest place.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying they are not safe.¡± Rockray glared at me.

    Tigra smiled. ¡°Fang can sometimes take his duties a bit too seriously¡±. I¡¯d already told her that she would fly with me, while Link and Zack rode Raziel and Arata. Dash would ride the griffin, which he was nervous about. ¡°You can understand one so wilful to protect the one there in charge of protecting.¡±

    Rockray stared at me, slowly nodding. ¡°I do.¡± I had this feeling, especially when I thought about the vision, I had of Rockray accompanying the princess, he had been set as her Champion.

    Everyone climbed upon their mounts and Tigra stood in front of me, whispering. ¡°I do enjoy our flies together.¡±

    ¡°Tigra.¡± I responded blushing, picking her up in my arms. ¡°Rockray lead the way to the closest and best landing place.¡±

    ¡°Right, this way.¡± He took off.

    ¡°You¡¯re in for a treat.¡± I told her as the winds blew around me and I followed. Link, Dash and Zack not far behind.

    Rockray flew around the edge of the land formation and went into a dive, in seconds we were looking down into the jungles underneath Anamothra. I heard a surprised gasp from Tigra.

    ¡°What is that place?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The home of sacred animals,¡± I said. ¡°A safe place where they have lived for thousands of years.¡±

    We saw sacred animals of every kind flying amongst the skies. There was a nice sized space between the two great parts of the mountain that protected this place. One past that point it became even more vast, far deeper down than I had thought, filling every part of the inside of the mountain.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± said Tigra. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sacred animals live in our caverns.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they do, just haven¡¯t seen any,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Stay focused, the energy this place gives off can surprise those who have not felt it,¡± warned Rockray. Not long after his words my body felt this energy go straight through it, so pure and light, this was the power of the goddess, she was everywhere here.

    ¡°This way.¡± I heard her faint voice. I stopped in flight, looking towards the opposite direction Rockray wanted us to take.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Rockray called. ¡°We mustn¡¯t dawdle here.¡±

    ¡°The goddess,¡± I said pulled in that direction.

    ¡°Goddess?¡± He sounded confused.

    ¡°Just go with it,¡± said Zack, the others nodded in agreement. ¡°He sees and hears far more than we do.¡±

    ¡°The goddess is the creator of this world, her light grows weaker as the darkness grows stronger, this place being so pure must be related to why he can hear her here, perhaps this is even a safe place with what is left of her power.¡± Dash went on with his random knowledge.

    ¡°You are quite correct,¡± spoke the griffin he rode upon. ¡°I am surprised one so young and not born amongst our kin know this.¡±

    ¡°I have studied many rock formation around Cathopia which tells her story, but most have been destroyed in recent years.¡± Pairing Dash up with him seemed to be a good idea.

    ¡°Is this route safe?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± I said. ¡°Remember what I saw when we visited Fang¡¯s resting place. She was so weak, if I can connect with her here, she¡¯ll tell me all I need to know.¡±

    ¡°Go then,¡± she encouraged. I picked up the pace and flew in that direction.

    ¡°Alex,¡± she called my name. ¡°Hurry, this way.¡±

    Rockray suddenly flew in front of my path. ¡°You can¡¯t go that way.¡±

    ¡°And why not?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No one is allowed in those thickets,¡± he said. ¡°Guarded by the most powerful and wild of sacred animals, not even Emperor Skyrus is allowed there.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am going.¡± I glared at him.

    ¡°What is over there, Rockray?¡± asked Tigra politely.

    ¡°No one knows,¡± he answered.

    ¡°What never been curious,¡± I commented.

    ¡°We follow the rules of the sacred animals,¡± he said.

    I glanced over at the griffin. ¡°You know what¡¯s over there?¡±

    ¡°All stay clear, so not a single soul can corrupt what¡¯s inside,¡± he responded. ¡°You as Fang can enter but we must not, you alone, but be unhesitant there is no danger here.¡± I nodded, heading forward. ¡°You cannot take her.¡±

    ¡°Watch me.¡± I went straight ahead, gliding on Larana¡¯s wind, heading towards the ground where I would enter the thicket of the forest. I glanced back. ¡°Take the others to see who we were meant to, all the information we can get the better.¡± Arata and Raziel transfers Zack and Link to the griffins before following after me.

    ¡°Stay in contact,¡± said Link, lifting his hand sending out a little of his energy. ¡°Stronger than wind.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I looked at Rockray. ¡°Look after my team, no my friends.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded and they headed off.

    ¡°Why are you taking me?¡± asked Tigra as I placed her upon Raziel¡¯s back.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to go alone,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m tired of fighting alone.¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡±

    We landed on the edge of the thicket of the forest. I would have flown in deeper, but I had sensed a force preventing me from doing just that. It was most probably what kept most of the sacred animals away.

    The energy flowing throughout the trees was pure, light and refreshing. It made my whole being feel relaxed, was what the griffin said true, there was no danger here.

    ¡°I can sense a portion of her here.¡± I heard Fang. ¡°Her power once covered all the lands of this world, giving it warmth and brought light to all those she passed her protection to.¡±

    ¡°Then the darkness consumed the world, weakening her into almost nothingness,¡± I continued. ¡°She made you with her power to combat the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Tigra gazed at me.

    ¡°Mumbling to myself.¡± I shrugged, leading us into the forest, still hearing the goddess¡¯s voice calling out to me.

    ¡°Alex.¡±

 Chapter 244

    Walking through a forest in a place filled with sacred animals, filled with peaceful thoughts and no sense of danger, it made a change for me to let my guard down. Even Tigra had laid down of Raziel¡¯s back staring up at the light shining through the trees canopy.

    ¡°Is this what the world under the goddess¡¯s power is meant to feel like,¡± she wondered out aloud.

    ¡°It is,¡± answered Raziel.

    ¡°All the more reason to destroy the darkness,¡± she hissed.

    ¡°There cannot be light without darkness,¡± I said. ¡°Just that the balance has been broken, darkness has been patient and taken away the light this world needs to thrive.¡±

    ¡°I remember the stories you told me,¡± said Tigra. ¡°The world in darkness, no life thrived until the first city of light, Cathopia.¡±

    ¡°You were listening,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled. ¡°Do you know where we¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°I can hear her voice,¡± I mentioned. ¡°She¡¯s in that direction. I am hoping she knows where that Avis went.¡±

    ¡°But just in case you sent the others to our original location,¡± she verified. I nodded. ¡°Surrounded with sacred animals, no Animalia just the two of us, if feels less stressful to try to hide us from them.¡±

    ¡°It does.¡± I walked closer to Raziel, stroking her cheek. ¡°Comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Surprisingly yes,¡± she nodded, gazing at me with those beautiful blue eyes.

    ¡°When you¡¯re my king, would you bring Cathopia to a light and connection with sacred animals?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I will do whatever you want me to do,¡± I responded as she took hold of my hand. ¡°I am sorry, this being hard on us both.¡±

    ¡°I just think about us one day being able to stand side by side.¡± I cherished her words as we continued forward together, getting lost within the forest, surrounded by this feeling I wish could last forever, but knew it would disappear the moment we left this place, but it made me realise something, that this is what I was really fighting for.

    The trees were countless, and every direction looked the same, but I felt nothing about that fact had me worried, she would show us the way out once I had talked to her.

    Slowly the scenery around us began to change, ancient ruins made from white stone, statues of sacred animals, including some of the winged lions, especially when we were getting closer to a bigger structure at the back of the forest.

    ¡°Alex.¡± The goddess called again. ¡°A little further my warrior of light.¡±

    Tigra sat up. ¡°Was that her?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yep,¡± I nodded. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t mind I brought you with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t,¡± responded Raziel coming to stop at the biggest of the winged lion statues, majestic beast, it had a head piece embedded with many gemstones, each glinting in the sun. A golden piece hung around his neck, armoured wings ready for battle perhaps. ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°This is your dad?¡± I gazed longing at the statue. Arata starred silently at it, saying nothing, but held this guilt deep within his eyes, I even felt it aching in my chest. ¡°Arata.¡± He turned away from me and the statue. Even after being within the forms of talismans for centuries the pain inflicted in the distant past still plagued their minds.

    ¡°Within,¡± said Raziel as he began moving again, heading inside the building untouched by time, seeming as if it was built yesterday. White bricks glowing with light, a simple arch the entrance, with blooming roses climbing up either side.

    Tigra climbed from Raziel¡¯s back and came to stand beside me. ¡°I am looking forward to meeting her.¡± I took Tigra by the hand and led her inside.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The inside was just as simple as the outside, with nothing but bare walls and an alter at the end, a great statue of a female figure, she was like Athena with no fur, long hair wavy down her back, some coming down the front, in a long white dress, decorated with fine details of flowers; her hands held in a cup shape in front of her chest.

    ¡°Alex and Princess Tigra.¡± I thought the statue was going to start moving, but light began to appear at the heart of the alter. Its form changing into the goddess.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± whispered Tigra.

    ¡°Hello.¡± I bowed slightly.

    ¡°It has been quite some time since we last met, you have grown stronger, but there is still room for some improvement.¡± She walked forward, she rubbed her hand in the mane of Raziel and then went for Arata, he pulled away. ¡°You have no need to feel the way you do, son of Maximillion.¡± He snarled at her, then disappeared.

    ¡°I apologise for my brother,¡± said Raziel.

    ¡°It is quite alright, Raziel,¡± she smiled, turning her attention to us. She reached forward taking hold of our grasped hands. ¡°Love, a true symbol of light.¡±

    ¡°We have the blessing of the goddess,¡± blushed Tigra.

    ¡°I am sorry to rush you, but we do have a time limit.¡± I spoke after a moment of bewilderment, she was so gentle in person, she gazed at us as any mother would gaze upon her child.

    ¡°I know,¡± she nodded. ¡°The crystal of light you created will only last a week at most, considering how much darkness is within that room.¡± She smiled. ¡°I am impressed that you were able to even create it, quite the task.¡±

    ¡°I need to know where the current Avis being infected went,¡± I said. ¡°Do you know where she went.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded, slowly pointing skyward. ¡°Long ago the first palace of the Avem emperor was floated higher than this mountain range, when darkness filled this place, awakening the guardian of this mountain, a sacred animal of terrifying power, a grand protector grown angry with the humans for their constant battering as they tried to gather material from this mountain.¡±

    ¡°Humans?¡± Tigra repeated.

    ¡°They lived amongst you long ago but were more prone to falling to the temptations of the darkness, doing the eternal dragons will just for the power they were so jealous of, but that is a story for another day.¡±

    ¡°You said a palace that floated higher than the mountain, does it still exist?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That it does,¡± she replied. ¡°The first emperor sealed away the darkness and the souls of those who wished his peaceful kingdom harm, using the guidance and power of the sacred animals, they sent it even higher into the sky, so that no one could be harmed by its power of corruption, left to be forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Vali must be up there.¡± I began thinking as I felt the goddess grip our hands tightly.

    ¡°I am so sorry.¡± She held sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°What for?¡± I was confused.

    ¡°The suffering of so many of my warriors of light have face because I am not strong enough to combat against the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who fights against the darkness has suffered, including you,¡± I said. ¡°It is my honour to serve you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Now do you know how I can get to the forgotten palace?¡± I questioned; she was most probably the only one who knew how.

    ¡°Only the strongest of winds can reach the forgotten palace, your fused form with Larana can reach it, but your friends won¡¯t be able to climb high enough on the lions,¡± she began. ¡°Unless you ask the help of the great phoenix Lavem, she is more than powerful enough to take you, if she does that is up to her.¡±

    ¡°Your word alone won¡¯t do,¡± wondered Tigra.

    ¡°I gave all creatures choice, but knowing the darkness awakens again in a place she once called home, should be enough to call her to action.¡± She gazed passed us. ¡°Your friends have arrived at her location. Lavem is ancient, a maternal instinct to take care of all those younger than her, you are merely newborn chicks to her.¡± I felt her power flow into my hand. ¡°Take this light with you, pass it on to your friends and it will give them the protection they will need to survive up there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Good luck Fang.¡± She gently pulled away. ¡°Make each other strong, your hearts and souls are forever entwined.¡± She returned to the alter. ¡°May you find victory.¡± She held a gentle smile. ¡°Fly high above these trees and return to your friends.¡± I felt Fang¡¯s presence rise within me.

    ¡°It has been a long time since I have seen her,¡± I heard him.

    ¡°One day come home, my dear Fang,¡± she said.

    ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t.¡± He quickly faded away, perhaps only wanted a glimpse again at the goddess, but wasn¡¯t he with her when he wasn¡¯t guiding me or dad?

    Tigra and I bowed as she disappeared in a flash of light. I felt peace within me knowing that she could still manifest herself, surrounded by the protection of so many sacred animals.

    Tigra climbed upon Raziel¡¯s back, she held a determined glint in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s move, the sooner the darkness is dealt with the sooner her peaceful light can fill this world once more.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I flew upwards, over the tree line, glancing back for a moment at her grand statue, wondering if I would get the opportunity to meet with her again.

 Chapter 245

    Tigra and I left the alter of the goddess behind us, filled with an inner peace I hoped would remain there forever, but once we left this place of light and sacred animals, the dangers of the darkness would return.

    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± asked Tigra.

    ¡°Yep,¡± I answered. ¡°Through the wind, like I always know where you are even when I am not with you.¡±

    ¡°Keeping tabs,¡± she smirked.

    I didn¡¯t respond as we headed towards an open area where a great nest was, made from fallen trees, straw and feathers. I could already see a great bird of fire sitting up, communicating with my friends. I sent a guest of wind to signal to Link of our arrival.

    ¡°Great Lavem could you help us reach where we need to go.¡± Zack was at the front doing what he did as my second. ¡°This forgotten palace you mentioned is far too high for us to reach.¡±

    ¡°I am not a servant of Animalia kind, nor do I bond with anyone,¡± she responded. ¡°But¡­¡± She paused as I came to land, patting Dash¡¯s shoulder, then patted Link on the back and finally rested my hand on Zack¡¯s back, passing on the light that the goddess gave me.

    ¡°Hello.¡± I bowed.

    ¡°I can help you, but it will be a one-way trip, getting down you will need to figure out for yourselves,¡± she said.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± That went better than I thought.

    ¡°When do you wish to depart?¡± asked Lavem.

    ¡°As soon as possible,¡± I replied. ¡°Rockray, please return to the emperor and tell the new information we¡¯ve discovered, that soon his daughter will be back to normal.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I had hoped to fight beside you,¡± admitted Rockray.

    ¡°Your responsibility is to the emperor, young Rockray.¡± Lavem responded. ¡°In this time of darkness, he needs you.¡±

    Rockray gazed at Lavem. ¡°Alright, good luck Fang. I prey to the goddess for your victory.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already giving us all the luck we need,¡± I smiled. ¡°Lavem.¡±

    Lavem exited her nest, showing off her huge size, bigger than even Raziel and Arata, her beautiful rich gold and red feathers gleamed with her ancient power.

    ¡°You may climb upon my back, young warriors.¡± She lowered herself as close to the ground as she could. I sent my team the rest of the way up, by boosting their jumps with my wind while Rockray headed off back the way we had come, back to Skyrus.

    ¡°Thank you for taking us.¡± Tigra went closer to Lavem.

    ¡°You are most welcome princess of Cathopia.¡± Lavem nudged her. ¡°Come now child, a fateful battle awaits.¡±

    I helped Tigra up on to Lavem¡¯s back and joined them. Lavem stood tall, as we clung to her feathers, I felt a bit like an ant upon her back, as she stretched her great wings, taking flight in a moment.

    A rush of wind blew all around as she speeded off, heading out from the paradise that these sacred animals called home. I felt relaxed and safe within her feathers, surrounded by her sacred power, her light, but what awaited us up within the heavens was something far darker.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we taking Rockray?¡± asked Dash, his voice almost completely disappearing within the wing beat of Lavem wings.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t given enough light from the goddess to protect him too from what we¡¯re heading into,¡± I replied.

    ¡°When did we receive such a blessing?¡± questioned Link.

    ¡°When I touched you, a few minutes ago,¡± I answered.

    ¡°What awaits us?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°A place of darkness.¡± Tigra spoke. ¡°Once the original palace of the Avem empire, now just a place of darkness, so the goddess gave us her light to protect us, Fang isn¡¯t facing this one alone.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°There is a chance that Vali is there, so stay on guard, anything could happen considering how long the place has been filled with dark energy.¡± I felt nervous about what was ahead of us. The extra dark energy that Vali had built up within his condensed dark crystal could potentially make it tougher than my fight against Hashana, but this time I would not be alone.

 Chapter 246

    Lavem had ascended over the city of Anamothra, getting quite a lot of attention from the city below. The higher we went the city grew smaller; the air became thicker, harder to breathe. I manipulated Larana¡¯s winds around each of us, if I did not have her then it would have been impossible to even breathe up here, let alone fight.

    In a flash we were suddenly flying high above a new island. I sensed it before I laid eyes upon it. The dark energy coming off this place was massive, hundreds of years it had been left untouched even by Fang.

    It was very similar in design to the current palace of the Avem empire but bigger, obviously the newer one was built on the bases of this one. Think walls around it, a single point of entry, once held life, but not even a single tree grew, what would have been gardens barren of all life, nothing could survive in that.

    A dark mist rose from every inch of it, moving as if it was alive. Bending and weaving in all direction, some raining down to the city below, but all the sacred animals within and below the city prevented it from becoming corrupted like its once proud palace.

    The structure seemed in good condition considering the times that had long passed, not a single tile out of place.

    ¡°To think this was up here,¡± said Dash.

    ¡°So much darkness,¡± commented Link also sensing and seeing the darkness that riddled every corner.

    ¡°Everyone on guard,¡± I said as Lavem took us closer, but then darted right as the dark mist came at her, like it was trying to bring her harm.

    ¡°You must jump,¡± she screeched.

    ¡°We¡¯re not close enough,¡± I responded. ¡°Dive from above.¡±

    ¡°Alright, get ready.¡± She flew higher, avoiding the darkness as they entered a dance, where she attempted to not get touched by the stuff, surely it would be like poison, was this really safe. I heard the others grunting and moaning as they clung on tightly to her feathers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on!¡± cried Tigra.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± I managed to crawl a little closer, gripping hold of her hand. ¡°Hang in there a little longer.¡± I glanced at the others to see them struggling too.

    Lavem swung sharply left, twisting and diving towards the palace. ¡°Jump.¡± She came inches away from the buildings, swooping over the place to the edge of the island.

    ¡°Now!¡± I ordered.

    Each one of us jumped from Lavem¡¯s back, I held tightly to Tigra¡¯s hand, not wanting to get separated from her, the darkness would not touch her.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Lavem dove down passed the edgy of the island, she had escape without injury, however I could not say the same about us, as the winds picked up changing the location we were meant to land, pushing and pulling us around like we were rag dolls.

    ¡°Fang, do something!¡± shouted Zack.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± This was not just wind that was trying to pull us apart, but the darkness. My grip loosened as I let go of Tigra, each of my friends sent out in different direction. ¡°Tigra!¡± I tried to manipulate the wind, to control her direction but it was no use, something powerful controlled this place.

    ¡°Alex!¡± Tigra held an expression of fear on her face, my winds around my friends would make sure they had a safe landing, and would allow me to find once separated, but this was something that we did not need, not when this place was filled with so much darkness.

    ¡°Link.¡± I signalled to him, seeing as he was heading in the same direction as Tigra. ¡°Keep her safe.¡± I saw him nod and then I lost sight of all of them behind the many walls that made the gardens and buildings of this place. A vast maze where an Avis like Vali would have full advantage.

    Landing alone I looked up, ready to take flight, so I could get back to Tigra. I flew upwards but was forced back down by some unknown force, but I knew it was the dark energy around me, there was so much of it I couldn¡¯t see it moving like I had in my other encounters.

    I hit the ground again with a crash this time. I laid there stunned for a moment wondering what I was supposed to do next. Getting here was one thing but what now. First stage would be to find my friends, Tigra first, even though she would likely be with Link.

    I lifted my arm seeing my whole-body glowing, as my light combatted against the darkness around me, too much to purify so a small shield of sorts to keep me safe. The light that the goddess gave me to pass onto the others would keep them safe from danger, but how long?

    ¡°That light will not fade,¡± said Arata. ¡°Ever.¡± He made it sound like I had insulted her.

    ¡°She knew what danger you would be entering; she may be weaker than she once was, but she still sees all,¡± added Raziel.

    ¡°Well not up here, there is too much dark energy,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°I remember hearing tales of this place,¡± said Mila. ¡°A place where the bad Avis go when they die.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough of that.¡± I stood, thinking she was about to go into telling a horror story about this place, of dead Animalia coming back to life, wondering the halls as if they were alive.

    I wasn¡¯t far off, but this thing walking towards me was neither dead nor alive, just an accumulation of dark energy, it took the form of an Avis, perhaps one who once called this place home.

    I quickly drew Raziel and Arata, ready to fight whatever this this once was. A sword and shield constructed out of the darkness that surrounded us. Darkness moving it like a puppet.

    I steadily moved around it as it thrusted is sword forward, stumbling, this thing was no challenge. I sliced at it, but nothing happened, my sword went straight through it.

    It then turned sharply, catching my arm, the wound throbbed, feeling the dark energy passing through my blood, like a poison, but with my light it faded into nothing. I had a feeling this was why the goddess had me give my friends her light.

    It seemed to change completely, becoming more aggressive as if testing me, but if I could not harm it what else could I do.

    ¡°Master,¡± called Larana, warning of another figure of darkness, thrusting forward, darkness had made a second out of thin air, this one had a spear. I had only just been able to move to avoid taking a hit.

    ¡°What the heck are these things,¡± I moaned, spotting a third and fourth coming into existence, if not even I could harm them, then the others would not stand a chance, especially alone.

 Chapter 247

    In a matter of minutes of our arrival, expecting to just be able to combat Vali. I was now surrounded by eight Avem warriors completely constructed from the dark energy that filled this place to the brim.

    Each one had a different weapon, from a sword to bow. Archers stood in the back, firing when they saw an opening, I had already taken a few hits, their arrows vanishing as soon as they made contact.

    All I could do was avoid them, as any damage I tried to deliver did nothing, going through them as if they were ghosts. My mind wondered for a moment to Tigra, would Link be able to handle them, he could absorb dark energy, but would he be able to handle this, it had a completely different feel than it had before, even the stuff that came from Hashana was nothing compared to this.

    I stepped back as a sword came at me, then another with a dagger attempted to jab me in the back, seeming to have just appeared there, then the spear wielder came in, thrusting forward then pulling his weapon right along my route as I jumped back, using my still manifested wings to jump higher over them, then I was shot down by two arrows.

    ¡°Master.¡± Raziel roared, releasing his fire in waves, making them back away.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They are darkness,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Darkness,¡± I repeated. ¡°I am still such an idiot.¡± I moved a little further away from them, as they regrouped and came walking towards me. I clenched Raziel and Arata sending my light into their blades. I had felt more of their power during my fight with Hashana now was my time to prove it.

    I took in a deep breath, stepping forward, lifting Raziel¡¯s sword upwards, sending out a wave of fire imbued with my light, it sliced one of the dark figures in half, the second I wiped out with another with Arata¡¯s power. When his attack made contact it sent out sparks of lightning around to any one too close. Three down, five to go.

    I raised Arata sword calling forth his lightning in great clouds forming above, thankfully it did not affect his power to summon this form of attack. I felt his power flowing strongly through me, more than I had felt before, it felt amazing, and I could control it, they trusted me with this, but I could sense Arata was still holding back, he still refused to put his full trust in me.

    The dark clouds glowed white for a moment as again I transferred my light into it, feeling the flow of lightning building up above me, moving in the direction I commanded.

    The strange embodiments of dark energy moving around me, had hesitated to move closer when I wiped out the first lot, they were reacting as if they were living creatures, but it gave me the opportunity I needed to destroy them.

    As the lightning came down, black as the night sky, surrounded by a layer of white light empowering it first.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± commented Arata as the lightning hit its intended target, and soon more followed quickly wiping the remaining out.

    I took a deep breath, calming the power increasing within me, wanting more of this battle to unleash more power. I dispersed it through sparks of energy around me.

    ¡°I need to practice a bit more with the new level of your power,¡± I said.

    ¡°You¡¯ll quickly learn to control all of it one day,¡± responded Raziel.

    ¡°Any more of those things.¡± I looked around, scanning every inch of the garden I was within. The space was barren, dead trees still stood, the branches blowing stiffly in the wind, the earth black, the air thin, but with Larana there was no problem with breathing.

    I noticed the darkness around me was a little thinner as if wiping out those manifested darkness weakened it in the area, I was in. Did it have something to do with why this place was like this, that all that once lived and worked here transformed to what I had just seen.

    ¡°The place seems to be clear,¡± said Larana.

    ¡°Not enough for anymore to manifest, now is our chance to move.¡± Raziel walked about. ¡°You must hurry and find the others, the goddess¡¯s light can protect them, but they cannot destroy those creatures.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like there alive,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Perhaps they once were,¡± he responded.

    I looked over to my left, to see a door, entering into the palace, I clenched tightly to the lion swords, there would likely be more danger inside. Stepping forward I went inside, pushing the stiff doors open. This place had no visitors since the days it ascended within the skies; there was a chance I could restore it and bring it back home, to the kin of Anamothra.

    The corridor was silent, the d¨¦cor was in blacks and dark reds, the carpet frayed at the edges, worn out frames with pictures no longer visible, most probably high-class Avis were once depicted there.

    I walked slowly sensing for the winds I had placed around my friends, from what I could tell Link was with Tigra, Zack and Dash were on their own. I guess the one I worried about was Dash, but surely, he could handle himself.

    I came to two corridors, one headed in the direction of Zack, the other Link and Tigra. I was sure he would be able to keep her safe, handling the manifestations of darkness with no problem. Tigra was my main point of concern, my will to protect her overwhelming my judgement. I needed to help Zack.

    I glanced at Raziel. ¡°Which way?¡±

    ¡°As you suspect Link can handle this darkness, being much like it himself, but the other cannot, they need you to bring the team back together, only then can we reach the heart of this place,¡± advised Raziel.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded, following his guidance had never led me wrong before and this was no different. I headed towards Zack, stopping as I sensed something; glancing back I saw darkness manifesting into more Avem warriors, not good. This space was too tight for me to combat effectively against them.

    ¡°Time for a little running.¡± I dashed forward, moving quickly through the corridor as new ones began forming all around me. I slashed at some in front of me before they could completely come into existence, the danger risk of this place was increasing by the second, the hardest challenge would be making it to the end to fight against Vali.

    I felt the winds ahead of me shifting and moving about wildly. Zack had entered combat with the same darkness, I needed to hurry, him unlike this darkness would slowly ware out.

    ¡°Hang on Zack I¡¯m coming.¡± The palace was a maze, many corridors branching off in different direction. I felt disorientated but the wind around Zack led the way. I would reach him soon and gather together my team again, we would be stronger together.

 Chapter 248

    Having hunted down plenty of pray in the past for food during missions. I suddenly felt like I was the one being hunted down like a wild animal. Arrows shooting passed; my clairvoyance allowed me to avoid all that was thrown at me from behind.

    I glanced back for a second seeing an entire army coming after me, guards of this once ancient palace. Ahead I saw twin doors, the winds around Zack were beyond them. I was bringing him a bigger fight than what he was dealing with. Even though he could not harm them, I hoped he would help me to destroy them.

    I forced Larana¡¯s winds forward, forcing open the doors, leading into a garden area not much different from the one I had come from, but this one was bigger, once an orchard perhaps as it was filled with many dead trees.

    ¡°Zack!¡± I called seeing him surrounded by swordsman.

    ¡°Fang!¡± he called back, his face dropping when he saw what was behind me. ¡°Not more!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I responded taking up a stance with the twin lions stood beside me, we roared together, sending out waves of power filling the corridor. The darkness quivered and waved before disappearing. That worked, which surprised me. I twisted on my heel and did the same to those behind me, an arrow shooting past.

    I heard a groan from behind as Zack had been hit, so I quickly wiped them out so I could deal with the wound inflicted by my clumsiness.

    Again, with my loud roared I felt the lions power flowing through me, understanding it that little bit more. The manifested darkness one by one disappeared. I smirked knowing this power was all I needed to get rid of them.

    I turned on my heel and rushed over to Zack. He had been hit in the shoulder, he was pulling it out, wincing in pain, blood trailing down his arm.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, lifting my hand to summon Mila¡¯s healing waters; her waters covered the wound. I instantly got information, mentioning the dark energy within the wound would have spread if I was not here.

    ¡°Injuries during battle are always possible,¡± responded Zack. ¡°Good to see you are alright, how are you able to destroy them?¡±

    ¡°My power of light,¡± I replied, sending that same light into the wound, dispersing the darkness embedded into it.

    ¡°I thought you might have headed for Tigra first,¡± commented Zack.

    ¡°Link is with her, she¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said. ¡°I need to focus on bringing everyone together so we can affectively take down Vali.¡±

    ¡°At least Link is with her,¡± nodded Zack. ¡°One more question, how¡¯d you find me so quickly.¡±

    ¡°The wind energy I placed around you, I can sense exactly where it is,¡± I answered. ¡°Dash is our next stop, unfortunately it takes us further away from Tigra and Link.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Needs must,¡± said Zack. ¡°And we should get going, these wounds inflicted by them feel different than from a normal weapon.¡±

    ¡°You are correct, it could potentially corrupt from within,¡± I added. ¡°Dash is that way.¡± There were two other sets of double doors. I knew which one led in the direction of Dash, but remembering the maze of corridors I had already ventured through it could lead me in a completely different direction, but we needed to move now, as Dash was on the move, running from those dark warriors.

    Taking the chance, we headed through one of the doors, following the wind around Dash we made progress through the maze-like interior, which without a doubt was caused by the dark energy embedded in every wall causing the place to warp and become distorted.

    I had no doubt in my mind which way to go, but heading through those corridors we faced many of the dark Avem warriors, it made me continue to wonder if they were the lives of those who once governed this place, inflicted like the ones before within Anamothra.

    I stopped moving, thinking about it, this had happened before, but instead of getting help they just rose the problem to the skies. Vali was trying to repeat what he started all those centuries ago.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Zack stared at me.

    ¡°We have to hurry, before the events of the past repeat themselves, my light crystal can only do so much before the eternal dragon takes over the princess completely, then she¡¯ll corrupt the whole city.¡± I began running. ¡°

    ¡°Right.¡±

    I raised my hand forward using the wind I had to connect to Dash, using it to make a line of visible wind, flowing round corner after corner, then a head was a flash of lightning.

    ¡°Dash!¡± Zack and I shouted his name, spotting another flash that came in our direction.

    We both moved aside as he had been thrown passed us, crashing and rolling across the ground.

    ¡°Can you distract them while I check Dash?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No problem, just be quick, you¡¯re the only one who can defeat them,¡± responded Zack heading towards the danger.

    I headed over to dash who was covered in multiple wounds. ¡°Hang in there.¡± I raised my hand, creating a bubble of water around him.

    ¡°Thanks Fang,¡± he mumbled.

    I could sense the dark energy working around within his body, but soon that would all fade away as I filled my healing waters with light energy.

    I glanced back at Zack, then at Arata. ¡°Keep an eye on him for me.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± he snorted.

    I smirked, typical response. I headed back to give Zack a hand. It was time to end the fighting. I lifted my hand, summoning water, concentrating it. Zack glanced back in my direction, sensing the energy I was building up, he held the enemy there before moving back out of the way as I unleashed my power in a jet form, blasting away all those who¡¯d been pursuing Dash. Dealt with in a moment, the area was now safe for now, it would give me time to heal Dash properly.

    ¡°How is he?¡± asked Zack.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± I answered. ¡°But we¡¯ll have to wait until he has recovered before moving out to find Tigra and Link.¡±

    ¡°But can we really stay here, it¡¯s not safe,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anywhere here is safe,¡± I commented, focusing my energy on to Dash. My thoughts were of Tigra, she could be in danger, from what I could tell they had not moved since landing, could it mean one of them was injured or even surrounded, I needed to hurry.

    ¡°Focus.¡± I heard Mila whispering. ¡°Focus on our patient.¡± I nodded knowing that she was right, one step at a time I¡­ We would reach our goal together.

 Chapter 249

    Down one of the palace¡¯s corridors I still worked on healing Dash, there was not a lot of light energy around, hardly any and to be honest that made it harder for me as I would need to use my own energy to heal the wounds inflicted by those who roamed this place.

    The area had been cleared for some time, showing we had taken away the amount of dark energy needed for one of those things to manifest. I glanced around as I released Dash from the healing bubble. He looked a lot brighter, and I had removed all of the dark energy that had been circling through his body caused by the wounds inflicted.

    ¡°Thought you¡¯d go to her highness first,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Do you guys have so little faith in me,¡± I commented, thinking he was right, I would have if not for Link.

    ¡°Well, she is more important than us,¡± said Zack, grinning at me.

    ¡°Enough of this, let¡¯s get moving,¡± I ordered, helping Dash to his feet and we headed off, back the way we had come.

    The corridors remained silent. Dash¡¯s spots were faintly glowing, he was nervous, and I did not blame him, this place even had me on edge. We were cautious as we continued, not wanting to be ambushed by any more enemies but it remained quiet even when the dark fog thickened.

    I waved my hand, watching it move around my light, wondering why we had not been attacked again, maybe this stuff was more intelligent than I thought.

    ¡°Oh crap.¡± I broke into a run, if it wasn¡¯t coming for us, then it would be sending in all the troops against the next location of those who had intruded upon this place.

    ¡°Fang.¡± Dash and Zack ran after me, my reaction had left them even more on edge.

    If they were attacking the location of Link and Tigra, then why had neither one of them moved. I gulped down the panic building up within me, thinking I should have gone to help them first, if anything happened to her.

    ¡°Master,¡± hissed Raziel. ¡°Calm yourself.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I felt frustrated with myself, I still could not control my emotions, against the darkness I knew showing such emotions and allowing them to control my action could get me killed. ¡°When we arrive, I can only guess what is happening, so we¡¯ll need to act quickly.¡±

    ¡°Why guess,¡± said Dash. ¡°Can¡¯t you use your power to see what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Not sure if it works like that,¡± I said.

    ¡°True, advanced warning would give us an advantage,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded, stopping for a moment. ¡°Give me a second and I¡¯ll try.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    I focused my thoughts onto Tigra, she and I were closely connected. With enough patience and concentration, I saw a flash run through my mind of Link and Tigra landing at their location. Link had propelled himself forward to land before Tigra then caught her.

    ¡°We have to search for A¡­ Fang.¡± I could hear her voice.

    ¡°We should wait,¡± responded Link, coughing. ¡°This place is not safe, the sooner he finds us the better.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright.¡± Tigra was by his side as he sat on the ground.

    ¡°This energy seems to be having a negative effect on my own,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Just hang tight then.¡± She patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe until Fang arrives.¡±

    Then the same thing that happened to me occurred, where many of those dark manifestations appeared. Tigra unable to deal any damage, Link stepped in, able to take down a few, but seemed to be in a weakened state, could only handle a few before collapsing on one knee, so instead of fighting he summoned forth a barrier using his own dark power, but left them unable to fight back or move and as the seconds passed even more enemies were appearing.

    I came to my senses, seeing all I needed to see, getting a better handle on that power made me feel quite pleased with myself, but now was not the time for that.

    ¡°When we arrive, you both will need to grab the attention of the enemy surrounding a barrier created by Link, from there I will wipe them out one by one. All you need to do is aggravate them, so all the attention is on you.¡± I began making my plan.

    ¡°Roger.¡± They both nodded and we continued on our way.

    From my vision there had not been that many, but it had been quite some time since we first arrived here, so who knows how many more had shown up and how long Link¡¯s barrier would last considering the state he was already in, but why was this place having such an effect on him; I would only know when I arrive at the scene.

    I let out a sigh, this place was so frustrating, we would have arrived sooner if not for all these warped spaces between us and them. If I had been able to fly to them from the start, it would have also ended this quicker, we would have already wiped-out Vali and restored balance, nope nothing was ever that easy.

    I stared at the door ahead of us, seeing a thicker mist of dark energy coming through the gap between them. This was it, where Tigra and Link were, much more concentrated than anywhere else I had seen, they had all gathered here.

    ¡°Get ready, this is it.¡± I warned them. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know what to do,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Yeah, to avoid all attacks as well as keep them away from Link and Tigra,¡± said Dash, his body sparking with his power, he was ready for a fight.

    I was going to start this fight with a bang, drawing the twin lions, the two of them running beside me, feeding off of one another¡¯s energy we were ready. I blew out a sharp breath, sending out a gust of wind, ripping the doors right off their hinges. The thrown doors knocked a few of the dark Avem warriors aside, leaving an opening through what looked like an entire army of at least fifty warriors, attacking Link¡¯s barrier which was already forming cracks.

    ¡°Fang!¡± called Tigra when she saw me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here now.¡±

    Dash and Zack jumped ahead of me and separated, going in different direction, assessing the situation quickly, sending out attacks to draw the attention of the Avis, quickly lessening those attacking the barrier.

    My eyes landed on Link, he did not seem in a good way, but I knew it did not matter to him if he had to hold this barrier up till his last breath, wanting to keep Tigra safe for my sake.

    ¡°Hang on a little longer Link!¡± I shouted over. ¡°We¡¯ll have these all gone in just a moment.¡± My body glowed, changing into my fused armour with Larana, I wasn¡¯t going to hold back, not when they were in danger.a

 Chapter 250

    Dash and Zack got straight to work gathering the attention of the dark Avis attacking Link¡¯s weakened barrier. Dash ran in between each one, using his small sword to inflict damage to any he passed. Zack was roughly doing the same, but in his own way, jumping from one shadow to another, neither of them exerting much energy, saving for the later challenges we may face.

    The lion swords glowed with light energy, as I took a step forward, aiming for the closest enemy. None of them saw me coming too distracted by Dash and Link to give me any trouble.

    I sliced one down the back, then moved on to the next, twisting right I released a wave of fire from Raziel and lightning from Arata wiping out small groups. I lifted my arms beside me, Raziel and Arata jumping forth taking the enemy out personally.

    Around us, the dark energy remained unfaltering as it formed into more Avis warriors to replace the ones I had already destroyed. I did not let that stop me from continue to rip through their ranks, if I could disperse enough of this darn energy they would stop manifesting, well that was my theory.

    I summoned forth three small tornados surrounded in light, spreading them across the place, in the direction of Zack and Dash, allowing them to take the strain off the build-up of Avis warriors around them.

    As I moved around the space, circling around Link¡¯s barrier, summoning my power, attacking without hesitation. ¡°Air cutter!¡± I shouted, summoning forth hundreds of wind blades, frustratingly it took more than one to take out each enemy and the empty spaces were quickly filled with more dark Avis, some manifesting right after they were destroyed, what was going on?

    I twisted right letting out a roar with Raziel, a wave of fire spreading across their ranks, then I twisted left, this time roaring with Arata with a roar of lightning, which spread from one to the next, each dealt heavy damage to their numbers, but I could not stop yet.

    It gave Dash and Zack enough to regroup themselves, before continuing to aggravate the next load of dark Avis.

    Dash took a hit to his right arm, Zack his leg, but I couldn¡¯t get to them right now. I quickly came up with a solution as being injured slowed them down, making them take another hit.

    ¡°Mila, this one is up to you,¡± I said summoning water bubbles which spread across the area. Mila would change the property of the water bubble depending on who it hit, if it came into contact with Link or Dash, it would heal them, but if it hit an enemy, it would explode causing heavy damage.

    ¡°I have it under control master,¡± responded Mila. First time using this technique in this way, so I had Mila control all she needed through me while I kept up my attacks.

    I jumped high into the air, spreading out my winds along the ground, unbalancing those around me as the newer dark Avis manifested where growing less interested in Dash and Zack, almost like they had more than the basic instincts to attack.

    Suspended there for a moment I saw the true extend of the battle field, the bigger picture around me, sure I had the attention of most of the enemy forces but there were still those amongst their ranks who were still attacking Link¡¯s barrier; he seemed to be holding up a lot better since we¡¯d lessened the pressure but in his weakened state there was only a matter of time before it would fall apart, leaving him and Tigra open to the pending onslaught.

    Dash and Zack were handling themselves fine, quickly executing moves to keep the enemy busy and had quickly grasped the use of Mila¡¯s bubbles, even tricking them into bumping into them and healing themselves when they felt they needed to.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    I would have said everything was going smoothly but it was not, sure we had everything under control, but for how long, with the numbers of our enemies not lessening, in fact it looked like they had increased since our battle began. The dark energy growing fiercer and wilder, flowing around the area like a thick cloud blowing in the wind, it fed the dark Avis, summoning more faster than I had created them, but I wasn¡¯t even sure where all this new energy was coming from.

    I shook my head. When I took the first lot out the darkness lessened what was different about this area, was Link¡¯s weakness a sign of something else present.

    ¡°Think outside the box.¡± I heard Fang, even here he wanted to give me his guidance. ¡°Use your knowledge and experience from previous battles, it will tell you the cause.¡±

    ¡°You usually tell me,¡± I responded, sending out another flurry of air cutter.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve faced much now. I want you to figure it out, just know it relates to Link and a fight against Cutter.¡±

    I smirked he might as well have just come out and said it. The one thing both Link and Cutter had in common was dark crystal.

    ¡°Dark crystals.¡± That made sense considering they could feed off dark energy and even make it stronger, it was what was feeding them, perhaps there had been no dark crystals in the areas we had come from, but I found it odd that the winds around here had put Tigra and Link in this exact spot, this was all set up.

    The only problem was I would need time to locate the dark crystals, of which I did not have considering I needed to keep up the attacks against this growing army. I moved to the right slightly as an arrow flew past, and staying up here was no option with the archers about.

    I glanced down at Link, he was the only one I could trust with this task, if he could sense the dark crystals, he was walking one so made sense.

    I dived down, smashing amongst the enemy sending out powerful wind shockwaves, two of them each imbued with the lion¡¯s elements, the first fire and then the second lightning, it left me with an opening straight to Link, perfect.

    I rushed over, this was also my chance to get a good look at Link¡¯s condition. He was sat there on the ground, focusing his energy on keeping his barrier strong.

    ¡°Fang,¡± called Tigra as she came closer. ¡°Let me help.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t not while in there,¡± I responded. ¡°We got this.¡± I quickly turned to Link, realising he had his hand grasped around his pendent. ¡°Link.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He looked at me, his eyes held less of a spark than they usually did, his power was fading fast. I shook my head, and he slowly removed his hand. I understood why he wanted to unleash his power, but he mustn¡¯t.

    ¡°There are dark crystals in the area, I need you to find them for me. I can¡¯t while keeping the enemy numbers down,¡± I informed.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he nodded. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He closed his eyes, using more of his power to reach out across the space. ¡°I will find them.¡±

    Tigra flinched as two dark Avis came from behind. I avoided them with no effort, saw it coming anyway.

    Trusting Link I turned my attention back to the challenge ahead. ¡°In the meantime, there are way too many dark Avis.¡± I mumbled to myself, building up Larana¡¯s power within me, splitting it into four I summoned forth four tornados, each displaying the power I held, imbuing each one with the elements I control, of fire, water and lightning.

    I unleashed my power onto the enemy, the force of the suction created by each one was enough to pull you in or rip you to shreds, each method was good enough for me as I saw groups of fives sucked up at a time.

    The temperature rose, unleashing Raziel¡¯s heat, more bubbles filled the air, far larger than the first ones I had summoned, clapping thunder overhead, concentration of clouds above striking lightning all around. I felt some discomfort as I released all that power, but the numbers of dark Avis were increasing with every second and if not controlled I would lose control of this battle, to be able to keep everyone safe, preventing them falling to the darkness, watching them slowly succumb to corruption like those within the city, that was not going to happen.

    ¡°Push a little more!¡± I ordered. The situation looked dire but none of them were willing to give up, they had faith in me, just as I had faith in Link to be able to bring this to an end.

 Chapter 251

    While Link searched for the dark crystals that were feeding the dark Avis and energy filling the area around us, I continued to fight against them, releasing even more of my power in an attempt to keep the numbers from becoming overwhelming.

    The area filled with tornados imbued with each of the elements I control, the temperature rose as I unleashed more the newly acquired use of Raziel¡¯s power, a single moment I wondered if I would loss control, but the energy flowed so effortlessly around me, guided by Raziel himself.

    To my surprise Dash had asked Arata if he would aim his lightning at him. I was hesitant to allow that to happen, but Arata was more than happy to; that did not surprise me in the least.

    Dash was hit by the first lightning bolt, using it to super charge his own, I did not think he would be able to handle it, but he was often full of surprises. With the extra power of lightning, he redirected it along the ground, and spreading out my light through his use of lightning. It worked out really well, giving him the tools he needed to inflict damage.

    All Zack could do was lead them into the traps of my power, circling round my tornados, even jumping within knowing that as I wished him no harm, then my power would not harm him in anyway. The abilities of the talismans were still amazing to think about, even after using them for so many years.

    The numbers decreased a little but were still way too many to be able to handle without incident, and there was only so much power I wielded, this could not go on forever.

    ¡°Should we retreat?¡± asked Zack making it over to me.

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave Tigra and Link behind, his barrier is almost at breaking point,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Well so are all of us,¡± said Zack, taking hold of a water bubble to heal a wound on his shoulder. ¡°You cannot keep protecting all of us forever,¡± commented Zack.

    ¡°Just give it a little longer,¡± I said. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± he nodded. ¡°But first can I have more fire tornados over there.¡± He pointed to a large group of dark Avis, who seemed to be planning something.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I lifted my hand summoning them around him. ¡°Larana will guide them to wherever you want them.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Zack headed back off, my tornados following after.

    ¡°Spreading yourself too thin master,¡± said Larana, our armour fluctuating.

    ¡°I know, but just a little longer,¡± I said pushing forward.

    It felt like this battle had been going on for hours, the warped energy of this forgotten palace seemed to disrupt even the flow of time, it might have been minutes, hours or days; I could no longer tell.

    ¡°Fang.¡± I heard Link. ¡°In the ground. They are in the ground!¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I looked at my feet, surely not. I leaned over, digging the ground with my claws, without even ordering them to do so Raziel and Arata had come over to cover my back, keeping the dark Avis around away from me.

    Not that deep under the soil there was a dark crystal, spreading wider, there was a mass of them, millions of little ones making a huge network of dark energy. I placed my hand upon them, sensing how far this network of dark crystals went.

    I could sense each individual little crystal shared its energy with all the others, feeding on the fighting above. This vast connection spread throughout the gardens where we were, this had definitely been set up, considering the dark crystals were still small it had not been long since they had been planted.

    It also meant that the whole floating island was not made of these dark crystals, but there was a possibility that they could have been planted in other areas. Vali was trying to ware us down before we had even gotten to him, but this would not slow us down.

    There was only one thing that I could do to end this conflict and that was to purify all the dark crystals beneath our feet. They were a lot smaller than the ones I¡¯d had to deal with within Link¡¯s village so wouldn¡¯t be that much of problem but there were just so many of them and without Link¡¯s help I alone would have to do it.

    I glanced back at Raziel and Arata both unleashing an energy blast at the groups of dark Avis, now was the time to do it, while they kept them at bay.

    I gripped tightly to the lion swords, digging their blades into the ground, reaching deep inside, using them as a conduit for my light power, the power of the goddess I held within me would wipe out all the dark crystals, once that was done, we could use this place as a safe zone to recover our lost strength.

    I focused on the energy within me, allowing it to grow. I could feel the light energy Larana, Mila, Raziel and Arata possessed also feeding mine, I could always count on them.

    The energy built-up and then I unleashed it. The energy folding down the swords in waves, spreading out across the earth, inflicting all the dark crystals that rested within it.

    One by one they were purified, the light sparkled off the ground like rising stars, reaching out, touching the dark Avis even purifying them as they slowly faded away. As they did, I felt an emotion of relief as if we had set free the souls trapped in never ending battle.

    The darkness that once inflicted this area was disappearing now, the air filled with sparks of light ascending upwards. It was a beautiful sight, watching as the conflicted endangering my friends vanished.

    Dash and Zack slumped on the floor, exhausted from the fight, having been able to attack head on and spending most of their time running about had been more exhausting on the body. Link dropped the barrier that had been protecting him and Tigra, he mumbled under his breath and laid down on the ground, he did not look good, all this dark energy seemed to be affecting him poorly, but at least now even he would get a rest.

    Tigra came running over to me as I continued my work, my light reaching the last corners of the gardens, even the dead trees seemed to gleam with a long-forgotten light; there was still a dull life here, perhaps it would once again rejoin and be remembered by its people.

    ¡°Good job as always,¡± she smiled. ¡°Pushed them a little too hard this time.¡±

    ¡°All in a day¡¯s work,¡± I grinned, feeling the strain within my body growing, having used high level techniques and then purifying the space was far more than I could take, it had been a lot harder than I thought to cleanse it off the dark crystals, if they had been any bigger, there would have been no chance I would have cleared it all away.

    ¡°They are all gone master,¡± said Raziel.

    My fused armour vanished, and I stumbled forward, resting between my swords.

    ¡°Alex.¡± Tigra knelt beside me.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I waved my hand, wanting to get up but passed out instead.

 Chapter 252

    I heard the bustling life of the palace gardens as visitors came to the palace, market day where crafters, artisans and food sellers came to sell their wares, encouraged and supported by the emperor. He was graceful, powerful, similar in stature to Skyrus, walking amongst his kin, even surrounded by sacred animals.

    The place was filled with so much life and peace in the days when the goddess¡¯s light shone brightest. I could sense this light as it was the same energy when we had visited her down below Anamothra.

    A cry for help as an Avis gladded in armour attacked an innocent, their body surrounded in dark power, grinning with glee.

    ¡°How dare you step on these grounds defiled one!¡± shouted the emperor.

    ¡°These grounds belong to me now.¡± I recognised their voice, it was Vali. The one who had struck down suddenly rose to their feet, inflicted with dark energy, a weapon appeared in hand and struck down the next, who also changed.

    ¡°We must leave!¡± A griffin pushed the emperor along as the place fell into panic, one after the other corrupted when struck down by the darkness, it was so strong and powerful. Then there behind Vali I saw a Drago, who¡¯s form seemed to shift and change within darkness, roaring unleashing the dark power upon the palace like a curse upon it.

    I woke startled realising it must have been the memories of one of those dark Avis who had been purified. As I suspected not long after we arrived that Vali had been the root cause of this place¡¯s corruption and the one behind me had been a form of the eternal dragon, perhaps the monster himself.

    I noticed I was in a makeshift tent, put together with earth, most likely from Link¡¯s power. I sat up to see him by the entrance, sleeping while sitting.

    I crawled from the space and peeked outside to see Dash and Tigra wondering about the area, which had been completely transformed, to the green grass blanketing the ground to the blossom on the trees, what the heck had I done.

    ¡°Dash there are more over here.¡± Tigra called uncovering the ground.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I said going to stand next to Zack who was watching them.

    ¡°You happened,¡± responded Zack. ¡°Brought this place back to life and this¡­¡± He held out his hand, showing a yellow crystal filled with light energy. ¡°And I thought light crystals couldn¡¯t be created.¡±

    ¡°Not usually.¡± I took it from him. ¡°Maybe it has something to do with the first one I made and the recent connection with the goddess.¡±

    Zack shrugged. ¡°Her highness has an idea.¡±

    ¡°What idea?¡± I asked.

    Tigra came rushing over with arms full of light crystals. ¡°Feeling better I hope.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°What¡¯s this plan of yours?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the only one who can combat the dark Avis because of your light, well according to Raziel over there, these are filled with your light so we could use them to enhance our weapons so we can also destroy the dark Avis taking the strain off you.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, these don¡¯t hold energy like the dark crystal so will burn out pretty quickly,¡± mentioned Dash. ¡°But with so many they should last us a while.¡±

    ¡°The only problem with that is the fact there are two other sites empowered with dark crystals like this one,¡± informed Link. ¡°Having cleared this area my senses have returned to normal, if we do not destroy those two places, we have no hope in locating the one behind this.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Vali.¡± I huffed at his name. ¡°Listen up guys.¡± They all looked at me. ¡°During times long past Vali was the one who turned this place into the forgotten palace.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Zack found it hard to believe.

    ¡°The events recorded in the stories I grew up on are all true as you know, but also those who we have been combatting against were the ones Fang also fought against, but I have a feeling that the power they wield isn¡¯t as powerful as when Fang had to deal them considering there is more light in this time than there was in the past.¡±

    ¡°Keep to the point Fang,¡± interrupted Tigra.

    I didn¡¯t like being interrupted but there was no time for me to be rambling, ¡°Vali is trying to repeat what he did here to the forgotten palace.¡± I looked around the place. ¡°I came into contact with one of the dark Avis memories, once a warrior who served within these walls, all it took was a strike from Vali to corrupt a single soul, but now he needs to use his condensed crystal, if we don¡¯t stop him the whole of Anamothra will become the next forgotten palace.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Zack nodded.

    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯ve been facing these guys on easy mode,¡± wondered Dash.

    ¡°There are still many who carry Fang¡¯s light but, in the past, he was the only one,¡± added Link.

    ¡°It was the sacred animals who sent this palace into the heavens.¡± Mila appeared. ¡°When I was a child, I saw it rise, then tales of undead warriors corrupted by the eternal dragon lived here, serving him ready for war.¡±

    ¡°Mila.¡± I patted her on the hand. ¡°We¡¯re about to free them all and return this place to the emperor.¡±

    ¡°That is quite the list of stuff to do we have,¡± shrugged Tigra.

    ¡°I know.¡± I held out my hand. ¡°Hand over the crystals and your weapons. I¡¯ll infuse them to each other.¡± They all did as I said and one by one each weapon was enveloped in a white light, my power encircled them, it seemed odd that they went together so easy, perhaps it was related to our connection with one another. ¡°Hope you guys are ready to storm some bases.¡±

    ¡°As soon as this darkness lifts and more light rains we¡¯ll be able to sense where Vali is,¡± said Link, who seemed in better condition.

    ¡°Link here.¡± I held out my hand, infusing one of the light crystals to the pendent around his neck. ¡°This should weaken the effects the crystals are having on you, can¡¯t have one of my members slowing us down.¡±

    Link smirked. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s similar to Tigra¡¯s are you betrothed to him too,¡± blurted out Dash.

    ¡°What?¡± Tigra went bright red.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I was almost lost for words.

    ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Tigra glanced back and forth from me to them, not sure what to do.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I supposed to say that.¡± Dash sheepishly looked about.

    ¡°Well cats out of the bag,¡± shrugged Zack. ¡°We all know about you and Tigra.¡±

    ¡°Is it that obvious,¡± I said feeling flustered.

    ¡°Not in public but in private it is,¡± commented Link. ¡°Zack doesn¡¯t even watch you at night when he knows you¡¯re in her room.¡±

    ¡°Someone kill me now.¡± Tigra shrunk down to the size of an ant.

    ¡°Zack.¡± I glanced at him.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need me when she got you next to her.¡± He looked away as he said it.

    ¡°How long have you guys known?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Since the beginning I guess, after all we did know you were friends, but you were a bit too close,¡± answered Zack. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your highness, your secret is safe with us, but I have one question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She sighed.

    ¡°Have you given him your betrothal gift?¡± Her eyes widened as he said it.

    ¡°Raw subject Zack,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Dumah stole it and won¡¯t return it to Tigra.¡±

    ¡°So, everyone thinks your betrothed to Dumah because he has it.¡± Zack pondered for a moment. ¡°Fang needs it if he is become your full-time mate.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± She covered her eyes.

    ¡°I think you may be embarrassing the princess,¡± commented Link.

    ¡°I have a plan for the betrothal sword when we get back,¡± I mentioned. ¡°King Alton will take it back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± They all seemed surprised.

    ¡°But that is for later, first we have to deal with Vali, so stay focused.¡± I wondered over to Tigra. ¡°At least we don¡¯t need to hide in front of them.¡± She slowly nodded. ¡°After all, as your Guardians getting you back home safe is our duty.¡± The three of them nodded. ¡°Move out.¡±

 Chapter 253

    Together as a team we made our way through the forgotten palace, with the others wielding weapons enhanced by the light crystals, it took the strain off me from having to always deal the final blow. Link needed no such help as he just absorbed the dark energy and the enhanced pendent was working in protecting him from the effects that inflicted him earlier.

    Unfortunately, progress was slow with no idea which way to go through the mazes of warped space, being attacked by swarms of dark Avis warriors and the light crystals only lasted about five minutes from the first enemy they take down, so having to stop and refuse light crystals to their weapons took up quite a bit of time, but our determination was undeterred and we continued forward.

    Tigra kept a close eye on the number of crystals we had in our possession, didn¡¯t want to use them all up before any big fights began, wondering when we would come across other sites like the one filled with dark crystals.

    We creeped through the door, spying the army of fifty odd warriors wondering around the gardens. I spotted a dark crystal poking out of the ground, this was definitely the place.

    ¡°Five light crystals left,¡± mentioned Tigra.

    ¡°Once this place is dealt with, I¡¯ll make some more,¡± I said, even though I wasn¡¯t even sure how I made them in the first place. ¡°We¡¯ll get the numbers down first, so I can focus more energy on the dark crystals within the ground, hopefully I won¡¯t pass out this time.¡±

    ¡°The area looks somewhat small, which will make this a little more challenging,¡± said Link.

    Thus, we entered combat against them, swinging open the doors, I forced out Larana¡¯s wind, creating a path right down the centre of the garden, splitting up the warriors from each other as tornados of fire and lightning spread out as the wind blew around the garden. This place too would bloom.

    Link, Dash, Zack and Tigra all wiped out the dark Avis warriors quickly. The reaction between our first attack and the dark crystals were obvious as the ground gently pulsed with their power, causing more to manifest in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone split up across the battlefield, having everyone present gave me a sense that we were invincible.

    Tigra¡¯s lightning ability complimenting her sword style as she flowed wildly, dodging effortlessly, fast as lightning, striking with grace and accuracy, dealing heavy damage, none of them stood a chance. Lightning sparking off her sword as she took one down, my light energy seemed stronger when she used the crystals and lasted longer too.

    Dash had his targets on the run, deciding he wouldn¡¯t waste any time, his speed gave him the opportunity to always strike first, no stopping any of them now.

    Link when striking down the dark Avis warriors they did not return, he¡¯d quickly absorb the dark energy and move on to the next. Frequently changing weapons from sword to spear.

    Zack was jumping in and out of the enemy shadows staying one step ahead of them every time.

    This time there was no hesitation in their attacks as now they could just what they wanted to start with, to wipe out the enemy that stood before us.

    The rate in which we got through the number of dark Avis was more than the dark crystals could summon more, but I also had a feeling that it had something to do with the fact that we were also using the light crystals to attack with, cleansing the souls of those summoned, preventing them from being summoned again, so needed to summon a different soul.

    ¡°Now would be the time master,¡± said Raziel as we got down the number of dark Avis to twenty. As long as the others kept it up, while I dealt with the dark crystals, it would be a lot easier on me.

    ¡°Allow me to help.¡± Link came beside me. ¡°I can absorb some of the dark crystals while you purify the rest.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can keep handling this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I have come to realise that I am not that much different than a dark crystal, they will only add to my power,¡± said Link, who shrugged. ¡°I also know how to disperse of too much energy safely without causing the dark energy to infect others.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded, digging Raziel and Arata¡¯s swords into the ground, just like I had done before. ¡°Here I go.¡± Just like before I spread the light through the area, the ground glowing with my light.

    Link placed his hand upon the ground and his power silently pulsed through it. The dark crystals his energy connected with all disappeared, joining one with him, while the ones I dealt with purified, and some even became light crystals.

    The dark Avis still in the garden disappeared and the place came to life before my very eyes. Green grass and trees came into blossom. Glad I got to see it without passing out this time.

    Tigra wondered over to the tree, touching its bark, she smiled. I glanced at Link who sat back to recover. I thought about the things he did, how he was able to create things and even help me cleanse these dark crystals, yet never once had the others questioned me about it, wondering why his power lied.

    ¡°Easier when we know what we¡¯re doing,¡± commented Dash.

    ¡°This is just the easy part,¡± said Zack. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, Vali could appear from anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Sure, in this great palace I wonder where I would be.¡± He went into a daydream. ¡°Emperor Dash, your entertainment has arrived.¡± I shook my head, and Zack gave him a whack. Dash flinched. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    ¡°Come on Link, one more.¡± I stood up sheathing the twin lions and moving to hold out my hand.

    He gazed at me with his eyes filled with admiration for me. ¡°Understood.¡± He grabbed my hand, and we headed out. There was no time for slowing down now, we needed to deal with this before the dark crystals could get the chance to grow any bigger considering the dark crystals at the second locations were slightly bigger than the first.

    With more of the palace purified from the dark crystals the area seemed to become less warped, and there were fewer enemies along the corridors, it wouldn¡¯t be long before all the souls who¡¯d been captured would be free from this curse placed upon them.

    The third location of the dark crystals were in another garden, this time it was a larger area than the first one, which meant it would take some effort to remove them. Looking through the door, we saw the number of warriors double then previously and some also seemed to have taken on a different form, like a Draco, did some of them perish here too.

    I looked across the ground to see dark crystals poking up from the ground, these were definitely bigger, most likely planted first, this would put a greater strain on Link and I, but we needed to pass this challenge to reach the next.

    Before we could even enter through the doors, one of the Drago turned, firing a dark energy ball from his mouth, sinching the door. This first attack ignited the dark warriors, and they all came running in our direction.

    ¡°Well, this won¡¯t go well,¡± commented Arata.

    ¡°It all depends on how you act next.¡± I responded, pushing open the doors and letting off a roar, sending waves of fire and lightning across the charging foes, breaking apart their formation and creating the opportunity for my team to attack.

    Tigra started with lightning bolts, breaking them apart further. Zack and Link went into to attack, wiping at several in a matter of seconds.

    The ground began to glow. I thrusted my swords into the ground, hoping to combat the darkness before it could start creating more, spreading out my light, but could only cleanse a small section as another large group came towards me.

    Link grabbed their attention as the lions pounced, their claws and teeth taring away at the darkness until nothing was left.

    I blew a gust of wind through their ranks, summoning forth one large tornado, directing it through the heart of it all. For me to purify everything quickly I needed to be at its heart.

    I followed my own tornado as it sucked up Avis after Avis, even a few Draco, shredding them to pieces and then spitting them out again.

    A Draco came at me breathing dark fire, burning even the lifeless ground and Avis all around, they didn¡¯t care who they harmed. I broke apart the fire with my wind, moving quickly as I swiped right, and left with my swords, sending a beam of fire and lightning, quickly in succession I pulled back, lifting Arata¡¯s sword upwards summoning a wave of electrified water.

    The Draco spread its wings to fly away but was not fast enough to avoid my incoming attack, washed away in my waters along with any other dark manifestations. Dash was nearby but the waters simply parted, and he was untouched. He shivered, then kicked an Avis into the waters.

    Tigra came up behind me, along with Link and Zack. ¡°Quickly, get rid of the dark crystals, we¡¯ve got you covered.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I twisted Raziel and Arata¡¯s swords in my hands before digging them in deeper than before. Focused on my breathing I began to purify the area, whispering to Fang. ¡°A little assistance if you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Too much for you,¡± he responded, jokingly.

    ¡°You need to pull your weight too,¡± I smirked.

    ¡°Oh, very well.¡± I felt the power of his light. ¡°I was thinking of helping you with this one anyway but remember this, against Vali I cannot help you.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± His power passed through the twin lion swords and into the ground with mine. ¡°This time I don¡¯t fight alone.¡±

    Fang¡¯s light enhanced mine and the area was quickly filled with a strong light, victory was ours this time too, but our fight with Vali would not be so easy.

    ¡°Great job.¡± I smiled as the garden came back to life. ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp.¡±

 Chapter 254

    The camp was only small, set up with earth brought up like a teepee, so each of us could get some sleep. The earth being filled with light crystals made a perfect place to completely recover from any harm the dark crystals had done, sure we had the protection of the goddess, but that would not stop the fatigue brought on by it.

    Tigra was taking her nap in the earth teepee. Zack and Link insisted on just snoozing outside, claiming Tigra needed her space, so they just leaned against the sides. Dash and I were on watch duty. There wasn¡¯t much point but just in case, a surprise attack could happen at any time.

    ¡°Dash,¡± I said having most of the time of guard duty enhancing the weapons with light crystals. I¡¯d been experimenting to see if I could have the energy last longer by infusing more than one.

    ¡°Yes Fang.¡± Dash looked over at me from his guard position.

    ¡°Does it not bother you and the others about me and Tigra?¡± I asked curious to know what they thought about it.

    ¡°Well no.¡± He shrugged. ¡°You both seemed really fond of each other.¡± Dash began thinking. ¡°To be honest Zack brought it up first and well it made sense, the two of you have an amazing connection with one another, she feels safest with you. Plus, I¡¯d rather you king than Dumah.¡±

    There it was again, me being king of Cathopia. I glanced back at the teepee. ¡°I suppose I would have to become king to stay by her side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a long way off,¡± commented Raziel. ¡°Focus on the present problems not the future ones.¡±

    ¡°No matter what his reply, you and Tigra are intwined in destiny,¡± said Mila.

    ¡°Destiny, whatever.¡± Zack came over. ¡°Nap time for you Fang.¡± I nodded and headed hesitantly towards the teepee but stopped. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    I smirked and went in, snuggling beside Tigra knowing that the others supported us in being together, felt kind of a relief to share our secret with our friends.

    -

    When our rest period was over, I had everyone going over our supplies, didn¡¯t want to get caught short. We still had a number of light crystals left and had eaten some of our supplies, couldn¡¯t fight on an empty stomach.

    Next step was to find Vali. I stood silently in the empty space, feeling the watchful eyes of my friends upon me. Link also went into search mode, seeking out the same thing that I looked for. The essence of Vali¡¯s condensed crystal.

    I closed my eyes sensing the energy all around. The first thing that I picked up were the three areas of light I had brought to this place, but they were just a flicker compared to the curse of darkness brought to this place and soon succumb to it again if we failed to defeat Vali.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I could feel the darkness dancing around this place it had called home for centuries, in amongst that darkness came what felt like a stream, something moving through every inch like a river of water. This energy was identical to that from Vali¡¯s condensed dark crystal, the one he had spread around Anamothra, leaving a trail of it in the city.

    I could see where it had been and where it was heading, it spread like a web, a hundred paths he had walked and claimed this place for his own. Had he returned here knowing that his defeat would come next, after I had wiped out so many of those, he stood beside, only once had they stood together, but each walked the path darkness had set.

    The energy was so strong it was definitely the cause of what was warping this place and following it would surely take us deeper into the warped space of Vali¡¯s creation, but it too was a path we needed to walk in order to save those below.

    I opened my eyes, gazing forward at the river of darkness that I now saw so clearly, it lingered as if wanting us to follow, the energy pulsating with ancient darkness.

    ¡°This way,¡± I said.

    ¡°He holds a dark energy far stronger than what we¡¯ve faced so far.¡± Link spoke, staring in the direction it headed.

    ¡°I know but we must face it.¡± I stepped forward, leading the way, glancing back at them. ¡°Remember we can¡¯t leave this place until we defeat him.¡±

    ¡°We can win,¡± encouraged Tigra. ¡°You always win.¡±

    I looked forward, she never saw the real danger we were in during these fights, and I wish I had left her behind, but she was safer with me¡­ I mean us than down within the city.

    Progressing through the warped space was a lot easier that I had something to follow. Tigra came closer, almost clinging to my arm.

    ¡°Scared are we,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head moving away from me again, acting all tough. To be honest the place was quite creepy considering we had already dealt with several undead possessed Avem warriors.

    ¡°It is creepy in here,¡± commented Dash as his spots flickered with light.

    ¡°I thought you had that under control,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°I do.¡± He shrunk back.

    ¡°Oh, leave him be,¡± said Tigra. ¡°He still has plenty of time to learn to control his lightning.¡±

    ¡°Shush.¡± I lifted my hand, my ears turning in every directions. The others started to listen to. ¡°Something is up ahead.¡±

    There was a corner ahead of us, slowly we all creeped round, peeking to see any dangers ahead. Not that far in front of us was a pair of black double doors, great sacred beasts carved upon it, standing on either side were two Avis warriors, from the armour and where they were standing, they were most likely Champion level warriors like Rockray.

    ¡°This could get tricky,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why, Champions are the equivalent to Guardians, and I have four,¡± smiled Tigra. ¡°Oh take them out already.¡±

    ¡°You have so much confident in us,¡± commented Link.

    ¡°I do,¡± nodded Tigra.

    ¡°I hope you guys are ready, they¡¯ll be a lot tougher than what we¡¯ve faced so far,¡± I said.

    ¡°Just lead the way,¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Ready.¡± Dash was hyped. Link just shrugged.

    I headed round the corner to face our next challenge.